No one is the walking dead 1 To 125

Chapter 1: The Beginning of a Dream
“Hello Mr. Wen, I’m sorry that you may not meet our recruitment requirements.”
It was a hot summer day in a bustling city. A man was sitting on a chair in the middle of the room. The air conditioner in the room had almost dried out the sweat-soaked clothes on the back of his neck. This was the first sentence the man had heard in the twenty minutes he had been sitting in this office.
At the desk opposite the man, a man and a woman, who were not dressed particularly well, were looking through a document less than two centimeters long on the table.
The man next to him closed the folder, picked up the water cup on the table in an orderly manner, took a sip and then spoke.
“I’m afraid your game plan doesn’t quite fit in with our company’s business philosophy. It’s probably more suitable to be made into a stand-alone game.”
Wenxi, who is just over 27 years old this year, graduated with a degree in computer network technology. Although his academic performance is not outstanding, he is also a leader in the gaming field. During his entire study period, the American TV series “The Walking Dead” was broadcast. The show could be seen on mobile phones and laptops of all sizes in dormitories, cafeterias, Internet cafes and even roadside coffee shops.
It can be said that Wenxi’s entire school life was accompanied only by the walking dead, but as the time went by after graduation, Wenxi witnessed one tragedy after another, including Tzai, Dale, Sophia, Sean, Hershel, Lori, Amy, Glenn and so on.
On the screen, when Negan used Lucille’s stick to beat Glenn to death, Wenxi could no longer hold on, turned off the screen and cried bitterly, as if he had really lost a relative or brother.
Every night, these harmonious and kind faces appear in front of Wenxi’s eyes, as if reminding himself, Wenxi, if you have the ability, why not change our destiny.
After a long period of suffering, Wenxi finally made up his mind to do something, something that should have been done five years ago.
“Sir, sir? Mr. Wen, what’s wrong with you?”
A question rang in his ears, bringing Wenxi’s thoughts back to reality.
“Nothing. Sorry.”
Wenxi explained hurriedly.
“If you don’t have any other plans to submit, then we’ll stop here today. We still hope that you can consider our conditions and improve your game so that we can submit it to our superiors.”
A man and a woman stood up and shook hands with Wenxi, then waved to indicate that Wenxi could leave the room. Wenxi couldn’t bear to say goodbye, so he turned around and left the room.
As soon as she stepped out of the first floor of the building, a wave of heat hit her in the face, causing Wenxi’s just calm and comfortable skin to begin a new round of torment.
“Oh, this damn weather is too hot. I don’t know when it will end. I don’t know where else will be willing to watch my game. How should I tell them?” Wen Xi was also unsure.
After going down the stairs, Wenxi looked back at the dozen-story building in front of him. The three-color logo on the sign at the gate was so conspicuous.
“Bah, ***, you only know how to squeeze money out of players, and you have no idea what kind of games people like. Games are to bring people happiness, not to make money. What a waste of time.”
Wenxi muttered to himself as he left unwillingly. Wenxi also knew that the domestic market situation was like this. If they wanted to emulate the Western countries, the AAA masterpieces that they had carefully researched and polished would not be accepted by domestic game manufacturers.
Along the way, Wenxi was still thinking about how to explain the reason to a few friends. He couldn’t come up with an idea after thinking about it over and over again. Without knowing when, he had arrived at the downstairs of his apartment building.
After graduation, Wenxi couldn’t find a job suitable for his major and could only do some mechanical software work in some small factories. Although the salary was not very high, he could barely make a living by renting a house in a small community.
At the same time, in order to save money, they could only rent the attic roof on the 6th floor, a fake 7th floor covered with iron sheets and earth bricks.
Although there is air conditioning, the temperature in the room is still around 25 or 26 degrees on such a hot day. If the air conditioner is not turned on, the daytime temperature can reach 40-50 degrees. It is cold in winter and hot in summer.
Wenxi returned home and immediately opened his laptop to contact several friends. These friends were all like-minded friends who had discussed and developed games with Wenxi when he was in college. Without exception, they were also die-hard fans of The Walking Dead like Wenxi.
Wenxi [Brothers, it seems that no one is willing to sponsor the development]Big Head: [Oh, it’s okay. I expected it. What kind of place is that? That’s a place for leeks. Do they think your single-player game is worth playing? Don’t even think about it.]Hu Ge [Ah, it’s boring, I think, why don’t we just give up and hang out with me]Xia Shuo [Hu Ge, just stop it. You spend all day studying your crappy H game. If you don’t listen to your brother’s advice, you will be in jail sooner or later.]Wenxi [Yes, brothers, we should stay on the right path and not do anything illegal. I will try to search online tomorrow. Don’t lose heart.]Big Head [By the way, today’s episode of The Walking Dead Survivors has ended. Rick is not dead and has returned home. Have you watched it? ]Xia Shuo [I’ve seen it, the old Third Ring Road is really a piece of shit, it should have been destroyed long ago, it has helicopters and so many good resources, but it’s still causing trouble everywhere]Wenxi [I gave up when Glenn died, and I haven’t read it carefully in all these years, but I know a little about it, such as the Whisperers and the Stormtroopers in Star Wars. I have heard of them but haven’t seen them.]Hu Ge [What the hell, the game we made before had to be overturned from the beginning, and the final boss became Sanlian again. Now, I thought it was over after overthrowing that stupid old woman. ]Big Head: [Let’s wait and see. It’s just a matter of updating a version. Let’s see if there are any other changes. Don’t let a bigger villain organization show up after we finish the trilogy. That would be ridiculous.]Wenxi [Brothers, you guys study it. I’m going to download it first and make something to eat. We’ll talk about the details and how to do it next time.]Hu Ge: [Okay, then go ahead and get busy. Don’t forget to get together with us at the end of this year.]Big Head: [Isn’t it too early? It’s unclear whether you will be arrested by the end of the year, and you’ve made an appointment in advance. Wenxi, go and do your own thing, don’t bother with this idiot.]. . . . . .
Wenxi watched the brothers playing in the chat group and felt like he was back in the dormitory. It was in that shabby dormitory that Wenxi was the first to propose the idea of ??making a Walking Dead game. It was just a talk at first, but later all his friends got interested and started making it step by step. Later, they sent the free trial version to the alumni group, which caused a huge response.
Some college students even threatened to play the AAA masterpieces made by their seniors to support domestic products.
As the content increases, there are more and more bugs in the game. After all, the abilities of the four brothers in the dormitory are limited, and this is just a game that can be played with some minor flaws.
After a year or two, the Wenxi brothers became well-known through word of mouth, and attracted some computer game experts to join them. After three years of hard work, they finally presented a game that was barely comparable to a AAA masterpiece. This is the result of everyone’s joint efforts.
Because all the brothers unanimously decided that Wenxi was the leader of this matter, they decided to jointly nominate Wenxi as the producer representative, who would be fully responsible for negotiating and finding sponsors. The investment has been more optimized and stable, and the issue of legitimate sales in the future.
Wenxi visited many well-known merchants including Xunxun and Yiyi, but returned empty-handed.
Wenxi was not discouraged even though he was in a deadlock. Instead, he was more determined to stick to the end for all the alumni and friends who had fought with him day and night.
Wenxi boiled some water and was making a pack of instant noodles to eat first. She was also reading some news about a well-known game company on the Internet. Netizens were joking about how they used their hearts to make CG and their feet to make games. Some even went so far as to talk about a film company that was delayed by games.
Wenxi was eating instant noodles while thinking, maybe he could go here and give it a try, he was silently calculating in his mind.
Suddenly, the windows started to make strange noises and the wind started to blow.
The windows of Wenxi’s house were not closed tightly. In order to block the sunlight during the day, two large posters were pasted around the two glass windows. They were Andrew, who played Rick in The Walking Dead, and Norman, who played Daryl.
“It looks like it will be hot and humid today, and it will rain heavily tonight.”
Wenxi talked to himself while locking the window.
Beep, beep, cough
Wenxi was stunned for a moment. This was a special reminder message from his QQ. Wenxi had only set this function for one person, and that was the person in charge of a certain news channel that he had just contacted some time ago.
Net name: Flying Mouse said [Mr. Wen, our leaders are very interested in your game. Although we are making online games, for the IP of The Walking Dead, we will definitely consider opening a separate stand-alone game project team. Our project leader would like to invite you to our company at the same time tomorrow to discuss the specific matters in detail]Net name: I will never say it again in this life [Okay, I will go again tomorrow, is there anything I need to prepare? ]Net name: Flying Mouse said [You need to bring your game software, and then our person in charge will discuss it with you]Wenxi was typing rapidly on the keyboard while quickly calling his good friend Datou on his cell phone.
a long time
The phone was connected
“Big Head, listen to me. Send me a copy of the latest version of the game you have. I want to take it to the game company tomorrow.”
“What’s going on? I have a lot of things to update and I’m only halfway done. Even if I work overtime tonight to finish it, there will be problems before the actual machine test. Don’t let problems appear when you show it to others for the first time. That would be a waste of time.”
Wenxi sorted out his thoughts and said, “Okay, okay, I really haven’t considered this. Then you can send me the original version, and don’t worry about your copy. Just work on it normally. When you’re done, send it to me. I’ll send the original version first, and if the other party is interested later, I’ll send them your advanced version.”
“Okay, then I’ll call my brothers and speed up the progress where necessary. We can all make some money.”
Wenxi hung up the phone, and rushed into the bathroom to relieve the pressure as he felt the urge to urinate.
Little did I know that I missed the pop-up window in the lower right corner of my computer.
Warm reminder: There will be a heavy rainstorm and thunderstorm in a certain place tonight, please make corresponding precautions
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]No one is the walking dead
Chapter 2: Don’t Ask Who I Am (Old Version)
Wenxi came out of the toilet and saw the message “The big file has been transferred” in the lower right corner of the computer. Do you want to install it?
Wenxi didn’t pay attention to other advertising windows and closed them all at once.
Two or three minutes later, a shortcut appeared on Wenxi’s desktop. Wenxi opened it skillfully, mainly to check whether all the functions of the game were running normally, and to see if there was any need for temporary improvement that he could not solve himself, so as to quickly ask Datou to help change and repair it in order to prepare for tomorrow’s interview.
Half an hour had passed before I knew it. Thunder was rumbling outside the window from time to time, and the iron sheets on the roof were making a tinkling sound as large raindrops hit them.
“Oh, I’m afraid I won’t be able to sleep tonight.”
Wenxi sighed and said that anyone who had lived in such a house would understand that rainy days were the most troublesome thing. If they were not poor and incompetent, they would not live in such a shabby place.
Suddenly! [Bang] A loud bang hit the roof, and the last thing Wenxi saw before he regained consciousness was the computer flashing, the lights flickering, and sparks flying. Then his eyes went black, and there was only endless darkness before him.
“Where is this? Where am I? Why can I feel things? Can I hear my own voice? I can’t feel my hands, feet, or head?”
Wenxi couldn’t see his hand in front of him, and there was only endless darkness in front of him. Wenxi didn’t know where to go, so he had no choice but to scream “Ah! Ah! Ah!” a few times, but there was no response, not even an echo.
“Ding Dong, the system is starting up, please wait…”
I seem to have heard this voice somewhere before, but why can’t I remember it for a moment?
“The save file failed to load. The new game will force you to choose to face the fact that you cannot load the save file.”
“Unable to load the game. Face Life. The novice reward has been received.”
Newbie rewards? Face life? Unable to load the game?
Wenxi wondered, this voice was too familiar. He used to play Face to Face with Life every night and complete all the levels to collect them.
Could it be me? Could it be me? I must be dreaming.
“Please select your gender”
Wenxi: “Male”
“Ding Dong, system prompt, the system is abnormal and cannot select male, now automatically select female”
“Ding Dong, system prompt, please tell me your occupation”
Shit, Wenxi hadn’t recovered from the shock yet, and was immediately blacked out by the system. What does it mean that he couldn’t choose a male? This is a bummer. I had the impression that different professions would affect me, but I knew very well what the best male professions were, but I knew nothing about female professions because I had never played one. Wenxi could only try to save the situation and symbolically mention a few good male professions.
“Police, soldiers, parliamentarians,”
Three professions are randomly selected to match the system. Why are these three selected? Because there is a concept of leadership in the game, and these three professions can have the highest leadership limit.
Leadership: Affects whether teammates NPCs will be less loyal to you.
Strength: Affects close combat, heavy weapons, and heavy bladed weapons.
Agility: affects stealth speed, and the speed of pistol and short blade training.
Insight: Affects the ability to find materials, find prey, find enemy weaknesses, and be alert when guarding.
Diplomatic power: affects negotiation ability, language expression ability, persuasion ability, ability to persuade surrender, etc.
Males are naturally hostile to most male NPCs.
Women are naturally hostile to most female NPCs.
Wenxi is trying to slowly recall every little detail from the past. He must remember it clearly and know how to play this game. Maybe he was just dreaming and he slept too deeply and had no consciousness. He still has to negotiate the game tomorrow. Maybe that’s why he dreams at night about what he thinks about during the day.
“The character has been generated. The host is a female, 21 years old, a trainee police officer. Please enter your name.”
Wenxi wanted to enter his own name, but he only had consciousness and didn’t know where his hands and feet were. He couldn’t type and didn’t even know where to enter.
But then again, I can’t be called Wenxi in the game. There’s no such surname in the United States, and I don’t really know much about it. Just as I was thinking about Wenxi, someone suddenly came to my mind.
“AdaAdaWen”
Please confirm the role
Ada Wen, 23 years old female, trainee police officer in Atlanta
“confirm”
Not bad, her luck is not bad, her negotiation skills are okay. She is worthy of being a policewoman. The police ability should not be very low. The main thing is to take action instead of making noise.
He is just not a good leader, he is probably a trainee police officer, a good boy who only listens to his superiors’ orders.
“Ding Dong system prompts, the novice gift pack has been distributed, and the game officially begins! Wish you good luck”
Instantly, a white light struck. Wenxi’s eyes felt stinging, and when he regained consciousness, he saw people coming and going in front of him, making a lot of noise.
“**********” A white male police officer said something incomprehensible in front of Ada.
Wenxi thought, although I am a graduate, the English I learned is still different from your local English. What the hell is that? I can’t understand it. Damn it.
“Ding Dong! The system has detected that the novice gift package has been automatically opened and the automatic translation machine has been automatically used. The translation language is: Chinese.”
“Officer Ada, please go and assist in the evacuation of the people on Makata Street.” The white man in front of him looked at Ada who was stunned for a long time, patted Ada on the shoulder, and said again.
“Okay, sir,” Wenxi agreed and opened the map. A holographic map of the surrounding area appeared in front of Ada, but people were walking around so fast that Ada couldn’t find Makata Street for a while.
Open Mission Briefing
Ada called out softly to the empty wall, and an image was projected on the wall in front of her. Again, only Ada could see it.
Time: 3 hours after first infection
Mission: Evacuate civilians
Mission completion reward: 9mm bullets * 50
“This is just a small amount of food to feed a beggar. Damn it,” Ada checked her equipment. It was a Grog 17 pistol, with 51 rounds of bullets in the magazine. “Ada complained as she ran towards the police car.
The infection has just occurred, so I should have time to do one thing. Ada kissed carefully, it’s time to implement the carefully planned plan. I don’t care about anything else, I think what is right is right.
“Police code 623, calling the main station, calling the main station”
Ada tried to call the front desk while driving, but there was either noise or no sound at all on the other end.
“Fuck, where can I find it by myself?” Ada knocked on the steering wheel angrily.
“System, open the backpack to check the supplies”
“Ding Dong! Your backpack status is as follows”
Intermediate gift pack * 1
Guidance Card *5
9mm bullet*51
Void Bullet*200
Void Food*200
“Void bullets? Void food? What do they mean?” Ada asked puzzledly. This was the first time she had heard of it.
“Ding Dong! System query. This is unique to this mode. When you need supplies, you only need to use the corresponding supplies. The supplies will be randomly generated within a 1 km radius of you at a supply point that only you know about. You can send people to search at any time. It is convenient for you to carry and avoid being robbed. Void supplies can only be obtained by completing tasks, achieving achievements, or opening gift packs for lottery.”
“The Guidance Card can give you a 100% answer to a question at this moment or provide you with information about someone.”
It was really a case of searching for a needle in a haystack, but it turned out to be something you had never found before. Ada was just worried that she had no way to solve the problem.
“Use a guide card immediately to find the distance to Clementine’s home in downtown Atlanta and mark it on the map.”
There are more than 800 Clementines in Atlanta. All are marked.
“Damn, I knew this would happen.” Ida probably expected something like this to happen, and she didn’t remember Clementine’s full name.
“Open the map and filter out the city, then choose the suburbs, and stay close to the Atlanta Freeway.”
“Ding Dong, please wait…Select one place, 1.2km away from you”
OK, good job, we have to stop by somewhere else on the way
“Turn on the system, use 50 portions of Void Food, and when you are within 1 kilometer of Clementine’s house, drop the food into the tree house in their yard.”
“The system is running, please wait…”
If I remember correctly, shortly after the infection, Clementine’s parents would go to the hospital, Clementine would be asked to stay at home, and then there would be a major outbreak in the hospital, and she probably wouldn’t survive.
It would be best if her parents could be trapped, but if not, we can save Clementine and make her a perfect wife for little Carl in the future.
at the same time……
Atlanta City Hospital, Intensive Care Unit.
A man’s abdomen was wrapped in gauze. This was the third week that he had been in a coma. He relied on the nurse to inject vitamins every day to maintain his life. There was also a man in police uniform guarding the bed.
The man in police uniform kept muttering
Brother, please, please, please, please, wake up. Our entire police station went out to suppress the rebellion this morning. Leon was injured and the chief ran away.
“Why, why you, why did that damn guy hit you?”
The man became more and more agitated, recalling that 30 minutes ago, the man in police uniform was about to go to the front desk to ask why no nurse had gone to the ward to give the bandaged man vitamins today. However, he did not expect that the front desk was deserted. All the doctors and patients of the hospital were taken to the backyard, where rows of soldiers with live ammunition were lined up to shoot them.
“Wake up, Rick!”
The man in police uniform couldn’t bear to watch this anymore and was ready to jump up and try to carry the man away by force.
There was a sudden tremor and the power in the building went out. The electrocardiogram monitor connected to the bandaged man stopped displaying any information.
The man in police uniform could clearly feel that the gunshots were getting closer and closer, from the first floor, the corridor, the second floor, slowly and slowly coming towards this side.
“Get up! Rick Grimes! Brother, please, this is your last chance, I’ll count to three. Get up quickly, one, two…”
Suddenly, there were footsteps approaching the door, and the man in police uniform was so frightened that he immediately ran into the bathroom nearby. . .
After a long period of silence, the man in police uniform quietly came out, looked at the brother on the stretcher’s faint breathing, listened to his faint heartbeat, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.
But he knew this was not the time to be sad, and when he rushed out, he found the guy who had hurt Leon at the end of the corridor. He quickly closed his brother’s door and pushed a bed to block his brother’s door. His brother had to die in a dignified way, and he couldn’t let those guys get away with it.
After completing everything, the man in police uniform quietly slipped into the fire emergency exit and escaped successfully. . . . . .
His name is Sean Welsh.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 3: Clementine (Old Version)
Ada drove the car to a place not far from Clementine’s house. She had already filled up the gas tank on the way and the trunk was also filled with spare gas, ready for a long trip at any time.
In fact, there is no need to run knowing what will happen next. The next stop must be to find a way to meet Herschel and save his son’s life. Kenny’s family will not suffer. It would be best for them to stay on the farm and help out and then be moved directly to the prison.
After checking the things, Ada found an empty house to keep an eye on Clementine’s tree house. All that was left was to wait for Lee to come. If I didn’t cause any trouble, I should have met Herschel’s son right after picking him up.
Take a break, Ada thought.
Ada has nothing to do at the moment, so she wants to take a look at the research mission, the one that escorts the masses.
“System, open the task”
Your current abandoned task 1
Your current completed task 0
After such a long dream, it s time to wake up. Did I sleep too deeply? How come I m still dreaming?
I don’t know how to describe what I saw and heard while driving along. It didn’t seem real. I couldn’t tell why. The more I thought about it, the more scared I became. I didn’t even dare to recall it. I only remembered the last impression of that night. The computer was sparking, and all the electrical things in the house were sparking. In fact, Wenxi probably had guessed something in his heart, that he was probably struck by lightning.
“This is such a bloody plot. What’s my situation? Was I struck by lightning and traveled through time?” Wenxi joked in his heart.
If you really are traveling through time, you could at least travel to an ancient time, such as the Three Kingdoms, the Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, or of course the Qing. The one who can’t marry three wives and four concubines lived a pretty good life.
Now, what’s the point of traveling through a world full of zombies? And according to the setting, this world has been infected, and only when you die will you turn into a zombie.
This is really a scam. In the future, I won t dare sleep with my partner. If they suddenly die unexpectedly, I will be the first one to die.
“Oh, what the fuck is this?”
Wenxi complained while looking at herself in the mirror.
Hands, feet, chest, appearance
Perhaps the most comforting thing at the moment is that fortunately, my host is not bad looking and does not disgrace Aunt Wang’s reputation.
As I admired the view, I saw that the sky was slowly turning golden and it was almost dusk.
It should be about time for Li’s plot to be triggered. It’s about time for me to take action.
As she was thinking about it, Ada was about to approach Clementine’s house across the street.
For Li, he was extremely unlucky. What just happened was really unbelievable to him.
I just took a few puffs at my friend’s house and my mind was a little unclear. When I regained consciousness, I was taken into a police car by a police officer. The police officer was not young, but he had a kind face. However, while driving on the Atlanta highway, I had a car accident because I was chatting with the police officer.
Just now, I used a shotgun to blow his head apart.
“Damn it, what kind of monsters were those just now? And where is the figure that led me to this yard?”
The courtyard in front of Li was relatively safe and quiet, and the swimming pool in the backyard was covered with fallen leaves. The guys who were tracking him just now also began to disperse slowly because they no longer had a target.
Although the guys behind him had not gone far, Li still tried his best to avoid irritating them again. He dared not make any noise and carefully explored the house in front of him.
Connecting to the backyard is a double glass door, which was not locked from the inside. Li pushed it open carefully.
“Is there anyone inside? I’m sorry, I’m coming in, please don’t shoot, okay?” Li asked in a not too loud voice.
The house felt very messy, as if it had been ransacked, but Li did not dare to explore the rooms on the second floor because he felt that it would be best for him to stay in the spacious living room so that any misunderstandings could be clarified in time.
In this country, my dark skin makes me look like a born bad person. I don t know how many times I have been pointed at with guns by white people.
After drinking some raw water from the tap in the kitchen, Li sat on the floor to rest.
Li sprained his ankle, and his escape seemed to have aggravated his injury. As the adrenaline dissipated, the pain in his right foot was becoming more and more obvious.
“I must hurry to a nearby hospital to get effective treatment, otherwise I will be in big trouble,” Li muttered to himself.
It seems that the people in this family have also encountered some troubles. I didn’t notice the bloodstain on the floor just now, but now it is so dazzling under the setting sun.
Li didn’t plan to stay any longer. He wanted to see if he could find something to eat and drink in the kitchen and then leave this place of trouble as soon as possible.
After a search, I only found a walkie-talkie in a drawer. It was a universal type. Generally, this type of walkie-talkie can hardly receive signals beyond 500 meters.
Lee pressed the button, but only noise came out.

The phone in the living room had a flashing red light, which meant there was a recording.
Li wanted to go and listen to see if there were any clues that could help him.
Li struggled to prop up his body and limped towards the living room.
There was a sound of pulleys and the door to the backyard was opened. Li was instantly panicked when he saw the person coming.
“Officer, this was a complete accident. Please listen to my explanation. I was forced to shoot.”
As soon as Ada entered the door, the man in front of her raised his hands, panicking and at a loss.
This was the first time that Ada saw the famous Li. It seemed that this world was indeed a parallel world that we imagined. Li’s appearance was not much different from what she remembered. His eyes were big and panicked, he wore a blue denim jacket, and his chin was covered with black beard. His skin color was not very dark.
“Don’t worry, I’m not here to arrest you. I know you just blew an old police officer’s head off with a shotgun, but I need your help now. I also want to give you a chance to survive.”
Ada came here just to find Clementine, but unexpectedly she happened to run into the scene of Li Danan surviving death. So, according to the development of this time point, could she go to Herschel’s house in advance and maybe change the fate of Herschel’s family.
“Lee, give me the intercom, and then you go wait for me in the courtyard.”
Ada said to Li who was still in shock.
“Yes, officer.”
Li was not surprised. Perhaps the government already knew about the ridiculous thing that happened to him, so he did not doubt Ada’s answer. He handed the walkie-talkie from his back pocket to the female police officer in front of him, and then limped out the door.
Ada looked at the phone and pressed the button to play the message, wanting to hear if the message was as she expected.
“Recorded message 1 at 5:41 PM: Sandra, this is Diana, we are still in Savannah. Ed got into some fight with some crazy people near the hotel and got hurt, so we had to rush him to the emergency room. He is not doing well, and we can’t drive back tonight as planned. It looks like we can only stay one more day. Thank you very much for taking care of Clementine, I promise to be home before Christmas.”
“Voice message 2 at 11:19 p.m.: Oh my god, there are soldiers shooting outside. It’s over. I don’t know if you have contacted us. The phone is not working. They won’t let us leave or tell us what happened in Atlanta. Please, take care of Clementine for me and don’t let her go out. Take her out of Atlanta and back to Marietta. I have to go back to the hospital to take care of Ed. Please call me back as soon as possible.”
“Voice message 3 at 6:51 am: Clementine, my baby, if you hear this message, please call the police immediately, the number is 9-1-1, we will always love you, always love you…”
Ada was on the phone first. Listening to the last message with a desperate cry, she felt really bad. She was not able to change the tragic fate of Clementine’s family in the first place.
At the same time, there was a strange noise at the end of the corridor, and something stood up at the end of the dim corridor at dusk. Ada knew that this might be Aunt Sandra who took care of Clementine.
As the distance gradually approached, the shadow began to growl and roar, as if it wanted to tear the living thing in front of it into pieces and eat it.
Ada had no weapon in her hand, so she had no choice but to pick up her gun and fight. After all, the only rule in this world now is between humans and zombies. There are no more parties and no more rights. The only important resource is living people.
The shotgun was in the police car. In addition to her own pistol, Ada also brought a shotgun and a spare pistol from the police car.
Ada pulled out her spare pistol and aimed at the outline of the shadow’s head.
“Bang!”
A gunshot rang out, and the dark shadow in the corridor fell down.
The gunshot also startled Li, who was resting outside the door, and he hurried over to see what had happened.
“Let’s go. The gunshots will soon attract the zombies that are wandering around here.”
Ada turned and said to Lee.
Ada came to the tree house in the backyard, took out the walkie-talkie that Li had just given her, and pressed the button.
“Clementine, are you up there?”
Li on the side was stunned for a moment. How did she know there was someone upstairs?
The small door of the tree house slowly opened a crack, and a tiny head poked out. It was a little girl about 7 years old, wearing a white dress and a baseball cap.
“How do you know my name?” the girl asked tremblingly.
“Because your Aunt Sandra called the police and told them you were in danger and asked us to protect you,” Ada replied to the girl with a smile.
“Is that so? Aunt Sandra is very nice and knows how to cook my favorite food for me. But yesterday, there was a gunshot at the home of our neighbor Mr. Dave and Aunt Sandra. Auntie rushed over to check and when she came back, her arm was bleeding. Auntie was very angry and asked me to live in the tree house. Mom and Dad left some emergency food here and told me not to enter the house in the future. I don’t know how to call Mom and Dad because I can’t remember their phone number.”
“Just now I wanted to sneak out through the dog hole in the backyard to look for my parents, but I saw this bearded man in blue clothes being chased in the forest. I got scared and ran back to hide.”
Alas, this poor child, Ada looked at the trembling Clementine in front of her, and couldn’t bear to tell her the truth. Perhaps she could only take her with her for the time being. Thinking of this, Ada seemed to be more determined in her heart. She must not let Clementine suffer a tragedy, which was also the most meaningful thing she had to do since she came to the world of the walking dead.
“Don’t worry, little Clementine. Aunt Sandra is fine. She needs to rest. She asked me to take you to your parents and ask you to listen to me as you would to her, okay?”
Ida bent over and patiently spoke to Clementine.
After hesitating for a while, Clementine finally forced a smile on her face.
Looking at the innocent and lovely Clementine, it seemed as if all the troubles disappeared.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 4: Herschel Farm (Old Version)
After Ada left and went to the front yard, she indeed found two people sneaking around in the group of cars. Ada squatted down and slowly moved towards them. The two were paying attention to the few wandering zombies in front of them and didn’t notice Ada approaching silently.
Ada approached until she was less than a few meters away and blew lightly, which almost scared the two men to death. They realized with sweat all over their bodies that the person in front of them was a human, not a monster.
Seeing Ada gesturing to the two of them, asking them to follow her, the two of them immediately understood and bent down to follow Ada among the group of cars.
Come to the yard
Li Wang also raised his head and looked at Li’s Clementine stupidly, not knowing what to say for a moment.
Recalling the conversation just now, Li knew that the child’s Aunt Sandra must have turned into a monster like the police officer, but he certainly couldn’t tell such a young child what had happened in the world. He himself didn’t even understand it yet, so how could he explain to the child such a ridiculous thing as a person turning into a monster.
Without waiting for Li to say anything, Clementine broke the silence first.
“Should I stay?”
“What do you mean?” Li Man asked puzzledly
“I don’t want to sleep in the tree house tonight. It scares me, but I don’t know whether I should leave or not. What if my parents can’t find me when they get home?”
Clementine expressed her concerns
Li thought, it seems that she is still just a child, she has no confidence in herself and is not ready. Li patiently wanted to say something to enlighten Clementine in front of him.
“Don’t worry, the officer won’t abandon you.”
“What about you?” Clementine continued.
“I won’t abandon you, don’t worry.” Li hesitated for a moment and answered honestly.
The child in front of him was truly too pitiful. If the police officer hadn’t been there, he wouldn’t have had the heart to abandon such a lonely little girl to face these monsters.
“Then I’ll follow you to a safe place nearby.”
“Okay, Clementine, let’s pinky promise.”
Li and Clementine seemed to feel that they were destined to be together. They did not reject each other spiritually, but felt at ease with each other.
In the distance, Ada brought two men back to the yard. The two men followed Ada tremblingly, looking around, fearing that there were some invisible dangers around.
For some reason, the police officer in front of them brought them to the yard, where there was a boy and a little girl.
Are they a family of three?
As he was wondering, Sean thought that this was the countless times he had gone into the city to purchase daily necessities. He originally thought that this was just a normal day, but he did not expect a traffic jam when he arrived in the suburbs of Atlanta. However, when he saw some people in the crowd starting to bite each other, he realized that things were far from as simple as he thought.
The sudden commotion caused everyone on the road to panic. Traffic began to flee in all directions. Soon an accident occurred and the traffic was instantly paralyzed. Everyone abandoned their cars and fled.
Just as Sean was trying to slowly clear a path so that his vehicle could pass smoothly, the injured who had just fallen to the ground stood up again and began to wander aimlessly. The holes and rotten flesh on their bodies made Sean unable to believe that they were still alive.
Slowly the determination to clear the road turned into a panic to avoid the monsters.
“Bang!” A not-too-loud but noticeable gunshot caused the wandering monsters to slowly start searching for the nearby monsters.
For a moment, Sean really thought he couldn’t escape and thought about running for his life, but without a car, there was no way he could walk back to the remote farm.
Just when he was at a loss, a female police officer’s whistle brought him out of the abyss. It was Ada in front of him.
“Let me introduce myself to you. I’m a police officer and Ida is a trainee police officer newly assigned by the state. I encountered something strange on my first day on duty.”
As Ada spoke of her inner thoughts, she suddenly remembered a rookie police officer who had the same problem as her and was also surprised on his first day at work.
“I’m Sean Green, and this is my friend Chet. We came to the city to buy some daily necessities, but we didn’t expect this to happen.” The two new men then introduced themselves.
“I’m Li, an unlucky guy, and this is Clementine, the current owner of this house.” Li also spoke up
When Clementine was introduced, she smiled and waved to the two new uncles, which made Sean and Chet very happy and they wanted to touch this cute little girl.
“There are more and more monsters roaming outside. I have a plan without further ado.” Ada spoke first
“First, ask brothers Sean and Chet to go up to the tree house. There is 50 kilograms of dry food, bread and other food in it. We need to take them all away. It will be very dangerous to move your car. Then, we can just fit in my police car. There is not much traffic in the lane over there. We can go out of the city in the opposite direction and then drive away.”
“My home is in a grain field 30 kilometers away. There is a farm there. My sister, father, mother and their family live there. There are not many people around, so it will be safe.” Sean offered his suggestion
“Okay, I’ll lead the way, Clementine will follow Lee behind me, Chet, you go third with the food, and Sean, you take the pistol and cover the rear. Remember one thing, the monsters move slowly, so don’t shoot if you can.”
Everyone in the group performed their duties and moved slowly and quietly. The journey was very smooth except for the fact that they encountered a few zombies blocking the way near the end. Ada decisively chose to shoot. Although it alarmed the zombies, it was no big deal and everyone escaped smoothly. As they were driving in the opposite direction into the city, the journey was very smooth. The road out of the city was blocked by unmanned vehicles and there were scattered zombies wandering between the vehicles.
There is no denying that Atlanta has fallen.
In the evening, it was around 9 p.m. when they arrived at Herschel Farm. Sean Green immediately found his father Herschel Green. With a hug, all Sean’s worries were relieved.
He is Herschel? Ada on the side looked at this legendary old man. She had seen the protagonists of the game and TV series, and besides Pizzagoglen, the only one who was Herschel was Herschel. However, in Ada’s memory, Herschel’s performance in the comics was far less dazzling than that in the TV series. She didn’t know which version of Herschel in front of her belonged to.
Who are these people?
After greeting Sean, Herschel took the lead in asking
“Let me introduce you. This is Officer Ada. The one in blue is Li. The little girl is called…”
“My name is Clementine, hello Grandpa.” Without waiting for Sean to introduce herself, Clementine took the lead in saying her name and smiled innocently at Herschel.
Herschel looked at the little girl in front of him and liked her very much. He immediately invited them to go into the house to rest. Seeing Li limping at the end, Herschel hurriedly asked, “What is this?”
Sean seemed to remember something and hurried to Li. “Oh, brother Li, my father can help you treat your sprained leg. My father studied medicine and usually treats any illness or pain in the family. If there is no one to treat him, my father will treat cows and horses. He is very skilled in medicine.”
Herschel asked Lee to get on the bed, then lifted up Lee’s right trouser leg to check the injury.
“Son, I’m all that’s left here. Take the guests to your mother and get some food. Don’t neglect the guests.”
Ada didn’t know any medicine, and she was really hungry after running around all day. When Herschel said that, she didn’t know what to say, so she took Clementine and Sean to have dinner. She didn’t know what Li and Herschel were talking about.
After dinner, Sean took Ada to his sister Maggie’s room and let her rest there, while Maggie was arranged to live with another sister Beth.
Because Li was injured, he lived in Sean’s room, and Sean slept on the sofa in the living room.
At night, Sean tossed and turned on the sofa, his mind full of the scenes that happened today. He already thought that God was going to abandon him, and that he would never see his father again. He also saw the heroic figure of female police officer Ada rushing to the front.
Sean was thoughtful for a while, then smiling, until he heard a noise coming from the bedroom, which startled him.
After what happened today, Sean became extremely sensitive to sounds. He immediately sat up alertly, and only breathed a sigh of relief when he realized it was his father.
Father hasn t rested yet
“Yeah, can you tell me what happened today?” Herschel asked, sitting on the sofa next to him.
“Father, the news said not to leave home. It was a lie that there was a riot. The city is in chaos now. I really want you to see what happened today. I saw with my own eyes that a man threw another man down and tore his neck apart. Not long after, the injured man stood up and found me. He walked towards me with black blood flowing from his neck.”
At this point, Sean couldn’t help but think of the horrifying scene again and couldn’t help crying.
“Herschel, I just heard from Lee that the city has experienced a doomsday. But your mother and I think that they are just suffering from a strange disease that we don’t understand. You know your mother, she was nearly killed several times by me. Your mother kept telling me to save the sick helpers. They are just sick.”
Sean had been insisting on this point before he entered the city, until he saw that those patients began to appear in the city and began to attack normal people, and then he realized that it was not that simple.
“Father, I want to believe you, but I can’t imagine what would happen if the secret of the North Barn and the patients you isolated came out one day and they knocked down Beth, Mom, and Maggie. I can’t imagine it. I’m afraid I’ll go crazy.”
Herschel could see that Sean Green was in a bad mood today, and he didn’t know how to comfort him or how to start talking.
“Father, I was thinking, the first thing I’m going to do tomorrow is to reinforce the fence on the farm. I’m going to add more barbed wire. This is what I, as a brother, do for Maggie and Beth.”
With that, Sean laid down on the couch, just wanting the day to be over as quickly as possible.
Herschel was the only one left, thinking about something.
After a long time… Herschel dragged his tired body upstairs.
The North Barn is the northernmost and farthest barn on the farm. The Herschel family built this barn to avoid robbers. This barn is the strongest barn on the entire farm.
Bang… Bang… Bang… Bang… Bang… Bang…
On a quiet night, there were constant banging sounds coming from the barn.
However, in such a secluded and uninhabited grain factory, no one would hear or care about this insignificant sound.
Chapter 5: The Herschel Family (Old Version)
In the early morning of the next day, Ada’s body had rested well, but her subconscious Wenxi had stayed up all night. According to the system, the time for Rick to wake up was getting closer and closer. How should she deal with it? What sequelae of changing the routes of Li and Clementine would produce was still an unknown. Would what I thought was good really be good?
This problem has been constantly whipping Wenxi. No matter how much it changes, it will definitely have a butterfly effect in the future, but it is not certain whether the consequences can be tolerated. If it is not handled properly, something big may happen in the future.
Ada got dressed, took off her police uniform, and put on the clothes Maggie had prepared for her, a red and white plaid shirt, blue short jeans, and a pair of leather boots. The land on the farm is basically clay suitable for growing corn and grains, and it is relatively moist. If you walk in ordinary shoes, the soles will be covered in mud.
Fortunately, I have a gun and I carry a pistol on me in case of emergency, so it doesn’t matter whether I wear a police uniform or not.
After getting dressed, Ada went downstairs. Everyone was ready to eat at the dining table in the living room. Clementine seemed to have slept well last night. The obvious dark circles under her eyes yesterday disappeared today, making her look more graceful.
“Hello Aunt Ada”
Looking at Ada who was coming over, Clementine was the first to greet her.
“Hello, little Clementine. Did you sleep well last night?”
Aida smiled.
“Very good, Sister Beth will tell me stories like my mother does.”
Clementine was really everyone’s happy pill. She smiled every three words, which made everyone in a good mood. There was no depression at all like yesterday.
Beth beside Clementine also smiled and said
“When I was little, my mother would tell me stories to put me to sleep. Last night, I just told the stories I heard to little Clementine. I just realized that putting a little girl to sleep can be a happy thing.”
“Mom, it looks like our little Beth has grown up too”
Beth, with her sister Maggie beside her, smiled at Mrs. Herschel who was in the host seat.
Ida recalls seeing Mrs. Herschel, who has become a zombie in the show. Unexpectedly, she is still quite nice to see a living person. She has such beautiful children like Maggie and Beth, so she has some genes of beauty. However, Mrs. Herschel is old and her appearance has begun to decline, but you can still see the outline of her beauty when she was young.
Father Herschel is so lucky, with such a large family business and his children being promising young people, but he has to suffer from such a terrible epidemic.
As everyone was eating and chatting, Ada noticed that Sean Green would glance at her from time to time, but she didn’t take it too seriously.
“I don’t know, what plans do you have next, officer?”
Herschel Green, who sat closer to Ada, asked first
“I don’t have a place to go for now. I did have some food and ammunition in the trunk of my police car before I fled. I think it’s enough for me to find a new place to stay.”
Herschel listened to Ada’s answer without any opinion. He finished his meal, got up and went upstairs.
Sean Green, who was standing by, looked at his father and seemed to be worried. Ada’s identity as a police officer would reveal the matter of the barn. Then he said
“Officer, I would like to take you to visit my farm again and meet the family of three we took in some time ago.”
Of course, Ada knew the current timeline and what Herschel’s family had done. Herschel was indeed a good person, but a little old-fashioned and eccentric. After his wife and son turned into zombies, he still fantasized about isolating them in the barn, hoping that there would be a turnaround.
Fantasy is beautiful, but reality is cruel. In the end, they were all beaten to death in front of the barn. When his wife wanted to eat Beth, he was still fantasizing that they were just sick.
“Okay, let’s go.”
Ada felt the atmosphere was a bit awkward as she looked in the direction where Herschel was going away. She followed Sean out to check the terrain. It was not clear when they came at night, so she must take a good look at the surrounding terrain at dawn today.
As we walked, we listened to Sean’s introduction.
“Our farm is nearly 5 square kilometers in radius. The South Barn is where fodder for horses, cattle and sheep is stored. Half of the East Barn is used to raise livestock. I heard that during the riots in the city, half of it was converted into a residence by my father to provide relief to some homeless people. The West Barn is where food is stored and is very important. The North Barn is more remote and is where some sundries are stored and emergency shelters are provided.”
Ada listened and thought, knowing what was in the north warehouse, but she didn’t know how to say it out loud.
“You can go to the East Warehouse. It can accommodate you, Li, and Clementine. I’m going to drive the tractor to pull some wood planks to reinforce the surrounding fences.”
Ada agreed and walked to the trunk of her police car to get some food and water.
Inside the East Barn
It has been ten days since the Kenny family came here. The farmer took them in. Kenny helps with farm work every day, and Mrs. Kenny also helps with odd jobs. They live like this with the help of the Herschel family.
In China, it would be just like working as a temporary worker for a landlord in the 1960s and 1970s.
Even so, the Kenny family had no complaints.
Kenny’s son is named Kenny Junior, but Kenny prefers to call his son by his nickname Dak. Originally, Kenny’s family wanted to go to Macon to visit relatives during Christmas, but they didn’t expect an accident when they passed through Atlanta. The family was robbed. Several lunatics robbed their car with guns but did not ask for any property, as if money was unimportant and they just wanted a car to drive out of the city.
Kenny and his family were tired and hungry. They found the farm 30 kilometers away from Atlanta, went forward to tell the owner about their experience, and asked for a meal, which saved their family’s lives.
Farmer Herschel told him that Atlanta was under martial law and no one was allowed to travel north. Kenny then wanted to go to Atlanta to find other solutions, but was told that there were riots in Atlanta. Kenny was worried about his family’s safety, so he decided to stay for a while and see what happened. If it didn’t work, he would return to Fort Lauderdale and let this damn thing go to hell.
“You must be Kenny.”
“Who are you?” Kenny looked at the strange woman in front of him, puzzled and full of questions.
“Anyway, don’t worry that I’m a bad person. I just want to help you. I know your wife Carter is also a good doctor. She’s a veterinarian. You and your wife have a son named Dake who is 6 years old this year.”
Kenny looked at the woman in front of him with surprise and vigilance, and subconsciously kept his distance.
“How do you know this? Who are you?”
Only then did Ada realize that she was not wearing a uniform today. Anyone would have the same expression. It seems that uniforms can be quite useful sometimes.
Ada then took out her ID from her bag and put it in front of Kenny.
“I am a police officer, not a bad guy”
Although Kenny is a peaceful fisherman, he has come into contact with many police officers over the years. The documents in front of him are definitely not deceptive and are real.
Ida saw that the Kenny family had calmed down a lot, and then said
“I know you want to go back to Fort Lauderdale, but if I tell you that if you go there, everything will change drastically, your wife will die, your son will die, and eventually you will die. Will you still go?”
Kenny didn’t expect that this woman would ask such a question beyond his cognition, “Katja, will Dak die?” Kenny asked himself, how did he know what I was thinking? I want to go to Fort Lauderdale.
“How can I believe you? I don’t understand what you are saying at all,” Kenny said after hesitating for a moment.
“It’s actually very simple. You don’t need to believe me. First of all, I only want to do one thing, to give you a choice. You choose your own path. You can regard me as a prophet. If you choose to believe me, then I can guarantee that your fate will be better than you predicted. If you don’t believe me, there is nothing I can do. I have tried my best. I will give you some weapons and ammunition to help you on your way, but I hope you promise me one thing. When it’s time to shoot your wife and son, don’t hesitate to do it. Can you promise me?”
When Ada got to this point, she didn’t want to say it so cruelly, but she had to speak because she remembered the last person who couldn’t bear to attack his wife and ended up losing his son. In the end, he lost both his wife and son and became insane.
Kenny was speechless for a long time, trying to imagine the scene in his mind. Dak, who was standing by, looked at his father’s appearance and thought that Aida was here to bully their family, so he shouted.
“Don’t bully my dad”
Dak stood up and stood in front of Kenny
Mrs. Katja on the side quickly scolded
“Junior, don’t be rude to the officer.”
“Mrs. Katega, Mr. Kenny, please accept these foods before I leave. Please think about it. I only want to trade these foods for one condition. Today, I want to ask you one favor. Please take good care of Duck and don’t let him go out to play. Mr. Sean will come and ask you to help with the wooden planks. Mr. Kenny must let Duck stay with Mrs. Katega, and Mrs. Katega must not let Duck play with the tractor.”
In the distance, Sean had just returned with a load of wood and was parking his tractor.
Little Duck had returned to Mrs. Kattega’s arms, but suddenly said
“How did you know I wanted to drive a tractor?”
Ada smiled and looked at Kenny and Mrs. Katja and said
I just said, I am a prophet
Just at this moment, Sean came to the barn and heard what Ada said at the end. He walked in to seek help from Mr. Kenny.
“What? Mr. Kenny, can you help me saw some boards?”
Kenny, with his head down, looked at Sean’s words with shock in his eyes, but he quickly calmed down.
“Okay, Mr. Shawn Green, I’ll be there shortly.”
After sending Sean away, Kenny said tremblingly, “Can I believe what you said? If I leave, my wife and son will really die?”
Ada saw that Kenny seemed to be about to make a decision, and then told the truth.
“If you stay, I promise you won’t necessarily die, but if you leave, I promise you will definitely die.”
Kenny hesitated for a moment, and looked into the eyes of Lady Khadgar, seeming to have made some decision.
“I trust you.”
Faced with the answer she wanted, Ada smiled with satisfaction.
Aida was delighted to see Kenny convinced, as this was the first little brother she had met in the world of the walking dead.
Chapter 6: Instructions to Sean (Old Version)
In the farm garden, Herschel had arranged for some farm helpers to open up a piece of land before the outbreak of the epidemic, preparing to sow new crops next year. Now it has become a simple wood processing site. Lee’s injuries have improved a lot, and he can walk slowly. He and Kenny are helping Sean. In one morning, many old and damaged fences have been reinforced and many safety hazards have been eliminated. Although the farm is sparsely populated, there are still some scattered zombies to be found.
At noon, a few of them sneaked around the farm fence. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Kenny and his team did not choose to use guns, but used pitchforks for turning hay to deal with them. There were more than 20 of these long-handled weapons in the entire farm, and Mrs. Herschel had moved them all out of the warehouse and distributed them to everyone.
Before Ada and her group came, these rakes and pitchforks had always been the workers’ main defensive weapons on the farm. There were only a few guns on the farm and very few bullets.
One was in the hands of Otis, a foreman of the Herschel farm, tall, fat, and bald. Herschel gave him the hunting rifle at home. There were rumors that Otis was a distant relative of the Herschel family, and there were also rumors that Otis and Herschel Shawn Green were brothers. Otherwise, why would the gun be given to him?
After Ada and her group arrived, Ada gave all her extra pistols and shotguns to Mrs. Herschel’s family, and they had a lot more bullets.
Ada herself did not do this intentionally to give it away for free. She wanted to strengthen the farm’s armament as much as possible before going on a long journey to avoid any accidents. After Ada herself talked with Herschel, the Kenny family received a lot of favor. Kenny’s son Dak was sent to live in the farmer’s home, and a little girl named Clementine came there. Every day, the two of them were taught to read and write by Maggie Green.
Kenny was also promoted to farm safety officer, the first farm safety officer since Otis, leading the workers to patrol around the reinforced fence every day.
Two days ago, the day when Rick would wake up was getting closer, and Ada finally made an appointment with Herschel to have a talk in the study.
Herschel was still studying his medical books every day as usual. In fact, no one else understood, except Ada and a few people in Herschel’s family. He wanted to cure “those” patients with strange diseases.
“Herschel, I know the secret of your North Barn.”
Ada was the first to break the silence.
Herschel seemed to know that Ada knew, and answered without any fluctuation in his tone.
“Herschel told you everything.” Herschel himself prefers to call his son Herschel rather than Sean.
It seems that the older generation in the United States still prefers to use family names to call each other.
“Yes,” Ada did not deny it. Although Sean did not tell her, explaining meaningless things is often time-consuming and laborious.
“What are the officers going to do? Send them to the hospital? Or lock them up in the police station? They are my workers. They are sick and I have the obligation to treat them. Before they got sick, they were honest, kind and simple workers here. Some of them have children still on the farm. How do you want me to explain to them why their parents would want to attack their children?”
Herschel took off his glasses and answered while looking at Ada as he closed his book.
Herschel may know that he is powerless, but he also knows that if he, who understands medical knowledge, chooses to give up and not do anything, then can the world still be saved?
Ada looked at the old man in front of her with red eyes, and her thoughts seemed to go back to that prison. A flu virus killed a large number of survivors and turned into zombies. In the bloody battle, this old man risked his life to treat the patients who were still alive in the prison, including Glenn. It can be said that Herschel’s idea was not wrong. He did not give up hope to treat others. It was a pity that the corpse poison was not the flu virus.
The people locked up in the warehouse are the partners who used to work happily together in the fields in peacetime. Although they have an employment relationship with each other, the workers’ hard work is real.
It is no wonder that the protagonists eliminated them in front of the barn, the scene where Herschel was heartbroken, perhaps from the perspective of us viewers, they were just some nameless passers-by, but it turned out that most of them were Herschel’s family.
“Herschel, I’ve been to the North Barn, and I know you want to treat them very much, but… I know that when you see patients wandering alone, you and Otis will catch them and bring them to the barn, instead of killing them like most workers. I know what you want to do is to treat them, but this is not something you can do alone. If there are more and more patients in the North Barn, there will definitely be problems. Although I know that it was newly established by you last year, it is not always solid. Once an accident happens, let’s not talk about the men on the farm, what about the women? What about the elderly? What about the children?”
Ada wanted to leave it at that. Herschel’s emotions had been torn to the extreme, but for the sake of children like Clementine and Dark, she decided to finish what she was saying.
“Clementine is still so young, and Bethmaggie isn’t much older either. Can you bear it if one day they stand in front of you and don’t call you grandpa or dad, but only know how to roar at you with their fangs bared?”
“Okay, okay, that’s enough, stop talking,” Herschel said with tears in his eyes.
Ada’s eyes were also red. From Wenxi’s perspective, she couldn’t tell what was real and what was an illusion. Although she could influence Ada’s body and manipulate her thoughts, she couldn’t control the feelings of her heart.
Indeed, Wenxi himself was taught a lesson today, and he felt that perhaps we think this world is an illusion, but from their point of view, everything that happens here is real.
Herschel relaxed for a moment, then spoke
“Officer Ada, what do you need me to do?”
Ada thought about it and estimated in her mind that
“One month. I hope you won’t do those things again within one month. Wait for me to come back. I will give you and your family peace. Can you trust me?”
“Okay, I promise.”
“Also, I want to leave Lee and Clementine here. I hope you guys will take good care of them. Don’t let them leave without permission. Kenny’s family will also stay to help you. Everything will be ready when I come back.”
“Okay,” Herschel replied and wiped his eyes with a tissue.
“Also, I will leave the weapons and ammunition here. You must tell everyone not to take risks and not to wander around alone at one in the night. I have already saved Sean’s life. Don’t let what I have done be in vain.”
After Ada finished giving instructions, she left Herschel’s study and prepared to drive away. She wanted to give some more instructions to Clementine and Lee.
Herschel sat quietly in the study. He understood everything that was said before today’s conversation, but the last sentence made Herschel at a loss and saved Sean’s life.
Herschel decided that he would have a good talk with his son after Sean sent Ada away. He had been studying books day and night these days and rarely cared about his son’s feelings.
After a long time, Ada used up all the supplies in her backpack and gave them all to Sean who was seeing her off. She only kept her own pistol and 34 rounds of bullets for herself, as the farm needed more weapons now.
“Okay, Sean, don’t see me off. Go back and take care of your sisters. And by the way, say hello to Mrs. Herschel for me.”
“Don’t worry, I will take good care of Clementine. You must be careful on the road.”
Ada checked the car’s condition, started it after confirming it was correct, and prepared to set off. She had already obtained the coordinates of Rick’s hospital and Rick’s home through the guidance card last night.
There was a roar of a car, and Ada drove the police car away from the farm.
Night was about to fall. After seeing Ada off, Sean checked several protective measures at the entrance. Only after he confirmed that there were no problems did he return to the farm with peace of mind.
Due to Ada’s instructions and guidance, the farm no longer had lights on at night, and only a few sentry posts had lights. Workers were not allowed to sleep in the empty barn, and all moved to the second floor of the newly built barn, and escape passages and routes were arranged.
One month, Ada said she would come to pick us up to take us to a new place in one month.
When Sean was about to return to the farm cabin, Herschel was already waiting not far from the door with a flashlight.
It seems that after talking with Ada, my father has changed a little. After the first patient fell ill and was locked up in the North Warehouse, my father’s attitude began to pay less and less attention to me. He spent the whole day in the study reading his old medical books. My mother also advised him several times, but he never listened. There were even a few times when my sister Maggie Beth and I could hear the two arguing upstairs.
“Father”
Sean walked up and greeted Herschel first.
“Herschel, my father had some things to deal with some time ago, so I’m afraid you and your sister…”
“It’s okay, father.”
Sean interrupted his father before Herschel finished speaking. He knew what his father was going to say, and he knew his father’s difficulties and worries. When he was a child, he did not listen to his father and study hard. He thought his father was stubborn for asking him to study medicine. Now that he thought about it, what he had learned would not be of any help if a disaster really happened.
“Father, come home”
“Okay, let’s go home.”
This was the first time that the father and son walked side by side towards their home. They could not remember the last time they did this.
The pain of losing his son in his later years made Herschel’s mental state deteriorate, and he also regretted driving away Clementine and Kenny’s family.
But everything is still unknown, and the future is promising. Sean did not encounter any accidents this time, which made Herschel full of expectations for the future.
And Ada is on her journey to find Rick Grimes. There are endless variables waiting for her ahead. According to the timeline, Atlanta has been bombed, and many main roads in the city have disappeared or been damaged. The journey to find Rick Grimes is full of difficulties.
Chapter 7: Rick Grimes (Old Version)
Rick Grimes was a county police officer in King County, Kentucky. He had been married to his wife Lori for seven years and his child Carl was five years old. Rick was shot and fell into a coma while arresting a robbery fugitive.
One month before the outbreak of the epidemic, there were rumors in Kentucky that there was an experimental leak in a certain P4-level research institute in faraway Texas. Subsequently, many serious injury incidents were reported from Texas. Although they were covered up later, related reports continued to appear frequently. Since Texas, many serious injury incidents have occurred in Wyoming, North Santos, and New York.
Atlanta is located in the eastern United States, on the Appalachian Mountains at an altitude of 350 meters. It is one of the three largest highland cities in the United States, the largest industrial and commercial city, the ninth largest metropolitan area, the capital of Georgia and the seat of Fulton County Government. As a railway hub, Atlanta’s development began in the early 19th century. It was destroyed during the Civil War, but was quickly rebuilt after being selected as the state capital.
In the office, several sheriffs and the chief were discussing the vicious group riot that occurred in Texas last week. At the end of the meeting, the chief announced a piece of news.
“Starting next month, the government will temporarily establish a higher-level command center to deal with the frequent riots in various places. All county police and state police mobile police forces in the state will now be under the unified command of the Georgia state-level command center. Rioters in various places can be killed on the spot. In Kentucky, Tennessee, Mississippi, Alabama, Florida, North Carolina, and South Carolina, anyone injured in the riots will be sent to Georgia for treatment at the expense of the state.”
“Rick Grimes and Sean Welsh, two police officers, have been promoted to senior sergeant and senior deputy sergeant of our station.”
After a round of applause, several police officers congratulated the two of them knowing the situation. Rick and Sean have always been the two good brothers in the police station. Everyone likes to work on cases with them and often get together to drink, but Rick only drinks moderately because of his family. Sean gets drunk every time because he has been divorced twice. Every time, it is Officer Rick who sends Officer Sean home. The two graduated from the same police academy and are the best brothers in the entire police station.
After the meeting, Sean and Rick didn’t know where to go for lunch. They drove around the county in the police car for a long time and finally stopped at a hamburger restaurant next to a gas station. The two of them were as tacit as usual. Rick drove into the gas station to refuel, and Sean went to the hamburger restaurant to order two B meals.
To the two men, today seemed to be just another ordinary day. They were patrolling the same route, catching a few thieves who smashed car windows, a few drug dealers at the corners of the alleys, and questioning prostitutes selling sex on the roadside. The two men had integrated all this into the routine of their lives.
After a long time, Sean opened the passenger door.
Rick accurately caught the burger thrown by Sean. The two of them put down the seats in the car and enjoyed today’s delicious lunch.
“Hey, Rick, what do you think is the difference between men and women?” Sean asked first to kill some time.
Rick was puzzled by Sean’s question.
“Are you kidding? Another bad joke?” Rick asked
“No, I’m serious” Sean smiled, eager to see what answer his brother Rick would give.
Rick thought about it for a long time and answered, “I have never seen a woman who knows how to turn off the lights. They seem to be born to only know how to turn on the lights and never turn them off.”
“Haha, that’s funny, every woman I’ve ever given a key to my house is like this, they never turn off the lights, I swear,” Sean said while eating French fries. “What’s even more fucked up is that I’m a man, so I have to run through every room in the house to turn off any lights she turns on.”
“Hahahaha, hell, me too,” Rick laughed as if he also remembered himself at home.
Sean then said, “So I usually say, girl, if you knew to turn off the lights like every other woman on this planet, then you would have solved the president’s concern about global warming.”
Hearing this, Rick asked curiously, “So how did they answer you?”
Seeing Rick’s interest, Sean blurted out the words he had been thinking about for a long time. “They usually ask, ‘Why are you always nagging about the electricity bill like my damn dad?’ Then I point my finger at them and yell, ‘Bitch, it turns out someone told you a long time ago, but you were still too dumb to learn how to turn off the lights.'”
“Ha ha ha ha”
Rick tried to hold back his laughter, but failed. As the two laughed and talked, the atmosphere in the car became extremely awkward.
After a long while Rick said, “Damn, that’s not funny at all, this joke is so bad.”
Sean, after a long time, finally asked the question he really wanted to ask, “I heard that you and Lori are having a hard time recently.”
Rick also knew Sean’s character and trusted that Sean had no other intention in asking this question. They both went to the police academy at the same time, and Sean helped him to pursue Lori. After thinking about it, there was nothing wrong with saying some things in front of Sean.
“We had problems with each other not long after Carl was born, but maybe I just lack a sense of humor or something, but I’ll do my best for Carl.”
“Lori always says that I just stand there without saying anything every time we have a fight, but I just don’t know what to say. I’m afraid of hurting her, and even more afraid of hurting Karl.”
“She told me this morning in front of Carl that sometimes she doubted that I didn’t care about Carl and her at all. Sometimes I don’t know why she is angry.”
Rick was talking, and Sean beside him seemed to be a listener.
“Just now you mentioned the difference between men and women. I would never say that to Lori. Especially in front of Karl.”
Speaking of this, Sean also pursed his lips.
Men are indeed helpless when faced with this situation. Sean himself has been divorced twice and he really understands this situation.
The two brothers just sat there quietly, not knowing whether they should say anything else.
The car’s wireless was the first to break the silence.
“All idle units, high-speed pursuit in Lincoln County, please provide reinforcements immediately. South of Highway 18, coordinates 217, 243”
Rick and Sean started the car instantly, the sirens were turned on, and the police rushed out instantly. Sean also threw the garbage into the trash can nearby.
Sean then took out a map and pointed out the route, while Rick, who was in the driver’s seat, drove while carefully searching for any obstacles ahead.
Soon we arrived at Highway 18, and the car radio started to sound again.
“There are two suspects, both Caucasian. All units are being notified that the suspects have opened fire on the police. A Lincoln County police officer was injured.”
When they came to a must-pass road, they happened to meet the county policeman Leon who came to support them. Rick and Sean went forward to set up the car tire puncture spikes, then retreated nearly 100 meters, took out their pistols and waited for battle.
After checking his equipment, Rick picked up the radio and replied, “King County Sheriff Rick Grimes leads three officers to the junction of Interstate 85 and Mile 18. Please issue orders.”
The four of them were on high alert. Leon, who was standing aside, was a new recruit who had just been transferred to the station. He usually played around with small things, so it was his first time encountering such an incident, so it was inevitable that he started to get nervous.
“Leon, pay attention, don’t get hit by the bullets coming your way.” Rick looked at Leon’s nervous expression and said
Upon hearing this, Leon checked the magazine and safety again. After confirming that they were correct, he hid at the back of the vehicle and used the vehicle as a cover to protect most of his body.
The sirens of pursuit in the distance are getting closer and closer, and the roar of vehicles can be heard more and more clearly.
As the bandits were concentrating on the areas behind them, they did not notice an ambush under a low embankment. By the time they discovered it, it was too late. The vehicle overturned after passing over the spikes and had a tire burst.
After Rick and the police officer who was chasing in front arrived, they began to approach the car cautiously. They didn’t know what the situation was and there was no movement for a long time.
About ten meters after Rick left the bunker, the gangster suddenly kicked the door open with a pistol in his hand, causing the police to panic instantly.
“Gun, gun, beware of the gun”
It wasn’t someone’s shouting behind him that made Rick see the gangster’s gun, and the two sides immediately opened fire.
I don t know whether Rick was lucky or unlucky, but the robber hit Rick in the abdomen with the first shot, and Rick fell to the ground instantly.
Sean behind him panicked and didn’t care about bullets or aiming. He just wanted to suppress the gangster with quick firepower and not give him a chance to shoot Rick a second time.
At the same time, the second gangster instantly joined the battle with a shotgun.
Rick fell to the ground and his life or death was unknown. The two sides exchanged fierce gunfire for a long time, and the two gangsters were finally knocked to the ground.
“Rick!” Sean yelled
Rick, who had fallen to the ground at some point, had rolled into the grass beside him and his figure could no longer be seen.
“I’m fine!” A response was shouted from the direction of the bushes.
Sean walked forward cautiously, and was relieved when he saw that there was no blood on Rick’s clothes on his chest. He sighed in his heart, thank goodness it was a 9mm pistol bullet. If it was a larger caliber, Rick would be in danger even if he was wearing a bulletproof vest.
Sean reached out and helped Rick up from the ground, and checked to see if he was really okay. Rick in front of him was indeed not injured except for gasping for breath, but the impact of the bullet made Rick feel like he had been hit by a heavy punch.
“Don’t tell Lori about this.” Rick looked at the hole in his clothes. He was still thinking about how to keep this a secret from Sean and himself, when a third gangster suddenly appeared from the car behind him and shot Rick in the back.
“Bang”
With a gunshot, Rick was hit under the armpit and fell to the ground instantly.
“Bang, bang, bang, bang.”
Rick’s fall to the ground instantly alerted all the police officers, who immediately knocked the escaped fish to the ground.
Sean was closest to Rick, so he rushed in front of Rick and pressed on the wound. He panicked when he saw Rick’s uniform turning red at a speed visible to the naked eye.
“Leon, call for help!”
The brother lying on the ground in front of him gradually became dazed and slowly closed his eyes.
“Rick, No, No, No, don’t close your eyes, wake up, damn it”
Rick looked at the silhouette of his brother in front of him and slowly closed his eyes. . . .
Chapter 8: Hospital Terror (Old Version)
Atlanta Hospital
Early stage of the outbreak
“Please make way, please make way”
A nurse was pushing a wounded person on a stretcher outside the emergency room corridor. Since the riots began in the city center, batches of wounded and sick people have begun to come into the hospital. Maya is a nurse and has been working in this hospital for two years. She also has a boyfriend, who is an internist in the same hospital.
Since the patient was injured, he should have been sent to the external surgery department for treatment, but the patient started to have a fever and difficulty breathing. The surgeon suspected that the patient had a respiratory disease and asked Maya to transfer him to the internal medicine department for treatment.
For some reason, the patient in front of Maya gave her a wave of fear in her heart, making her dare not look directly at the man in front of her.
As soon as she arrived at the internal medicine emergency room, she saw that her boyfriend had just finished treating a patient. Maya quickly brought the patient to the doctor. The two looked at each other and no one spoke, as if everything was self-evident.
The doctor quickly put on new gloves, put the patient on a ventilator, and started wearing an electrocardiogram device.
Maya at the side said, “It’s an external injury. We have already taken anti-inflammatory drugs to stop the bleeding. We suspect there is a respiratory disease. The patient has difficulty breathing and has a high fever.”
The doctor was listening and evaluating the possible causes in his mind, but the patient started to cough continuously and couldn’t breathe even with the help of a ventilator? The doctor rarely encountered such a situation, so he quickly instructed Maya who was standing by.
“Hurry up and inject 50ml of adrenaline first.”
The patient began to convulse, and Maya had no choice but to tie him up and fix him, and then force the injection in.
But the patient was no longer convulsing, and the ripples on the electrocardiogram had turned into a straight line, with a continuous dripping sound.
“It’s okay, we tried our best,” the boyfriend said first, then turned his head away and prepared to fill out the report. Although the man worked in the hospital and had seen everything from birth to death, it was impossible not to feel sad when a life was lost in front of him. He just had to act stronger than Maya in front of her.
“I’ll go notify the patient’s family.” Maya was also very sad. She took the diagnosis report from her boyfriend, which stated the time of death. She also needed to sign it. She was thinking about what to do next.
Who knew that the patient on the hospital bed suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyeballs were cloudy. If you didn’t look closely, you would have thought that this person’s pupils were gray and black.
The patient on the hospital bed began to struggle and roar, staring fiercely at the two people in front of him, as if he wanted to tear them to pieces.
The two had never seen such a scene before. The electrocardiogram showed a straight line, but the man in front of them was as strong as an ox, and the compression cuff on his right hand had been broken.
The two quickly ran out of the emergency room and saw the man rushing towards another dying patient on the bed nearby. Screams of many nurses and patients could be heard in the ward.
“Oh! My God! My God!”
Those who can move have already begun to flee.
Maya wanted to escape from this purgatory with her boyfriend, while her boyfriend wanted to quickly go to the first floor to call the guards. They both ran to the stairwell and reached the first floor quickly. But the next scene shocked them even more.
Due to the riot, the injured were usually sent to the first floor first. The situation on the first floor was even more tragic than on the second floor. It was like hell, with blood and broken limbs everywhere, and groups of patients pounced on one person to enjoy a feast.
Seeing this, the two of them could only hurry back to the second floor, as it seemed that they could not get out of the first floor. During this trip, when the two of them returned to the second floor, screams came from the original ward, and now screams were heard from all the wards.
In the rush, a woman in the corner of the stairs was looking at her mobile phone frantically, and kept repeating the words “Clementine, Mom and Dad love you. Mom and Dad will always love you…”
Judging from the situation, this woman must have either had her relative preyed on by someone else or seen her relative preying on someone else. She must be going crazy.
Maya and her boyfriend couldn’t do anything about it. As hospital staff, they knew there was a utility room on every floor. So the two of them had no choice but to retreat into the utility room and hide.
In this situation, there is no other way to go. To get to the third or fourth floor, one can only enter through the elevator and the external fire escape stairs. The stairs cannot be opened from the outside to the inside, and the elevator is even more impossible. The third and fourth floors of the hospital are now used exclusively by the military or police, and only the staff on that floor of the hospital can use their work cards to scan in and go up.
As long as we hide in the storage room, with such a loud noise, people on the third and fourth floors will definitely know about it. I guess the army will arrive soon, and then we will be saved.
Maya and her boyfriend made their way through the crowd of troublemakers to an inconspicuous room at the end of the corridor.
The two men opened the door and went in, reinforcing the door with chairs. There was a door in the front and back of the utility room. The two men agreed that one of them would guard one side, and as long as they could hold on until the army arrived, they would be saved.
In the face of the disaster, even though they were medical staff saving lives and healing the wounded, the two became cowardly. Even though there were still a few cries for help outside, they could only watch and do nothing.
The shouts became fewer and fewer, the screams became weaker and weaker. The roars became more and more frequent.
A loud bang broke the silence.
“Let me in, let me in quickly, I have a gun! I have a gun! Let me in quickly!” Outside the door was the guard downstairs, banging on the door and shouting.
This disturbed the enjoyment of many patients while they were eating, and they began to move slowly in their direction.
“Damn it, he’ll attract those things here.” Maya said in a crying voice
Maya turned back and begged for help from her boyfriend, but he just looked into her eyes and shook his head, telling her not to let go.
Maya, who finally received the order, did not let go of the person outside the door to enter.
“Don’t come over here, don’t come over here, oh, God. Oh, save me, save me…”
As the guard’s shouts became weaker and weaker, silence returned to the outside of the door, and only faint chewing sounds could be heard close to the door.
Maya didn’t dare to breathe loudly, for fear that her breathing would alarm the patients sitting next to the door.
Maya’s forehead and palms were already sweating and she was extremely nervous.
After a while, just when Maya thought she was safe, she took a few deep breaths, and her heart, which she wanted to calm down, was once again raised to her throat.
Because the patients seemed to be able to smell, they started banging on the door. The banging sounds became more and more frequent, and more and more patients gathered outside the door.
Even the guard who had just fallen to the ground started to join in the banging on the door. Even though there was no good flesh on the guard’s face, he still started banging on the door with his bruised face.
My boyfriend also started to bump into me.
The two of them could only hold the chairs tightly to prevent the door from being knocked open. As the pressure grew, they were no longer able to get a few more chairs, so the two of them could only use their bodies to hold the door tightly.
Finally, the chair broke, the door was torn open and patients began to pour in.
The boyfriend saw Maya coming and rushed to help her, but the man’s strength was reduced and the door on his side was also broken. The two stood back to back, and Maya took a scalpel from her boyfriend and decided to attack the vital parts, starting to stab the patient’s heart and eyes.
The two men unexpectedly discovered that stabbing the heart was useless, but stabbing through the eyes was very effective, and the person became silent after each stabbing.
After stabbing seven or eight patients, even the sharpest scalpel broke inside the patient’s body. The two were left defenseless. Their living space began to slowly shrink.
Finally, there was no other way. The man looked at the guard who had been stabbed, the gun on his waist, and the doorman’s gun, and made some kind of decision.
The man suddenly leaned down and rushed towards the crowd, knocking down a large group of people and pushing out a small group of people.
The male picked up the gun on the ground and began shooting the patient in the head.
“Bang bang bang” the patient fell down. People in the United States have a habit: no matter what your profession is, it’s shameful if you can’t use a gun.
The man had received a lot of training in this area, but he didn’t expect that the first time he used it would be in such a situation.
The patient seemed to be very sensitive to sound. Even though Maya was sitting on the ground “covered in blood” right next to her, she chose to turn around and move towards the man.
As a magazine was emptied, many patients in the utility room fell down.
Maya and her boyfriend both breathed a sigh of relief, and the man’s strength became a little tired due to the disappearance of adrenaline. The man casually waved the direction of the chair next to him and sat down. He was tired and needed to rest, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.
Maya struggled to stand up.
Fierce gunfire was heard downstairs. Maya was saved. It seemed that the army had arrived. The man finally smiled.
The man slumped in the chair and slowly felt a dull pain in the back of his shoulders and calves.
Maya stood up and looked at her boyfriend who was sitting in front of her and also looking at her.
Several pieces of flesh had been torn off his back and calves when he was pushing the corpses. Now the man’s white gown was stained red.
Maya seemed to no longer be afraid at this moment. She walked towards the man step by step. She didn’t care even if her boyfriend tore her to pieces like those patients.
As an Asian, I had no one to rely on when I came here. The only person I could rely on after working in the hospital for so long was the man in front of me.
The man felt his body starting to get hotter, his vision became blurrier, the air felt thinner, and it became increasingly difficult to breathe.
“Maya”
The man called out his girlfriend’s name one last time, then handed the other pistol in his hand to Maya. This gun was not empty yet, which proved that there were still bullets left.
The man held Maya’s hand, guided her, and slowly put the gun against his forehead. The man wanted to smile at his girlfriend one last time, and then he closed his eyes.
I reached the second floor accompanied by the sound of gunfire.
Maya knew that if they saw him like this, they would definitely beat him to death.
“Do you want to die in my hands?” Maya asked
The man in front of him didn’t answer, still smiling.
Maya knew what the man was thinking, and hesitated for a moment.
“I love you too,” Maya said.
?Bang!?
A gunshot echoed throughout the second floor, alerting the army. After discovering Maya, a group of soldiers wearing gas masks and chemical protective suits immediately disarmed Maya. The soldiers checked Maya’s body and found no obvious injuries, so they took her away.
The entire utility room was littered with dead bodies. The man’s body was lying on his back on a chair.
He could finally rest.
Chapter 9: Rick wakes up (old version)
?I repeatedly thought about and recalled the plot of the first episode of The Walking Dead and the spin-off series The Walking Dead, The Oath. According to the timeline, the story after Maya should be the story of Rick’s first episode of the gate, but after repeated comparisons, I found that there were many bugs, so I simply did not add it to the plot. According to the timeline, we can get several clues. That is, Sean found that the army was shooting at this location at the end of the corridor, but when Paul and his wife came, the army had evacuated a few weeks after the outbreak of the infection. At this time, there was no bullet hole on the wall, and then when Rick woke up and found the words on the door, there was also a close-up of the bullet hole on the side. According to the timeline, the army’s cleaning of the hospital can be combined with the super-killing Maya, but it cannot be combined with the spin-off series The Oath, which is unreliable. There is also an obvious bug that Rick’s room is 450, which is the fourth floor, and Sean blocked the door with a bed before leaving. When Paul came, there was a room where the wife looked out the window and gave a close-up. The height was at most the second floor, and there was no house number or bed blocking the door in the entire corridor. So I came to the conclusion that The Oath is simply a fantasy and a fake. Although it is an AMC work, I will not admit that it is in the Walking Dead universe because of the many bugs. I try to tell all the stories reasonably. But I don’t force it in and can’t justify myself. ?
Rick Grimes had a very long dream. On the day of his graduation, the police academy assigned him and Sean to go to King County, Kentucky to serve as a local trainee county police officer. He originally thought that he and Sean would only be in Kentucky for a temporary internship, but he didn’t expect that this trip would be forever.
Rick lives in Atlanta, and it is very inconvenient for him to commute to and from get off work every day. Since Carl was born, his wife Lori has become more and more irritable, making Rick, who was already disgusted, even less willing to go home.
Lori would ask at the beginning, but Rick would always make up all kinds of excuses. Over time, Lori stopped asking, and the couple talked less and less. After returning home, they had even less sex life. The only topic they had was their son Carl.
Apart from this, the couple had nothing to talk about. Lori went to see a psychologist several times. Rick also knew that there was a problem between them. Every time Rick tried to solve it, Lori would only argue more.
Lori only has one expression on her face every day.
Don’t fucking touch my son, and you’d better not fucking touch me too.
Rick remembered that he was shot and woke up several times in a daze. The first time was in the operating room, the second time was with Lori, the third time was with Sean, the fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time and just now were all with Sean.
“It looks like Lori only came to see me once. This man is a complete failure to do this.” Rick thought
Rick focused his attention and looked at the flowers beside his bed. They were so bright. He looked towards the bathroom and realized that Sean had been in there for a while, but there was no sound at all.
“Sean,” Rick called
Rick didn’t hear the response he wanted for a long time.
“Sean!” Rick tried to raise his voice a little.
There was still no response from the bathroom.
Rick supported himself and stood up. His wounds had almost healed. He still felt a little discomfort, but no pain.
Rick tried to get out of bed, but he felt a weakness in his shoulders and almost fell down. Fortunately, he held on to a chair beside him and managed to maintain his balance.
Rick hadn’t walked for a long time, and his legs had not yet adapted. Rick slowly steadied his body and walked slowly towards the bathroom step by step.
“Sean, stop playing, this is not at all…”
Rick opened the door and didn’t see a familiar figure in front of him.
Strange, he had just seen Sean walk in, how come he was gone, Rick looked at himself in the mirror. His cheeks were thin, his face looked much more haggard, and his long beard seemed to have not been trimmed for a month or two.
His nails were frighteningly long. Rick forced himself to drink some raw water from the tap. His body was already very dehydrated. Drinking raw water might make me sick, but not drinking it might kill me. Rick then simply washed up and wanted to go out to look for Sean. Maybe he hadn’t noticed that Sean was out and not in the bathroom.
After walking out of the bathroom, Rick looked at the flowers on the bedside table, which had dried up and become specimens.
Rick felt that everything that happened around him was too strange. Rick wanted to go out and find a doctor or nurse to help.
Rick walked out of the room tremblingly and moved the stretcher that was blocking the door. The scene in front of him was very different from what he had imagined in his mind.
The entire corridor was extremely dark, and it seemed that the power was out in the entire building. The only thing that could be seen was a little sunlight shining in through the windows of the few rooms.
The entire hospital was in a state of disrepair, with large pieces of peeling wall paint, the floor littered with messy documents and white papers, and all the drawers had been turned upside down by someone or something.
Rick walked to the nurse’s desk or the registration desk, picked up the phone on the desk, and tried to call home, but there was no sound. The phone was broken.
Rick tried to find a place to go downstairs, but he looked around and found only two damaged elevators. The only remaining one was the fire escape. If he was lucky, this would lead directly to the outside. When he opened the door, there was no light. There was only darkness in front of him. He couldn’t see his hand in front of his face.
You have to find a way to light it yourself.
Helpless, Rick had to search the area again. Rick looked at a door in the distance, with emergency lights flashing behind it.
Maybe I can take down the emergency light and use it. These lights have their own batteries, and it’s better to have them flashing than to have none.
Rick walked over tremblingly and saw that the door had been sealed from the other side. Rick tried to pull it twice, but the door didn’t budge. It looked like there was no hope.
There was a black thing on the ground not far from the door. Due to the lighting problem, no matter how hard Rick tried to concentrate to see what it was, it was useless. But Rick was sure that the thing was moving.
Since the door couldn’t be opened, Rick simply looked for other ways. He went to the nurse’s station and searched carefully to see if there was anything like a lighter.
The lighter was not found, but there was half a box of scattered matches.
“That’s ok, it’s better than nothing”
Rick put the matches in the pocket of his hospital gown to see if he could find anything else useful.
There seemed to be something written on a door in the distance, and Rick wanted to get closer to see what it was. As he walked along, he saw that this side was even more dilapidated, with bullet holes everywhere on the wall and large pieces of bullet shells on the ground. The doorplate read (Intensive Care Unit)
What on earth was going on in this hospital? As Rick got closer, he slowly saw the English words on the door.
[Don’t open it, there is a monster inside]Rick looked at the creature behind the door and saw that it seemed to sense his approach and began to become unusually active. Several hands stretched out from the crack in the door, trying to grab him in.
Rick was terrified. He had only seen such a scene in the movies when he was in school. If it weren’t for the gravel on the ground that hurt his feet, he might have really thought he was still dreaming on the hospital bed.
Rick came to the stairwell. He only had a few matches, so he lit one and began to remember the general appearance of the inside. Rick followed the wall and groped his way down one section at a time in the dark.
This went on over and over again, and luckily when the matches ran out, Rick reached the exit.
The piercing noise of the door instantly startled dozens of crows gathered in the backyard. The sun was still bright, and Rick’s eyes had been in the stairwell for too long, so they hadn’t adjusted yet.
When Rick saw what was in front of him, he was stunned.
The entire backyard was filled with dead bodies, and it looked like there were more than 2,000 of them.
Rick had a bad feeling, something must have happened, and he had to go home quickly. Although he had to go to Kentucky for work, he was familiar with the topography of Atlanta since he had lived there since he was a child.
Rick really wanted to go home, but he had to find a vehicle because he definitely couldn’t walk back given his physical condition.
I walked out of the back door tremblingly. The police car at the end of the street started up, making the sound of its engine, and slowly drove towards me. . . . .
“Here I come, brother.” A woman in police uniform stopped the car in front of him.
Rick was quite puzzled because he had no impression of the woman in front of him.
“Who are you?” Rick couldn’t help but ask after getting in the car.
Ada, I’m glad I had the help of the golden finger, otherwise it would have been a life-threatening wait here all day. I arrived at the right time and only had to wait for two or three hours.
“Let’s get in the car first. I’ll answer this question for you later. Here are some food. You can fill your stomach and recover your strength first.”
With the help of the system, Ada was able to perfectly avoid all damaged and congested roads. Although she took a detour along the way, she arrived at Rick’s house safely.
Rick didn’t know where the woman was taking him, but out of trust in her as a fellow police officer, he ate something and rested for a while. When he woke up again, he was already at his doorstep.
Rick was about to speak, but was interrupted by Ada.
“Don’t ask, go home first, there are the answers you want to know there,” Ada said to herself while unbuckling her seat belt.
Rick was stunned. How did this person know what he wanted to ask? Did she know the whereabouts of Lori and Carl?
What Rick didn’t know was that Ada really had it, but she had to use the guidance card. She had used it once on Clementine and once on Rick, so now she only had three chances left.
When Rick entered the house, he did not see the person he was looking for, so he began to look for him in a hurry. The clothes in the house were turned upside down, and it seemed that they left in a hurry. The gun, money, Lori’s jewelry, Carl’s toys, and family photos were all missing.
Ada watched from the side and couldn’t help but complain in her heart, “Sure enough, every household in this beautiful country has a gun. I admire you.”
Rick sat at the head of the bed, scratching his head, searching for where Lori might have gone. The family photos were gone, so it definitely wasn’t a thief, so they had taken them away.
But where to find them? I’m afraid I can only ask the woman in front of me.
“Do you know where Lori and the others went?”
“I know, but I can’t tell you,” Ada said coldly.
“Why?”
“Because it was a tragedy.” Ida still didn’t intend to answer.
Tragedy? How could it be a tragedy? Rick couldn’t understand what the woman said. But Rick was sure of what the woman said, she must know where Lori was.
“If you want to know, you’ll have to think carefully about what I’m going to suggest next.”
Rick calmed himself for a moment, eager to hear the woman’s answer.
“First of all, I want to tell you that Lori thought you were dead. When Atlanta was bombed by the army, it was Sean who saved them. And they and their son have survived safely until now thanks to Sean’s care. Lori loves Sean more than you now. If you meet, how will you two get along?”
“Instead of two tigers fighting each other, it would be best if you two don’t meet. It would be best if you just think of Lori as dead.”
Rick, thinking of the ruined city scene when he came out of the hospital, didn’t want to believe the woman’s words, nor did he dare not believe her. Rick recalled every detail of his time with Lori Carr and fell into deep thought.
Ada also knew that any normal person would not believe such a ridiculous thing, but Rick seemed to be an exception. He was more rational and knew how to analyze and judge.
He is indeed a natural leader, who is calm in the face of adversity. He responds calmly. In his memory, Rick was defeated only once, when Negan forced Rick to cut off Carl’s hand. Rick’s defense was broken for the first time.
Ada thought, if nothing goes wrong, follow this plug-in, I will help you cut off Negan’s hand this time.
“Think about it, think about it carefully, and tell me when you have an answer.”
Ada said leaving the bedroom was the best option at this moment to let Rick be alone.
Rick was sitting alone on the bed. The wedding photo of the couple smiling and kissing on the bedside table looked so ironic in the sunlight.
Chapter 10: Morgan and Dwyane (Old Version)
?Old fans probably have figured it out. In the first episode of The Walking Dead, when Rick first met Morgan, Morgan said that he was hiding in this house temporarily. Rick was knocked unconscious and Morgan couldn’t carry such a big Rick too far, so the first conclusion was drawn here. Rick’s home was in King County where he worked, but in The Walking Dead, Morgan returned to King County and said that the house was his home. Then there was a bug. If they were really neighbors in the same block, Rick must have lived there for so long and must have seen their family. How could he not recognize them? There is another bug that I don’t understand. What is Rick’s purpose in going to Atlanta? Was the hospital where Rick woke up in Atlanta or King County Hospital? Logically speaking, Rick’s gunshot wound and coma for so long are serious. The conditions of the county hospital must not meet the treatment conditions. The United States is still very responsible for police officers injured in action. So whether it is a state hospital or an Atlanta hospital, isn’t it a bit outrageous for you to come out and take a second wheel home? Whether the injury is healed is another matter. You don’t eat or drink. You are much more powerful than a zombie. If Rick’s family is in King County, Kentucky, then shouldn’t Rick’s wife and children be found in Kentucky? What’s the point of crossing two states to go to Atlanta? Therefore, it would be more reasonable to change Rick’s family to Atlanta in the book, and it also creates some reasonable views on the conflict between the couple.
“Dwyane, Dwyane”
Dwyane was woken up by his mother in the early morning.
Today, the family was planning to visit relatives in Wyoming, preparing to give a small surprise to Aunt Molly Jones and her family far away before Christmas. The Morgan family has settled in Atlanta for three years. Father Morgan Jones and mother Marie DeWine. With the rapid development of Atlanta, many people have gradually settled here, but the Morgan family’s conditions only allow them to live in a suburb in the south of the city. This time they need to go north through Atlanta and then turn west to reach Wyoming.
Little Dwayne got dressed and went downstairs. He saw that his parents had packed a few simple sets of clothes. His father Morgan planned to cross the city first when there was no traffic congestion in the morning, and then stop in the north of the city for lunch.
The family picked up a few small bags and got on Morgan’s pickup truck. In the United States, people prefer to buy small pickup trucks, which can be used for transportation as well as for hauling things.
The Morgan family was driving leisurely on the road. The weather was not too bad, it was a sunny day.
Along the way, Dwyane looked left and right in the back seat, and sometimes he would lie down in the back seat and continue his nap.
While driving, Morgan was always keeping an eye on his son through the rearview mirror. After his son fell asleep, Morgan would considerately slow down the car and try not to drive on bumpy roads, for fear of disturbing little Dwyane’s rest.
Mary on the side also dressed up a little. Since her marriage, she has not seen her sister-in-law many times, so she can’t dress too shabby when visiting her.
After a long time, it was almost noon when we drove to the north of Atlanta. The traffic began to get congested, and the car horns also woke up Dwyane in the back seat.
Dwyane leaned forward and kissed Mary on the cheek. He smiled and said, “Mom, are we almost there?”
Mary looked at her naughty son and said with a smile, “It’s still early. We still have a long way to go. If you are hungry, there are milk and donuts in the bag. You can eat some first.”
Dwyane couldn’t help but pout when he heard that there was still a long journey ahead.
Morgan stopped the car and looked at the traffic ahead.
“It looks like there’s still traffic jam. Let’s just eat something in the car while waiting.”
Morgan rolled down the window and looked at the long line of cars ahead. He felt that there was nothing he could do for the time being. Even if he took a side road, he would have to wait until the next intersection.
While Morgan was thinking about the route, Mary had already handed him a donut from her bag. It was originally intended for little Dwayne, but Mary anticipated that there might be some unexpected events and prepared some extra ones.
Morgan smiled affectionately as he watched his wife’s actions.
My wife is kind and virtuous, and always thinks more about things than I do. It is the happiest thing in the world for me and Dwayne Jr. to have such a wife and mother.
In a short while, more than twenty minutes had passed. Morgan and his group slowly stopped and strolled forward a few dozen meters.
Suddenly, a large group of people came running towards them from the gap in the traffic ahead, which made the Morgan family wonder what happened ahead. In a hurry, Morgan started the car and kept it running.
“Mary, Dwyane, fasten your seat belts!”
Morgan said as he also started to buckle his own seat belt from his left hand side.
The crowd in front of me was getting larger and larger and denser. There were men, women, young and middle-aged people. Some were running with children in their arms, some were running with their partners, and some were even running with one person holding two children.
Suddenly, a black woman was thrown to the ground and a man was attacking her. Seeing this, his wife quickly unbuckled her seat belt, opened the car door and got out to dissuade him, but Morgan was too late to stop it.
In the United States, if you ask who is the most united group, apart from the Chinese in Chinatown, it would be the black people. My wife only saw a black girl being attacked by a white man, and there was no time to figure out the situation.
When his wife Mary pushed and tickled him, the white man bit her wrist.
“Ah!” a scream
Morgan saw this and hurriedly got out of the car. When he got outside, he heard chaotic screams in the distance. Morgan was furious at the man’s behavior and punched him in the head. The man fell down. “Mary, get back in the car.”
The wife quickly returned to her seat, covering her painful hand.
The man looked at Morgan standing there with blood in his mouth, and began to roar and growl as if he was challenged.
“Morgan’s anger instantly subsided when he saw this.”
Morgan hurried back to the main driver’s seat, fastened his seat belt, and looked at his wife’s wrist, which was already turned outward, showing how hard the man had used. Without saying a word, Morgan stepped on the accelerator and tried to clear a path.
Bang! Bang!
The two powerful collisions deformed the rear of the car in front, but it failed to create a gap. Instead, the cars collided with each other, completely blocking the gap. Morgan looked at the situation behind and was not optimistic. He was ready to abandon the car.
“Honey, can you still go?”
Marie glanced at Morgan, understood what he meant, and nodded.
Morgan dragged Dwyane from the back seat to his side and then picked him up.
Ever since Dwayne saw large pools of blood oozing from his mother’s hands, he was so scared that he wet his pants and curled up in the back seat, trembling.
“run!”
Following Morgan’s order, Morgan held Dwayne in his arms and held Mary’s hand with his other hand and started running in the opposite direction on the highway. Some drivers who were still waiting behind him looked at him, just like he looked at others at the beginning, with confusion on their faces.
After a long time, after getting off the viaduct, the Morgan family came to a suburban area. Morgan began to knock on doors, hoping that someone could ask for help. Some passersby looked at Morgan’s wife with blood on her hands. They subconsciously avoided her, and looked at him from time to time.
Morgan had called dozens of emergency numbers along the way, but the line was always busy.
In desperation, Morgan had to go door to door seeking help. His car was gone, so he couldn’t take his wife to the hospital immediately.
Finally, they settled down in an unlocked house. Morgan found a first aid kit in the bathroom and gave Mary a simple hemostatic bandage. He kept calling the emergency number, but the lines were always busy.
It was almost dusk, and after some delay, I finally thought of calling my sister.
“I’m sorry, this is Molly. I’m not here right now. Please leave me a message if you have anything to say.”
The call couldn’t be connected, and after what happened, Morgan began to worry about his sister.
What happened? How could a good vacation turn out like this?
“Dad, Mom’s condition is very bad, please come quickly”
Morgan saw his son Dwayne calling him, so he hurried into the bedroom to check. After working for a while, he saw that his wife had a fever. It was the first time Morgan had seen such a hot fever.
Mary, lying on the bed, smiled and comforted Morgan, as if she wanted to tell him not to worry about herself.
“Dwyane, go get some wet towels.”
Morgan told Dwyane
When his son Dwayne heard this, he immediately ran out to look for something useful.
After his son left, Morgan dropped his serious expression, tears began to flow from his eyes, and he held Mary’s hands tightly with both hands.
Mary looked at Morgan and didn’t know how to comfort him. After thinking for a while, she finally said, “Don’t worry, I’m just a little tired.”
Hearing the footsteps getting closer, Morgan hurriedly wiped the tears from his face.
Dwyane searched for a long time in the bathroom before finding a new towel. There was one by the sink, but Dwyane didn’t want his mother to use a towel that had been used by others, so he was delayed for a while.
Morgan took the towel and gently placed it on Mary’s forehead, trying to cool her down.
“Cough cough cough” Mary began to cough
“Okay, get out now. It would be bad if the germs were transmitted to you and Dwyane. Let me have a good rest and I’ll be fine.”
Morgan calmed down after hearing this. It was time to take Dwyane away. Morgan stood up and turned back as he walked half a step. “I’m just outside the door. Call me if you need me, okay?”
After getting a satisfactory answer, the wife also responded to Morgan with a smile.
After closing the door, Morgan told Dwyane
“Dad will be here to watch over you. If you are tired, just rest on the sofa.”
Dwyane listened to Morgan’s instructions and walked to the sofa alone. Dwyane was very scared, but his father didn’t seem to be in the mood to talk to him or even tell him a story. Dwyane could only hug the pillow on the sofa, close his eyes and rest.
Morgan was standing at the bedroom door, dialing the emergency number over and over again.
I received the same response.
Busy
Morgan didn’t know how much time had passed, but he began to feel tired. He opened the door and looked at his wife who was sleeping soundly. He didn’t have the heart to disturb her, so he closed the door again and lay on the floor all night.
“Morgan, take good care of Dwyane in the future”
In the dream, Mary had been giving instructions with her back to Morgan. Morgan wanted to go up and touch her, but he could never keep up with Mary.
I only heard Mary’s constant instructions in front of me.
“Morgan, take good care of Dwyane from now on”
Morgan was so impatient that it was unbelievable. His wife Mary would never say such discouraging words.
Morgan rushed forward and touched Mary’s shoulder, and Mary finally stopped.
Mary suddenly turned around, opened her bloody mouth, and held in her hand the half-eaten head of Dwayne.
“Dwyane!”
Morgan suddenly jumped up from the floor, cold sweat still pouring out of his forehead.
Looking at the sofa, Dwyane was still breathing evenly, with saliva flowing from the corners of his mouth.
Morgan finally felt relieved. He was having a nightmare. He might have been frightened by the man’s ferocious face.
Chapter 11: Creating Chance Encounters (Old Version)
Morgan, who was awakened by a nightmare, rubbed his cheeks with both hands to cheer himself up. If Mary’s condition did not improve, she must be sent to the hospital today.
Morgan gently opened the door and looked at his wife sleeping on the bed.
“Dear,” Morgan called to Mary softly.
After a few seconds, his wife still didn’t respond. She might be sleeping too deeply. Morgan tiptoed to the bed and reached out to touch Mary’s hand. It didn’t matter if he didn’t touch it. Mary’s hand was as cold as a corpse.
Morgan didn’t care whether he lost his composure or not.
“Dwyane! Dwyane!”
The shout echoed throughout the house.
Dwyane was startled in his sleep, and when he woke up, he heard his father yelling, and ran to the room. He saw his father shaking his mother, calling out “Mari, Mari”
Morgan saw his son coming up behind him and hurriedly told him, “Go call the emergency number, quickly! Keep calling.”
The son took the call from his father and kept pressing the keys on the keyboard in a panic.
“Mary, don’t leave me, don’t leave me, oh God, don’t leave me”
Mary in Morgan’s arms shuddered and opened her eyes.
Morgan was delighted at first, then shocked at the sight. His wife’s eyes became cloudy, and as she looked at him, her expressionless face gradually turned into a ferocious grin.
Morgan hurriedly retreated and protected Dwyane behind him.
Seeing his wife slowly getting up, Morgan tried to call her name.
“Mari No, Mari, NoNoNo. Dwyane, run!”
Morgan looked at Mary in front of him. Her behavior and expression were exactly the same as the white man he knocked down yesterday. Morgan knew that something was wrong. Mary in front of him was not his beloved wife, but a beast who only wanted to tear a piece of flesh from him.
Morgan hurriedly ran out of the room with his son, but the roaring sound continued to come from behind them.
Morgan didn’t dare to stay, he held Dwayne and opened the door and rushed out. The world outside was completely different from when he came here yesterday. There were wrecked cars everywhere, and there were many figures wandering on the street in the distance. He didn’t know where to go, but there was only a voice in Morgan’s heart that warned him.
“Don’t look back, don’t stop, just keep running.”
When Dwyane woke up again, he was in an unfamiliar house, with his father’s silhouette not far away.
Morgan’s eyes were fixed on the candlelight on the table. The whole room was extremely dark, and the candlelight on the table was the only source of light in the room.
“Dad,” Dwyane whispered.
The sudden noise startled Morgan, who then quickly covered Dwyane’s mouth and said “Sh …
Dwyane didn’t quite understand his father’s actions. He just put his hand on Dwyane’s cheek and said slowly in a voice that only the two of them could hear, “Be quiet, there are monsters outside.”
Looking at his father’s behavior, Dwyane was a little worried, but he still asked softly, “Where’s Mom?”
Morgan looked at his son in front of him, choked up, and finally hugged Dwyane tightly, with a little cry in his voice. “Mom left us”
Dwayne seemed to understand everything that happened in the morning and could see his mother’s actions. He closed his eyes and shed tears. The father and son hugged each other tightly and choked with sobs. They obviously wanted to cry out loud, but they could only comfort each other here.
In the candlelight, two figures appeared on the wall, looking so lonely and helpless.

Rick, who was alone in the room thinking, didn’t know how long it had been before he slowly walked out of the room. Sitting on the sofa was the mysterious policewoman. After thinking for a moment, Rick slowly spoke.
“Can you take me to see Carl?”
Ada looked up at Rick Grimes, who looked a little dejected, and asked, “Have you decided?”
“I can agree to your conditions, but only if you can let me see Karl and Lori.”
“Okay, but you have to listen to me for everything that comes next. Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you, let alone deceive you.” Ada got a satisfactory answer and replied while standing up.
“Do you know the Freys?”
Rick listened to the woman’s question with confusion and asked, “What does this have to do with Carloli?”
“You mean Mr. Frey, the one at Miss Cindy Drake’s?”
According to Ada’s information, it should be these two people
Yes.
Rick recalled it carefully and remembered that it happened not long after he moved to the north city of Atlanta. On the day when Carl was on his way to school, he happened to see Lori chatting in front of a house not far from here. Because he was in a hurry to send his son home that day, he didn’t pay much attention to this matter. It was only later in the evening that he heard from Lori that the neighbor, Mrs. Cindy, gave Lori some dried fruit jam.
Rick closed his eyes and tried to recall the details of the day, then opened them after a long while.
“I think I roughly know where it is, but what does this have to do with Carl and his mother?”
Seeing how Rick kept talking about Carl, Ada decided to force herself to say a few more words.
“I promised to take you there, but not now. I’m very pressed for time. There’s only less than a month left, so if you want to find your wife and son, come with me.”
Rick listened to this absurd and strange answer. Although he had many questions, he could only try to trust the person in front of him.
Rick was going to change into clean clothes, and his bandages were also dark yellow and black. After tearing off the bandages, the bloody wound was no longer visible, and only a scar remained under his armpit.
Rick went back to his room to change his clothes. While changing, he thought about his damn fate. He and Sean received a tip-off that the agreed two robbers turned into three robbers. When he woke up, his wife and son were missing. If he was fine, he would definitely sue the informant at the time for causing him to have to deal with such a thing.
A few minutes later, Rick put on his clothes and prepared to follow the woman. He came to the policewoman, ready to obey her orders.
“By the way, my name is Rick Grimes. I don’t know your name yet. I can’t always call you Officer.”
“Ada, Adawen”
“Officer Ada, what should we do next?”
“Lead the way to Mr. Frey’s house.”
After a brief plan, the two walked out of Rick’s house and got into the police car. The streets began to become more and more chaotic, and there were fewer and fewer smooth routes.
According to Rick’s description, Ada marked the location on the map, started the car, and drove to the destination.
Along the way, all Rick saw were dilapidated streets, potholes everywhere, broken bridges, and wandering homeless people.
Rick’s first reaction was, could it be that a war had broken out?
“How did Atlanta become like this?” Rick asked Ada beside him. Although he didn’t expect Ada to answer, he always wanted to say something to ease the cold atmosphere.
“Did you look at those passers-by?”
“I see,” Rick replied.
“They are not human anymore,” Ada said as she drove.
Rick looked at the woman telling jokes expressionlessly and asked curiously, “If it’s not a person, then what is it?”
Ada didn’t bother to talk to Rick anymore, so she picked a target and drove the car just a few meters away from the homeless man.
Rick looked at the homeless man and felt uncomfortable because his clothes were tattered, as if he had been robbed, and the exposed skin on his body was covered with black sticky lumps, and his face was missing an eye. Half of his cheek was bloody.
“This is…” Rick stammered for a long time and couldn’t say anything.
Ada continued to drive forward. “I prefer to call them zombies. You can call them whatever you want. Anyway, they are no longer normal people.”
Finally, I turned into an intersection and the road ahead was completely blocked. But fortunately, I just had to get over the cars blocking the road and walk a few dozen meters forward.
Ida and Rick got out of the car, and Ida handed Rick a pistol, “Don’t shoot at those guys unless it’s an emergency.”
Rick took the pistol, checked the magazine and chamber, then turned off the safety and put the gun on his waist.
“It should be this room,” Ada said
The two of them climbed over the car and looked at each house along the way. Rick had forgotten the exact location, but Ada knew that the house with the windows covered tightly was the one.
The two of them went into the house and looked around. It seemed that no one was inside. Ada knew that maybe they had gone out to look for supplies. According to her own timeline, they should still be here.
“I’ll go upstairs and take a look. You wait here,” Ada said to herself, and then went upstairs.
Rick looked around the surroundings. There was a half-burned candle on the table. The whole house was covered with rags and sheets, and there were wooden boards fixed at the back. The sofa was laid down and covered with some simple soft stuff. It seemed that someone lived here.
Just as I was thinking about it, there was a sound from the door.
A black man led a child with a shovel back to the house, and in his hands were several cans of instant food.
Morgan was also stunned. He had lived in this house for more than half a month, and this was the first time he had seen guests visiting.
Morgan was surprised and alert. He raised the revolver in his hand and aimed at the man.
“Who are you”
Rick didn’t expect the man to have a gun in his hand at all times. After some thought, he avoided the action of fighting. Rick straightened his body and raised his hands to show that he had no bad intentions. “My name is Rick Grimes, and I’m a police officer.”
Morgan didn’t believe the man’s explanation.
He let Dwayne take the food from his hand and hide behind him, while he aimed at the man with both hands.
Rick could tell that the man in front of him was nervous, and he could also tell that the man was not someone who often used guns.
At the same time
“Morgan Jones,” Ada called out as she walked down the stairs. Morgan looked at the woman coming down the stairs wearing a police uniform and seemed to have let down her guard. It seemed that they were indeed police officers.
After hesitating for a while, Morgan put down his gun and finally chose to trust the police.
“Officers, what are you doing?”
Morgan didn’t understand why two policemen suddenly came to see him.
As far as Morgan knew, apart from himself and Dwayne, he had never seen another living and talking person in the entire city.
Seeing this, Rick also put down his hands. After raising them for a long time, he felt discomfort from his wound again and couldn’t help frowning.
“What’s wrong with you?” Morgan asked
Before Rick could answer, Ada said, “He was shot by a robber.”
Hearing this answer, Morgan wanted to try to make a joke to ease the awkward atmosphere.
“Did you rob a bank too? Didn’t that bitch give you your share?”
Rick could tell the man was joking with him, and both of them smiled and shook hands.
“I am Dwyane Jones.” Dwyane also introduced himself.
Morgan turned around, locked the door, and walked into the house with the two officers.
Chapter 12: Nightfall (Old Version)
As night fell, the four of them sat around the dining table. The lights in the room were dim. Rick heard about the Morgan family’s experience and seemed to have begun to face reality. Although it was hard to accept, he had to admit the fact that there were zombies.
After Morgan settled down here, he wanted to escape, but the military sent bombers to bomb Atlanta. Morgan and Dwyane were lucky enough not to be affected, but the road was already damaged beyond recognition.
So Morgan went out during the day to explore the road and search for supplies, and stayed in this room with Dwayne at night.
Morgan was always worried about his son’s safety, and he acted carefully every time. Even if there were only one or two zombies on the road, Morgan would choose to take a detour. Morgan did not dare to take any risks.
“Then where did you get your gun?” Rick asked
Morgan looked at Rick and slowly explained the whole story.
That was a few days ago. Morgan couldn’t count how many times he had returned empty-handed. He and his son were so hungry, and there were cries for help outside the window.
“Help me, save me”
Morgan lifted the makeshift curtains he had made and saw through the gap
A man was limping along the street, with a dozen monsters following him tremblingly. The man was shooting behind him and calling for help.
Finally, the man ran out of strength and fell across the street from Morgan’s window. He was soon pinned to the ground by the monster that caught up with him. Morgan was in the crowd watching his wife Mary enjoying the delicious food.
Morgan looked at Mary, not daring to make a sound, tears welling up in his eyes. Mary seemed to sense something, so she stopped what she was saying and started looking at Morgan.
Morgan couldn’t bear to watch this devastating scene any longer, so he hurriedly fled to the window.
Dwyane didn’t understand, but his father Morgan had told him not to go near the window, so he could only stay on the sofa.
The next day, when he went out to search for supplies, he found a revolver and a few bullets scattered on the ground besides a pool of blood and meat on the opposite corner of the street. The injured man had disappeared.
In this way, Morgan, inspired by a broken gun, was determined to take Dwayne away from this unfortunate place. Unexpectedly, Rick’s arrival disrupted his plan.
Rick sat at the table, his mind still digesting everything Morgan said. Hearing about what happened to Mary, Rick’s mind flashed with the images of Lori and Carl. Rick couldn’t imagine if he would be worse than Morgan if they mother and son became like this one day. He might just collapse or even go crazy.
On a quiet night, there were scattered zombies wandering around not far from the window.
“Morgan, let’s set off tomorrow and go to my police station. There are weapons there. No matter what your plans are for the future, at least you don’t have to hide like you do now with weapons in your hands.” Rick made his proposal after a long time.
Rick planned to go back to the police station when he left home, and took the key to the police station locker with him. Every sheriff had a spare key, and he liked to keep it at home.
Then they had a simple meal.
Ada didn’t feel comfortable chatting with them, so she went to the second floor to rest alone. Rick and Morgan, on the other hand, were able to find topics to talk about with each other.
“I can see that you may not believe all this, Rick. Can you tell me?” Morgan looked at Rick and said
“I…I…” Rick hesitated, not knowing where to start, and sorted out his thoughts a little.
“I just woke up from a gunshot wound in the hospital today. On my way home, I saw a broken bridge and homeless people or zombies. When I got home, my house was empty and my wife and son were missing. That’s all.”
Morgan thought for a moment and said to Rick, “Dude, you have to celebrate your good luck. You were unconscious and didn’t see the bombing. You could hear screams and gunshots outside the door every night. Dwayne and I couldn’t sleep well every night.”
“Your wife left anyway. Maybe she escaped, maybe she didn’t. Listen to me, never get bitten, brother. One bite can kill you. My wife Marie was like that. The burn would have burned you directly, and not long after, you joined them.”
At this point, Morgan and Dwayne thought of Mary again, and the tears in their eyes were particularly obvious under the candlelight.
“Rick, you know what, if I had a gun at that time, I would definitely choose to kill Mary, and then kill myself. I was powerless. I could only watch the fire take away Mary. I watched Dwyane’s mother bite someone outside the window.”
Morgan couldn’t help but choke up when he spoke of this.
Rick didn’t know how to comfort Morgan. He thought about what Morgan had gone through and then said, “Morgan, I also have a son named Carl, who is about the same age as Dwyane. If I were there, I would have made the same decision as you. You’ve done a great job, really.”
When Rick saw Morgan holding Dwyane, he didn’t know what to say for a moment, so he got up and left, finding a place to rest.
The night was fairly peaceful. In the past, Morgan would often wake up in the middle of the night, sometimes from nightmares, and sometimes because the scattered zombies wandering outside had set off the car alarm.
Perhaps it was because of the presence of Rick and the other two that made him feel no longer alone, and Morgan did not have a nightmare that night, which was rare.
Morgan got a rare spiritual respite. This brief moment allowed him to regain the confidence to continue persevering, and made him sure that he was not the last victim in the world. Everyone was struggling to survive in the doomsday.
vertical day
Everyone packed up their necessities and prepared to go to Kentucky. Before leaving, they looked at the zombies wandering in front of the door.
Ada handed her pistol to Morgan. The Glock pistol was more accurate. Ada gave her pistol to Morgan as a token of their meeting.
“Go and face them. Dealing with these guys will be a formal farewell to your past selves.”
Morgan and Rick looked at each other, and both gained courage and encouragement from each other’s eyes. They fired a few shots and killed the wandering zombies. The gunshots echoed in the streets and disturbed the zombies in the distance. They were all rushing in this direction.
Ada led Dwyane forward and said, “Let’s go to the police car.”
After Rick executed the zombies, he turned on the safety and followed. Morgan beside him also followed Rick’s example and turned on the safety of his pistol.
The group soon arrived at the police car. Ada started the car, and Rick beside her subconsciously opened the map and marked the location on it.
Although Ada knew without even looking that landmarks like the police station could be found on the system, she still took a symbolic look to avoid trouble.
The four of them set out on a journey to King County. Normally, the journey between the two states would take about three hours if they took the highway, but the route suggested by the system did not include any highways, and was full of country roads. It looked like it would take five or six hours to get there…
Along the way, the group went around in circles, but nothing interesting happened. The only thing they needed to worry about was that the last barrel of gasoline in the trunk had been added to the car, and everyone would have to worry about the fuel problem soon.
When they arrived at the gate of King County Police Department, they saw that the gate had been blocked from the inside by countless obstacles. It was impossible to enter from the main gate, but Rick naturally knew how to enter the police station from the back door.
Rick and his team opened the back door of the police station. The interior of the police station was in a mess, but there were no zombies. They could only vaguely hear some movement from the temporary prison.
There were several zombies imprisoned in a cell, including a man in police uniform. When the zombies saw Rick, they stretched out their claws towards him through the gaps.
“Oh, Leon, my God.” Rick walked closer and saw the face of the uniformed zombie clearly, and couldn’t help but sigh.
This careless guy has become like this pitiful person.
“Bang, bang, bang”
Rick simply gave the poor guy a ride and killed them with a pistol. After a few gunshots, the detention center returned to peace. The soundproofing here was very good, and Rick was not worried that this move would disturb the nearby zombies.
Morgan, who had heard the gunshots and rushed over, saw this scene and understood what Rick had done. Seeing that Rick was safe, he was relieved.
Morgan put his hand on Rick’s shoulder and patted it gently, indicating Rick to go.
Rick and Morgan didn’t communicate anymore and turned to leave the temporary prison. Rick came to the staff interior and opened his locker with his key. Inside was his uniform, which was obviously new. The original one was damaged by a gun, and this one seemed to be the new one Sean got for him.
Rick took out the gun room key from the locker. In addition to the administrator, every senior sheriff in the county is also equipped with a spare key to the gun room.
Rick’s first thought was to take a shower. For some reason, the city had no water or electricity. However, the police station and the fire station both had their own independent power and water supply systems.
So these are currently the only two places in the entire town that still have running water and electricity.
Rick decided to take a good shower, change into new clothes and start a new journey.
In the men’s bathroom after a long time
Morgan finally got hot water again after a long absence, and he was inevitably a little excited.
“Oh, God, I think I’ve forgotten what hot water tastes like,” Morgan whispered.
Rick, who was shaving on the side, couldn’t help but smile and said, “It’s comfortable, right?”
“Of course I feel comfortable,” Dwyane, who was not far away, answered first.
The three of them were talking and laughing as if they were taking a shower, and Dwyane even sang happily.
Rick thought of something and lowered his voice and whispered, “Actually, the women’s bathhouse is more comfortable at the moment.”
Morgan looked at Rick’s smirk and heard the sound of a shower coming from the other side of the wall. A picture came to his mind. When Morgan was about to say something, he was interrupted by Rick.
“I’m talking about good equipment. There are only a few female police officers in the station, and the equipment over there is brand new. What are you thinking about?” Rick said, continuing to smile evilly.
Morgan was stunned, realizing that he had fallen into Rick’s trap. He then started laughing. Dwyane, who was standing next to him, didn’t know what the two were laughing at, so he also started laughing foolishly.
At the same time, in the women’s bathroom next door
What they didn’t know was that what Ada was thinking at the moment was whether or not she should explain the situation to Morgan. She had been paying attention to whether her actions to change Morgan and Rick would have any sequelae in the past two days.
Ada had been waiting upstairs last night, but the scene she expected did not happen. There was no car alarm, and Morgan’s wife did not wander around and try to open the door.
The butterfly effect finally appeared, which made Ada try her best not to affect the two of them today. She became silent. Ada was hesitating whether to keep Morgan and Dwayne, because Ada knew that Dwayne would be gone if he left.
What should I do and what should I do to change Dwyane’s fate…
Ada thought for a moment and barely came up with a solution. Maybe it could be this way…
Chapter 13: Farewell to Morgan (Old Version)
In the afternoon, Ada Rick and the Morgans left the police station. They spent a lot of time searching the entire armory and found the few remaining guns and ammunition, including two sniper rifles equipped with scopes, three police shotguns, and seven or eight pistols. Rick also took out his own Python revolver from his locker. There were about several hundred rounds of bullets of various calibers, and four sets of police combat bulletproof vests. Rick didn’t plan to take them away, saying that they were useless against the zombies now, but at Ada’s strong request, he still took them away, saying that they would be useful in the future, including police spray, flash bombs, etc. In short, there was not a single shell left in the police station, and everything was looted.
Before leaving, Rick planned to give some weapons and ammunition to Morgan, whom he had known for a short time. Although they had known each other for a short time, as both of them were fathers, they sympathized with each other to some extent.
Rick picked a sniper rifle, two pistols, more than 100 pistol bullets and 50 rifle bullets for Morgan. While picking, Ada called Morgan aside to chat for a while. Rick didn’t pay much attention to what they said, after all, he was not a gossipy person.
“Morgan Jones, I have nothing to give you. The only thing I have left for you is a lucky bag, or a letter. Please keep it safe. If you are ever in dire straits, you can open this letter. Perhaps what it says can save your life and help you through the difficult times. Of course, I really hope that this won’t happen, and I wish you a safe journey.”
Morgan took the letter from Ada. Although he didn’t understand what it meant, it seemed that Ada had good intentions. Morgan took the letter and put it in his arms and then thanked Ada. Since there might be differences between men and women, Morgan stretched out his hand to express his gratitude by shaking hands.
Ada did not refuse and shook hands with Morgan. This was the hand of the stick god. Of course, Ada did not show it.
“Thank you, Officer Ida. Thank you very much.”
“You’re welcome”
After the two finished chatting, Rick helped Morgan sort the things, came to Morgan and hugged him.
“Good luck finding your sister, brother.”
“I wish you good luck, and I hope you find your son and wife soon.” Morgan responded
Before Morgan got in the car, Rick remembered what Ada had told him, and thought of something important he hadn’t told him yet. He stopped Morgan and then said to Dwyane.
“Brother, I know it’s hard to tell you one thing, but I still have to say it. If you see Mary again one day, please don’t hesitate to let Mary go. If you can’t do it, just imagine that if little Dwayne sees his mother rushing towards him one day, think about it, how much regret you will have for showing mercy.”
Morgan knew what Rick meant by this, and after hesitating for a long time, he replied
“Thank you, my brother. Don’t worry. I’ve already lost Marie. I can’t lose Dwayne again. Otherwise, I think I’ll go crazy.”
“Goodbye, take care”
Rick said goodbye to the Morgans, and as he watched the two men’s car driving away, he said to Ada, “I don’t know what that sentence means, but now that I think about it, I should have said it. I also want to thank Morgan for being so thoughtful.”
For some reason, Rick became more and more interested in the mysterious female police officer in front of him. She seemed to have no interest in anything, but she always knew everything. It was really unbelievable.
I saw that Ada on the side still had a bad face towards me, and turned around and said with a blank expression.
“Well, it’s time for us to get going. Don’t you want to find your wife? Let’s go.”
This was the most unexpected and exciting thing Rick had heard today. He put the remaining guns in the trunk and then sat in the passenger seat.
“Open the map and look at the Decatur Mountains northeast of Atlanta.”
As soon as he got in the car, Rick heard Ada’s instructions. Rick opened the map and looked carefully on it.
“Here, look, but it’s such a large area, how can we determine the exact location?”
To be honest, we can only take it one step at a time. After all, Ida doesn’t know whether this universe is set in the Walking Dead comics or the TV series. After all, in the TV series, Sean brought a police radio station, so I can go to the vicinity and slowly search for the corresponding channel through the car radio channel. But if it is a plot in the comics, it will be difficult to deal with.
Ida also considered going to the mall, but without obvious coordinates, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack to find a mall in Atlanta. It would be more convenient for Ida to take a small road that was not congested and go directly to the mountains to find it. After all, there was no spare gas in the car, so she had to find a place to refill it.
“This will only take two hours via Highway 73,” Rick said, looking at the map.
“Don’t bother, there’s a traffic jam, and we need to find a place to refuel,” Ada replied.
“How do you know it’s blocked?” Rick was puzzled.
“I just came here to find you, how could I not know?” Actually, no, Ada couldn’t possibly tell Rick that she had a cheat.
“Okay.” After hearing the answer, Rick simply didn’t say anything and just let him go. Rick was thinking carefully about the conditions that Ada had proposed to him, and thinking about the relationship between Lori and himself over the years. It really reached a freezing point. If he hadn’t been injured, he might have been divorced now.
Rick is also reflecting on himself. Lori was not like this before, especially when she was pregnant with Carl. They loved each other very much. Why did it become like this now? No wonder his brother used to complain that marriage is the grave of love. I don’t know how Jeff Grimes is doing in this doomsday world. His parents should have stopped him from studying abroad.
After a while, the vehicle drove to an abandoned gas station. It seemed that the place had been shot at. In this doomsday world, there were no laws or morals anymore, and people became unscrupulous.
Ada asked Rick to get some tools to see if he could find some gasoline. She stayed behind to guard the vehicle and be ready to pick up Rick at any time.
Rick picked up the tools, checked the revolver in his hand, and walked in carefully step by step. The gas station was silent and there didn’t look like there were any people or zombies.
Rick started to check each oil gun to see if there was oil, but it looked like the equipment was completely damaged. Even if he had a good oil gun, he would not be able to pump oil normally without cash. So Rick decided to use the oil depot nearby.
Rick came to the valve and looked at the storage meter on the instrument. It seemed that he was lucky and there was still a lot of oil.
At this moment, Rick felt an unusual sound behind him and looked back, but there was nothing unusual. Rick believed in his ears very much, and he definitely heard it right, there must be something nearby.
Rick began to carefully check the gaps between each vehicle. Rick had no choice but to bend down and look. He saw a pair of small feet moving slowly, step by step, behind a small car not far away.
Rick walked around the car and found a little girl with her back to him. Rick called out carefully, “Little girl, little girl!”
The child in front of him stopped and turned around slowly when he heard the sound, which startled Rick.
Rick thought it was a surviving child from somewhere, but when he turned around he could see clearly that the child’s gray pupils and half-exposed cheeks, his eyes began to become ferocious, and he growled at him with bared teeth, and began to walk towards Rick quickly. Rick backed away while reaching for the pistol at his waist.
A gunshot rang out, prompting Ada, who was waiting nearby, to quickly get into the car, start the car, and start backing into the gas station.
Rick did the same, knowing that the gunshots would surely alert the zombies wandering nearby, so he quickly opened the gas tank valve and filled two barrels of gasoline, then opened the car’s engine to refuel.
As expected, the gunshots alarmed the infected people nearby, and zombies began to rush out from the bushes on both sides of the road.
One, several, dozens, and more and more.
Get in the car!
When Ada saw that the fuel tank gauge had reached a satisfactory level, she quickly called Rick to get in the car and prepared to leave this damn place.
Seeing this, Rick quickly threw away the oil gun beside him, which was still leaking oil. Rick didn’t care about anything else and rushed into the passenger seat.
The vehicle rushed out at a high speed and drove onto the road. Only after driving a dozen meters, a figure jumped out from the bushes and shouted at him.
“Hey, here, help me.”
Ada slammed on the brakes and saw a young man being chased by a dozen zombies.
Ada reversed the car towards the man, and the man, as if he had seen a life-saving straw, hurriedly used up his last bit of strength to rush into the back seat of the car.
Seeing this, Ada stepped on the accelerator and rushed out. From the rearview mirror, she saw the zombies behind her seemed to be unwilling to give up and kept chasing her.
The man took a few breaths and said, “Thank you very much. I really don’t know what I would have done without you.”
Seeing the man’s miserable appearance, Rick handed him a bottle of water and said, “How did you get involved with that thing?”
The man behind him took the water and opened it to take a few gulps. He slowly replied, “Don’t mention it. My friends and I have left the camp in the Decatur Mountains. We are very short of food. I wanted to see if I could go back to the pizza shop where I used to work and get some flour or something. Unexpectedly, it was impossible. There were too many zombies.”
“Zombies, you call that a zombie?” Rick joked.
“Yes, that’s how we call it in Korea.” The guy replied
“Are you Korean?” Rick asked again
“Yes, but I’ve lived in Atlanta for five years, working in a pizza shop and going to school. After this incident, I thought about returning home, but I can’t go back anymore. Do you know when the government will come to pick me up?” The young man looked at the two men in police uniforms, who had just saved him, so he replied without reservation.
“I’m sorry, buddy. We don’t care about this. How did you get to this mountain road?” Rick asked
“Don’t even mention yelling. My car broke down on the way back, so I had to stay in a motel for the night. There I met a woman who was bitten. I killed her, and she gave me her car keys. I wanted to take Highway 73, but it was blocked. I took a detour and ran out of gas. I saw a gas station on the map and decided to get some gas. I ran into the mountains and was chased by wandering zombies for a long time. I just heard gunshots, so I ran over here.”
“Don’t you have a gun?” Rick looked at the Glock in the young man’s hand.
“Hey, there are only a few bullets. We used them all up on the way.” The young man said as he showed Rick the magazine. It was indeed empty.
“Nice to meet you, my name is Glenn.” Glenn extended his hand to Rick.
Rick was fine, but Ada, who was standing next to him, reacted strongly. She slammed on the brakes and almost hit Glenn in the face.
Ada turned around and exclaimed, “What did you say your name was?”
The young man was also confused, and he stammered again, “Glenn Lee, what’s wrong?”
Chapter 14: Camp (Old Version)
“Glenn Lee, what’s wrong?”
Ada had been concentrating on driving, and thought she was just rescuing a passerby, but she didn’t expect to rescue such a big brother. Looking closely, he does look like Glenn, but he is more handsome than in the original comics, and his face is a little dirty.
Recalling the conversation just now, judging from the escape from the motel, the timeline is correct. With Glenn here, there is no need to worry about finding the campsite.
“By the way, you just said that you and your friends have a camp in the Decatur Mountains? The officer next to me is also going there to look for a friend named Sean. Can you lead the way?”
“Sean! I know Sean. He’s in our team. We were attacked on the highway at the time, and it was this policeman named Sean who led us out of the encirclement and escaped.”
Rick, who was standing by, was also very happy to hear the news. It seemed that they would be found soon.
“Let’s go, I’ll lead the way,” Glenn said excitedly in the back seat.
I didn’t expect that Sean and his friends saved my life twice.
Ada restarted the car and heard Glenn’s message. The coordinates had been generated on the map. There was still a long way to go, so Glenn in the back seat began to tell his story.
The time came, the day when Rick had the accident.
“Leon, call an ambulance!”
Thirty minutes later, Rick was already unconscious, but after receiving an adrenaline transfusion, his blood pressure began to stabilize.
In the ambulance, Sean held Rick’s bloody hands and kept saying to Rick, “Brother, you must be fine. You must hold on.”
The ambulance ran through countless red lights along the way and was immediately pushed into the operating room as soon as it arrived at King County Hospital. Sean paced back and forth in front of the operating room, knocking on the wall from time to time, leaving the wall covered with bright red handprints.
It’s all my fault, it’s all my fault. Sean kept telling himself in his heart that if he hadn’t been so careless, he would have found the escaped robber before Rick was shot.
How should he face Carl and Lori now? If something happens to Rick, how can he explain to them in the future? Sean recalled that Rick and he fell in love with Lori when they first met in school. Later, when Rick successfully confessed his love, Sean had to make concessions for his brother. Over the years, whether Sean was married or in a relationship, he could not completely forget Lori in his subconscious, which led to his wife suspecting that he was not loyal and divorced twice.
Soon, a doctor came out of the emergency room.
“Are you the patient’s colleague? The bullet has been removed from the patient, but he is still in danger. Please notify his family immediately.”
Sean was extremely anxious when he heard the news, but he felt much better than before. The operation was successful.
Sean didn’t dare to delay any longer. He immediately washed his face and hands, cleaned up the splattered blood, left the hospital and headed for Atlanta. Going there at this time was just the time when Carl was getting out of school, so he could go directly to the school to find Lori.
The road was basically smooth, and at the few traffic jams, Sean simply sounded the sirens and honked the horn to ask people in front to make way.
As usual, Lori was waiting for Carl to finish school at the school gate. She saw a police car approaching from a distance. The car number was familiar; it was Sean’s car.
Seeing Sean coming up to her, looking exhausted, Lori knew that something big might have happened.
“I’m sorry, I messed up,” Sean said at a loss as he reached Lori.
“What happened?” Lori asked
“It was me, it was me who screwed up, I didn’t see him, Rick, Rick got shot”
“Oh, my God.” Lori had imagined the scene of hearing this news countless times, but she didn’t expect that when it really came, she would not know what to do.
“He’s already had surgery, but he still has to go to the hospital. He’s not out of danger yet.”
Before Lori could say anything else, Carl came slowly towards her.
“Carl must not know about this.”
After saying this, Lori straightened her demeanor and tried her best to show that her son loved his father the most without letting him notice anything.
Sean, who was standing by, also calmed down and greeted Carl with a smile together with Lori, as if nothing had happened.
After a long time, in front of Karl s house, Karl got out of the car and went into the house first.
Lori was the first to speak and said, “I have to stay with Karl first. I’m afraid I’ll have to trouble you with the hospital matters.”
Lori hadn’t figured out how to hide the fact that her father was injured from Carl. After much thought, she could only stay by Carl’s side and act like nothing special. After all, Rick often didn’t come home, so maybe she could hide it.
“Don’t worry, I will take care of it. I will find a way to pay for the treatment. Don’t worry, I will notify you if there is any new information. Please write down my number. The previous one is no longer in use.”
Lori updated Sean’s phone number in the address book on her phone and then went home.
Sean thought for a while, then started the car and turned around to return to Kentucky.
King County Police Department
“Director, please reconsider this document.”
Sean was discussing something with the director in his office because Sean wanted Rick to get better treatment conditions.
“No, no, no, Rick was injured in the line of duty, but the rule is that only those injured while suppressing riots can be transferred to Atlanta State Hospital for treatment. I promise you, if anyone knows about this and reports it to the governor, I will be responsible.”
“But Rick is the most responsible and the best sheriff in the bureau. He has solved so many murders and drug trafficking cases for us. If it weren’t for the cases, how could Rick have been shot? I promise that no one will know about this unless you and I tell anyone. If Joe and Leon dare to tell anyone, I promise to make them regret their decision.”
The director looked at Sean’s firm attitude and thought about it seriously. Rick was indeed a very good subordinate. Rick also made great contributions to his position as director and his several state commendations and awards.
The director thought about it and finally decided
“Okay, I’ll sign it, but you have to do as you said and not let anyone else know about this. If there’s a riot in the county in the future and Rick’s not around, you’ll have to take the brunt of it.”
After that, the director signed the document.
Sean was overjoyed and immediately took the document and ran out, because with this document, Rick could be sent to Atlanta Hospital for treatment immediately without spending any money and all fees would be waived.
Sean rushed to King County Hospital to complete the procedures for Rick and sent Rick away in the ambulance.
Sean returned to the police station and briefly explained Rick’s injury to the team members. Everyone basically knew that Sean had the best relationship with Rick, so they took out money and handed it to Sean, asking Sean to buy a bouquet of flowers for them to visit Rick.

At this moment, Sean was sitting in the camp, wiping his police shotgun. There was less and less food, and the number of animals Daryl caught each time he went out hunting also varied. Sean was wondering, after so much time had passed, why had the government not sent troops to clear out these monsters?
Sean originally wanted to follow the main road to Washington to seek asylum, but he never expected that the main road was very congested and he could only travel a few dozen kilometers a day. Later, an accident occurred and the road was completely impassable. He had no choice but to take a detour and turn into the Decatur Mountains, where he set up a temporary camp. He originally thought that he could survive the crisis in a few days or even more than ten days. Unexpectedly, what he waited for in the end was a bombing operation by the army.
The camp had become increasingly difficult to maintain these days, and all the strong men were sent out to look for food. Only some women and children were left in the camp, and their guns and ammunition were becoming increasingly scarce. Sean was very scared, afraid that those guys would find this place and hurt Carl and Lori.
Sean stayed on guard in the camp all day, actually he wanted to keep Carl and Lori within his sight. In case something really happened, he would abandon all the women, children and families of the team members and escape with Lori and Carl.
After a while, Daryl and More carried an elk back to the camp. This was the only big harvest this month. At least they wouldn’t be starving for the next few days.
Moore seemed to see what everyone was thinking.
“This elk is the property of me and my brother. If anyone is hungry, she can stay with me at night and take good care of my dick. I will reward her with some meat.”
Daryl is usually a man of few words, but even though he is disgusted by some of the behaviors of his only brother in the world, he doesn’t say much.
Daryl often secretly shared some of the hunted animals with young women or children such as Sophia, Liz, and Amy.
“Hey, shut up, no one wants your stinky meat.” Sean couldn’t stand this kind of thugs, so he stood up and scolded Moore.
The people in the entire camp generally support Sean. After all, he is a policeman and many things are arranged by Sean. However, Daryl and Moore do not like to accept Sean’s leadership. They prefer to be attached to the team but act arbitrarily.
Verbal abuse often occurs. Sean often takes extra care of Lori and Carl because he has the support of the masses. People also look at Carl and Lori as orphans and widows, so they don’t care. There are also some people in the camp who are relatively neutral and do not offend either force.
Sean also knows how to stop while he is ahead. It’s not that he will really have a conflict with Moore. After all, gunshots will only attract more zombies. But Sean will never allow Moore to challenge his leadership position.
“Damn it, you bastard. If it were in the past, I would have beaten a hooligans like you to death.” Sean thought.
But a real falling out would not be good for either side. Although Maul and Daryl did not get along with him, they were definitely good at defending the camp and fighting against the zombies.
Sean now prays that Glenn can get some food so that he can have more say among the crowd.
In the evening, Moore drank a few glasses of wine as usual and slept in his car, slightly drunk.
Daryl saw the women secretly starving in front of the fire. Looking at Daryl, the women gave a pitiful look, but they dared not make a sound, because if More found out, he would definitely beat Daryl in public. More was like a brother and a father to Daryl.
Daryl secretly cut off a piece of deer leg and quietly threw it beside the crowd… Then he took it back into the tent, pretending that he had never done it.
Chapter 15: Reunion (Old Version)
late at night
Sean inspected the entire camp, checked all the alarm systems, and checked the sealing measures of each tent. After confirming that everything was correct, Sean entered his tent.
It was pitch black all around, and Sean did not allow the use of fires for a long time after nightfall, as this would provide a bright light to guide the zombies in the dark night. Fortunately, there were no large-scale zombie traces around the mountain area.
Sean came into the tent and looked at Carl who was sleeping soundly and Lori who was unable to sleep beside him.
“Still thinking about Rick Grimes,” Sean whispered.
“Uh… no, I’m just wondering when we can get to a safe place. It’s too dangerous around here, and I dare not sleep well every night.” Lori said she didn’t want to, but that was not what she meant. She could only give another reason for her worry.
Sean also knows Lori’s thoughts
“I’m sorry, I screwed up everything and Rick died in the hospital, but I didn’t want him to become those guys’ lunch. I wanted him to leave in a dignified way. Maybe one day when everything is over, we can repent at his funeral.”
Sean lay down next to Lori, with the shotgun and bullet bag beside him.
Sean and Lori couldn’t sleep, thinking about the escape. They each had their own thoughts.
Sean recalled that at that time, there were riots going on inside and outside the police station. The entire hall was blocked and no one could get in or out. The chief was nowhere to be seen. Under the command of the deputy chief, everyone found all kinds of things to block the entire door of the police station. The rioters who had been captured before had already begun to indiscriminately attack other prisoners and guards in the temporary prison.
Dozens of police officers obtained a lot of supplies from the armory, but it was still a drop in the bucket. The police officers opened fire back, but the noise only attracted more and more mobs.
Sean knew that if this continued, this place would definitely be attacked by the mob, and someone had to lead them away.
“Leon! Gwen! Come with me, we have to lead these guys away.”
The three-man team walked all the way to the back of the police station, and Sean talked about his plan.
The three of them first shot the rioters at the back door, and then Sean drove to the front door and led all the rioters away from the vicinity. Sean found that this group of rioters were not as rational as ordinary people and were very sensitive to sounds.
“When I get to the front door, you two go back immediately and tell the police officers to stop shooting and leave the hall. Everyone hide in the conference room. Once these guys are far away, you can disperse and escape.”
In response to Sean’s instructions, the two thought the plan was feasible and nodded in agreement.
Sean brought a small amount of ammunition and drove to the front of the police station. Half of him sat in the car and shot, and half of him shouted “Come on, you bitches, come on.”
The sound of gunfire quickly attracted all the zombies in front of the police station, and they turned around and chased after the fresh meat in front of them.
Seeing that his plan worked, Sean began to slowly maintain the speed of the car, moving forward slowly, and firing a few shots from time to time to attract the attention of those distracted and idle zombies.
After a while, all the zombies near the police station were led away by Sean.
The remaining police officers were each given some ammunition and began to leave.
Along the way, Sean’s first thought was Rick in the hospital. Something must have happened there. As expected, Sean arrived at Atlanta Hospital two hours later. There were already many injured and sick people on the first floor.
“It looks like the riots aren’t just happening in Kentucky,” Sean thought.
He had to take Rick away quickly, so Sean walked all the way to the elevator and showed his police officer ID. The guard let him into the elevator and pressed the button for the fourth floor.
Sean came to Ward 450 and saw Rick lying on the bed, unconscious as usual.
“Brother, you need to wake up soon, we are in trouble.”
Sean looked at Rick’s expressionless face and noticed that the life-sustaining drugs beside him had already run out and the blood in his body began to flow back into the instrument.
“Damn it,” Sean was furious. What the hell are these nurses doing?
Sean came to the nurses’ station on the fourth floor and wanted to ask the reason, but was told that all the nurses on the fourth floor had been urgently transferred to the first floor to assist.
“Damn it” Through questioning, Sean remembered the name (Maya). If anything happened to Rick, he would definitely sue the hospital.
Gunshots were heard outside and below the building. Sean didn’t care about delaying and hurried back to the ward. He had just pulled out the needle. Somehow, the hospital suddenly lost power, and the entire bright corridor suddenly became dark, and the emergency lights came on.
Sean wanted to go out to see what was going on, but suddenly soldiers appeared in the corridor and began to indiscriminately attack the living and the wounded.
“Damn it!” Sean hurried back to the room and looked at Rick on the bed, becoming even more anxious.
“Rick, bro, wake up, wake up Rick Grimes, please.”
Seeing the gunshots outside the door getting closer and closer, Sean had to hide in the bathroom.
I only heard the door being kicked open, but there was no gunfire.
Sean in the bathroom was extremely nervous. After a long time, Sean stuck his head out and found nothing unusual. He quietly went to the guard and saw that the soldiers had gone far away.
Looking back, Rick was still unconscious. Sean discovered that Rick’s weak breathing had stopped at some point, and after listening to his chest, he found that his heartbeat was indeed gone.
“No no no, Fark.”
Sean knew that he could no longer take Rick away.
Wiping away her tears helplessly, she prepared to flee, only to discover that at the other end of the corridor, the person who had just been shot and fell to the ground had stood up and turned into a mob, slowly walking towards this side.
Sean looked inside the ward and in a hurry, he had to close the door. He found a stretcher nearby and pushed it hard in front of Rick’s door.
Then, seeing that the elevator nearby was no longer working, Sean had to walk to the fire escape stairs nearby and escape from the hospital.
When he arrived at the first floor, Sean saw more soldiers coming through the gate at the side and starting to shoot indiscriminately. Sean didn’t dare to go forward to see the situation over there. He sneaked to his car, started the car secretly when no one was paying attention, and sped away.
After a long time, they arrived at Rick’s house. Lori was packing up and preparing to go to the hospital to visit Rick. Fortunately, today was the weekend and Carl did not go to school. The mother and son stayed at home and did not go out. Lori saw gunshots on the street and police cars running back and forth, and she was very worried about Rick.
He bumped into Sean who came home. “Sean, what happened? I see chaos on the streets. Is this the riot reported in the news?”
Sean didn’t know where to start, the most urgent thing was to leave as soon as possible.
“I just got back from the hospital. Rick died.”
“Oh my god! What am I going to tell Carl?”
“Now pack up your things quickly. We need to leave quickly and head to Washington. Once we get there, we will be safe and the riot will be resolved quickly.”
“I want to take Carl to find my parents. Carl has already lost his father, so it’s better for him to stay with his family.”
“Let’s go find the government. If your parents are okay, wait until everything is over before going. There are riots happening everywhere right now, and you two can’t risk going out,” Sean continued to explain.
“Okay, I’ll listen to you,” Lori made a decision.
After the two talked for a while, they could only forget their sadness and focus on escaping.
After hurriedly packing a few bags, Lori got into Sean’s car. The three of them drove non-stop along Highway 17, ready to head to Washington.
Along the way, the car radio was filled with requests for reinforcements, which made Sean upset. Lori in the back seat also hugged the frightened Carl tightly.
Sean simply turned off the radio and concentrated on driving.
The congested road made it around 8 p.m. when we drove out of Atlanta, and it was already pitch dark.
In the distance, Atlanta was being bombed by dozens of air force fighter planes.
Sean couldn’t help but sigh that he was lucky enough to have a life.
But Sean didn’t care about being careful. He knew that if he continued to stay on the road, he would inevitably be affected. Sean had a premonition and was sweating profusely.
Sean quickly started the car, crashed through the guardrail, and started to move toward the forest trail. Seeing the police car doing the same, several cars behind him also started to follow Sean’s car. After a long time, 20 minutes after driving out, a lot of bombing sounds were heard near Highway 17.
Sean was right. The army would not let anyone suspected of being a mobster leave Atlanta.
A group of people and several cars arrived at the mountains and found several tents near an RV. It seemed that there were survivors here, so they went to take a look. In this situation, you must not act alone. Only with more people can you have a chance of survival.
After everyone arrived at their destination, they all got to know each other.
In addition to Sean Lori Carr, there are all kinds of small family groups throughout the camp. (Tyrese, sister Sasha, daughter Julie, daughter’s boyfriend Chris) (Carol, daughter Sophia) (Alan, wife Donna, daughter Liz, second daughter Mika) (Andrea, sister Amy) (Jim, Dale, Glenn) (Moir, brother Daryl)
Everyone decided to set up a camp in the mountains first to avoid the army’s pursuit. After the winter, they would continue to head to Washington to seek help. Now they had to help each other to get through the difficulties.
Many people nominated Sean to be the temporary leader because he was a policeman after all. However, brothers Daryl and More seemed to think that they should be the leaders and did not obey Sean’s instructions. The two brothers did not accept Sean’s leadership and chose to go into the jungle to hunt for food every day.
Both brothers have rich experience in jungle life, and their father is also an old hunter. However, when the epidemic broke out, Daryl’s father was attacked by zombies and lost his life. Daryl had to go to the city to find his brother More. The two are relatives who depend on each other in this world.
Daryl was disgusted by his brother’s actions, but he did not oppose his brother’s decisions and followed his brother’s instructions silently. . .
It s almost there
At this time, Rick, under Glenn’s instructions, quickly found the location of the camp.
Sean looked at the three people getting off the car, wondering where the police came from. When he saw the familiar face getting off the car, he was stunned at first, and then rushed forward and hugged the person, “You son of a bitch!”
Carl immediately ran forward after seeing the face, and shouted “Dad”, which made Lori, who stayed on the side, feel mixed emotions, as if she was not happy about Rick’s resurrection.
Chapter 16: Showdown (Old Version)
“Carl, my boy, oh, thank God, it’s so good to see you again.”
Rick held his son in his arms, unwilling to let go. Sean and Glenn were also very happy. Glenn did not expect that the police officer who saved his life was actually Carl’s father. He was sincerely happy for the family.
Sean introduced Rick and the state trooper Ada who came with Rick to everyone. After Rick’s disclosure, we only know that this man is very powerful and mysterious, his style of doing things is very strange but you have to admire his effectiveness, and he seems to be very experienced in dealing with this world.
Ada and Rick took out all the remaining food in the car and distributed it to everyone to satisfy their hunger. Under Ada’s guidance, Rick suggested to Sean that they move.
One thing is that the number of zombies roaming nearby is increasing. Another point is that there is no way to defend this place effectively. A group of about fifty zombies alone is enough to flatten this place. It is purely luck that nothing has happened these days.
The last and most important point is that everyone has no source of food. Without an effective and regular source of food, they will soon starve to death.
Sean agreed with all the loopholes in Rick’s analysis, but there was no good solution.
“If you believe me, that woman can give us a way out.”
While Rick and Sean were chatting, they both looked at Ada who was playing with little Carl in the distance.
“That woman, is she your old lover? I think you seem to obey her more than Lori.” Sean couldn’t help but complain when he saw Rick’s appearance.
“Maybe. That woman knows much more than we thought. I didn’t believe her at first, but I began to dispel my doubts more and more after what she said, especially after I found you.”
Although Sean didn’t know what Rick meant, he deeply agreed with his brother’s advice.
Both of them came to Ada for advice, asking if there was any way to overcome this difficulty.
Ada already had a series of countermeasures in mind, and she had no intention of holding back when faced with Sean’s request.
To be honest, Ada didn’t look down on or hate Sean’s actions. She even felt that this person deserved sympathy.
“It’s not impossible for me to save you, but I need your full support and trust in me. It’s probably difficult to keep your word. At present, only if you announce to everyone that you will transfer the right to speak to me, I’m afraid there will be a glimmer of hope for everyone.”
After listening to this, Sean said that it would not do any harm to him, so he simply agreed. Although he liked the power of being in control, he knew very well that he did not have the ability to lead them. Now that someone was willing to take over, why not just go with the flow? It would not do any harm to him, and any accidents would have nothing to do with him.
Once you really get to a safe place, given your status, there may be people who listen to what you say.
It wasn’t long before Sean gathered everyone together for discussion.
“Listen everyone, this officer was originally my and Officer Rick’s superior. She will be in charge of us from now on. Officer Ada said there is a place where we don’t have to live in the open air, so we must trust her.”
Ada on the side was no exception to this result. Sean’s evil mind had dug a hole for herself. She had done what she should have done and would not lose face. It would be difficult for her to have a say in things in the future.
If you want to fight, then I will fight. Let the facts speak for themselves.
“Everyone, get ready and pack your luggage. All the children and women should get on the big RV. The men should be grouped in twos. Everyone should be ready to follow me to a safe place.”
“Here comes another big talker. Let’s go, brother. It’s ridiculous for me to listen to a woman.” Moore’s face was full of disdain.
Daryl on the side remained the same, with his head down, not wanting to get involved in such matters.
“Wait, Daryl Dixon!” Ada said
It wouldn’t matter if he didn’t say it, but Daryl was stunned. How did she know his name?
Ada came to Daryl and whispered something in Daryl’s ear, which immediately caused Moore’s dissatisfaction.
“Hey, bitch, stay away from my brother or I’ll show you how powerful my dick is.”
Aida was not angry either. This Maul’s foul mouth was just as bad as Negan’s.
“Make your decision. Let’s go.” Seeing that Daryl didn’t express his opinion, Ada and her group prepared to pack their things.
“I’ll go with you.” Daryl, who was always taciturn, spoke for the first time.
Sean, who was far away, whispered to Rick beside him, “It’s really amazing.”
Rick just smiled and said nothing. It seemed that he would not be surprised if this woman did anything strange.
“Everyone try to keep up and don’t fall behind.”
“Rick, you and Sean drive behind to cover us.”
Half an hour later, the convoy was ready to go. Due to limited space, Lori and Rick Sean were in one car, while Daryl was in another car with himself.
There were not many viable roads left, and we had to ensure fuel supply, so we had to take the road we came from, and take all the remaining gasoline from the gas station. We would also use the gasoline when we were transferred to the prison.
The convoy set off slowly, preparing to head to Herschel’s farm, where the autumn harvest had just ended and there was plenty of food. Thanks to the epidemic, no one came to collect the food. If Rick and his crew had not left in a hurry, and if the warehouse had not been burned down by a fire, they would not have been so short of food when they arrived at the prison.
Along the way, Ada led the way while looking at Daryl who was hesitant and stammering beside her.
“Just say whatever you want to say. Why are you being shy?” Ada said
“Is what you said true?” Daryl was puzzled.
“Guess why I know your name, because I can read minds.”
“You said that if I left with my brother, one day I would have to blow my brother’s head off with my own hands, just like I killed my father. How did you know that everyone who was there at the time should have died?”
Daryl said, remembering that morning.
“Darryl, go to the foot of the mountain and make some noise to drive the deer over here,” Jeff said.
Jeff is his father’s best friend and assistant.
Today is my last class for learning how to hunt large animals. I have learned a lot about shooting, routes, how to install traps, installation locations, etc. for hunting deer.
Today we are learning how to cooperate with others to hunt deer quickly and get the deer into the ambush circle. Daryl followed the instructions and set up an ambush. He heard a gunshot and rushed to the ambush circle. Sure enough, the deer had been killed. When he was about to carry the deer back, he heard gunshots from the top of the hill. And they were very frequent.
Daryl’s first feeling was that something was wrong, maybe he was attacked by a big bear or something, so he hurried towards the camp.
A few minutes later, Daryl rushed to the mountain and found that Jeff had knocked down several people, who were more like monsters than humans.
When he got closer, he saw that his father had been disemboweled.
“Oh no!”
Although his father often beat and scolded him, he did teach him a lot of skills. Daryl always thought that it was his poor performance that caused his father’s disgust, but when his father was normal, he would teach him many skills, and when he was drunk, he would often beat and scold him like a madman.
“Darryl, come here.” Mr. Jeff handed him the pistol.
This was to end his father’s suffering. He was well aware of his father’s injuries. Even if he was sent to the hospital, it would be too late. He might have died before he even got down the mountain. But Daryl really couldn’t bear to do it.
Jeff, who was standing by, couldn’t bear to watch, so he grabbed the gun and aimed it at his father. “Goodbye, Buck (Buck Dixon) my brother.” [Bang!]Daryl was stunned and couldn’t accept this fact. He saw that Jeff’s arm was bleeding profusely and he had to go back to the camp to treat the wound urgently. . .
The two quickly escaped from the ravine.
Although Daryl has killed many zombies since then, he often dreams about the first scene, because he later realized that those things can make the dead reunite. Daryl dreams about his father Buck countless times, with a big hole in his stomach, intestines all over the floor, his hands open, and a ferocious expression rushing towards him, and he always ends up smashing his father’s head to pieces.
In the car, after a long time
Ada finally spoke up, “It seems like what happened between your father Buck and Jeff has hit you hard.”
Daryl also felt that the person in front of him was not simple. Even his brother More didn’t know about this, but she knew it very well.
“Will my brother really die in my hands?” Daryl asked
“Want to hear the truth?” Ida replied
“Of course, if you think I will be as soft-hearted as my father, you are very wrong.”
“To be honest, I don’t know what the future will be like. You can’t take my words seriously. But you must know your brother’s character. If he continues like this, I’m afraid no one can save him. I can only try my best to avoid it. I can save him once, but not a second time, because what will happen in the future is not something I can control.”
“Let’s talk about you. You have a kind heart, but you often don’t dare to look him in the face. Only you can decide the future path. Do you want to continue to wander around the world with More, or do you want to be your true self with us? It’s up to you to decide.”
After Ada finished speaking, she stopped the convoy. It was already late, so after a rest and lunch, they could continue on for another afternoon. The farm would not be far away.
Ada got out of the car, and Daryl fell into deep thought in the car.
Ada looked at Sean, Rick and Lori, and they seemed very peaceful. It seemed that Rick had indeed reached an agreement.
Rick saw Ada and called her aside.
“It’s settled.” Ada gave her answer first
“Yes, what I told you is basically the same. It’s good this way. In fact, I can see that Sean likes Lori. We have agreed and told Carl the truth. Our love for Carl will not change. In fact, now I find that I am truly free. I am sorry to Lori. I don’t deserve her. I neglected too much, which led to her falling in love with someone else. I am also responsible for this.”
Ida listened and it seemed to be true. Then she said
“Okay, that’s all good. I’ll introduce you to a good one later.”
“Okay, I believe what you said is true. Thank you, thank you very much for leading me to find Carl.” Rick said
“By the way, you give me a very strange feeling. I feel like you don’t look like a woman. You are much stronger and more mysterious than other women.”
“Not like a woman, what is it????”
“Aliens.” Rick laughed.
Ada realized that she had been tricked and gave Rick the middle finger as she walked away.
After Ada walked away, Rick, who was laughing, finally had a hint of viciousness in his eyes. For a short while, no one noticed.
Chapter 17: Back to the Farm (Old Version)
Inside the car, Sean and Lori had mixed feelings. They didn’t know what to say, so they just sat there quietly.
Thinking back to the conversation just now, neither of them knew how to respond. Rick silenced them with his first sentence.
Half an hour ago
“Lori, let’s separate. Although there is no government now, I want to file for divorce from you. This way your children can also have a home, instead of being nameless and without any status.”
“Thank you, Sean. Thank you for having me as your brother. Thank you for picking me up from the hospital when this happened. I was conscious at the time, but my body was not under my control.”
“Brother, I…” Sean wanted to explain something, but he didn’t know what to say.
“I know what you two did when you thought I was dead, and I don’t want to pursue it. I just want you and I to not treat Carl badly in the future. As long as you can do this, I will forgive you for everything. If not, you can leave on your own.”
As the car in front stopped, Rick also stopped the car. He got out of the car and lit a cigarette. He hadn’t smoked for a long time.
After getting out of the car, Rick had his own thoughts. It seemed that what Ada said was right. The two of them had no intention of explaining anything. They really had hooked up with each other.
Rick thought of how Sean and Lori usually treated him, his eyes full of disgust. He crushed the burning cigarette and threw it aside as if it were garbage.
“Bitch.”
The lunch passed peacefully, and after a short rest, the group continued their journey.
At the same time, the farm
It has been nearly 20 days since Ada left. Shawn Green looks forward to seeing that familiar figure every day at sunset.
Some time ago, Herschel’s second son went to his hometown to pick up his third daughter Rachel and fourth daughter Susie. The group encountered some troubles on the way, but fortunately they did not encounter any danger.
It must be said that everyone envied the Herschel family. As expected, the landlord family had many children. The third daughter Rachel and the fourth daughter Suxi were both very cute.
Because the farm was located in a remote area and had sufficient weapons, the patrol teams consisting of the eldest son Sean, the second son Arnold, the youngest son Billy, Lee, and Kenny did not give the idle zombies any opportunity to find any loopholes.
Herschel went to the study and opened the letter that Ada had asked him to write before she left. It read:
I had to pack up the seeds, grains, and various tools and machinery in advance and prepare to move them to other places. As for where, I would let you know when I got back.
After reading the letter, Herschel immediately called Otis and Patricia and organized the workers to pack up the above-mentioned items and repair those that needed to be repaired.
The nearest farms are also busy, with food and fertilizers all ready.
When the sun had set, a convoy of seven or eight cars was coming in a mighty procession, accompanied by the golden sunlight.
“They’re back! They’re back!”
Sean Green recognized the leading car. It was his back as he got in the car to say farewell. This was the front view.
The shouting attracted the attention of the people in the cabin. Maggie, Beth, Rachel, Susie, Clementine, and Dak all ran out to join in the fun.
The convoy drove into the farm.
When the group saw the vast land and fences, they couldn’t help but sigh that it was indeed much better than the camp in the mountains and they would definitely be able to live a good life here.
Ada got out of the car and saw Sean Green and Herschel coming out to greet her.
It’s good to be back
“Looking at the fact that there are still so many people in this world, Herschel feels that future life is still full of hope.”
In the twenty days since Ada left, Herschel hadn’t seen a single living person. What was brought in every day were the zombies that the patrol team had cleaned up and burned.
As he introduced the people, Herschel was very happy to meet some new faces. He happily instructed the workers to distribute two more bags of flour so that he could make a sumptuous dinner for everyone.
Herschel liked the police officer named Rick Grimes very much. Perhaps it was because of their rapport, Herschel liked this polite young man very much.
At the banquet, Herschel was so happy that he drank two more glasses of wine, which was unusual for him. It was obvious that he was very happy.
After the banquet, everyone was arranged to rest in the East Barn. Although it was uncomfortable, it was much more peaceful than sleeping in the wilderness. There would be patrols patrolling the outskirts at night.
Rick and his crew had a rare good night’s sleep.
The next morning, Daryl and his team had found out the location of the prison based on the approximate coordinates.
The entire prison is basically intact.
Ada and Rick Herschel’s family came up with a plan to migrate people in three groups. First, Daryl, More, Sean, Sean Green, Rick, Arnold, Kenny, Lee, Audis, and Tyreese, all well-equipped men, would go and clear the entire prison perimeter and the prison courtyard.
Glenn and Alan lead the second team, taking the women and children to the prison. (Mrs. Herschel, Maggie, Beth, Rachel, Susie, Carol, Sophia, Donna, Liz, Mika, Clementine, Dak, Karina, Sasha, Julie, Chris, Lori, Carl, Andrea, Amy)
The rest, Ada, Herschel, and the workers led the third team, taking away all the cattle and horses, a little food, tractors, and farming tools.
Before leaving, Herschel and Ada came to the North Barn.
What s different from the TV series is that this time Mrs. Herschel and her eldest son Sean were not infected. The people inside were just some farm hands of the Herschel family.
“It’s time to free them. This must be done so that they don’t hurt others.”
Outside the barn, Herschel hesitated for a moment and decided to unlock the door. Ada, Jim and several workers waited outside the barn. Soon, twenty or thirty zombies poured out of the barn.
Everyone, some with guns used guns, some with machetes used machetes, and some with pitchforks used pitchforks to stab.
The zombies were wiped out in a short while. The crowd gathered the corpses and set them on fire on the spot.
After a long time, when Ada’s team arrived at the prison, most of the prison had been cleared except for the complicated interior and exterior and surrounding areas, and tents had been set up in one area.
According to Ada’s instructions, personnel have been arranged to take turns on guard in the four observation towers.
Ada gathered the remaining strong men and arranged the next plan.
“According to the prison blueprint, it can be divided into four areas, A, B, C, and D. I’m afraid we only have enough time today. Let’s first clean up the general detention area in Area A. There are simple cells there, which can be used as dormitories after clearing them.”
“Another thing to note is that I hope everyone will maintain a good formation and not fall behind. Prison is different from the outside. Many corners and rooms must be 100% safe before moving on to the next step. Carelessness means someone may risk losing their life. I hope everyone will keep this in mind.”
Everyone was divided into three groups and began to clean up the zombies inside. The ordinary detention area was divided into three floors, upper, middle and lower, with eighty small cells on each floor. However, surprisingly, there were not many zombies wandering around in the ordinary detention area, so it didn’t take much time to clean it up. After checking each room one by one, the women’s group and the workers’ group were allowed to come in to move the bodies and clean the rooms.
By the time everyone was working, it was already evening and the prison’s power had not been restored. Everyone gathered in Area A, lit candles, and had a simple meal of bread, fruit, and the like. They would start cooking after cleaning the cafeteria.
Everyone finally had a safe place to stay, a house that was sheltered from the wind and rain, after having dinner.
Ida gave a speech.
“Carol, Donna, Lori, you three are temporarily appointed as dormitory management committee members. You will be responsible for registering the roster and arranging the rooms.”
“Sean is appointed as the leader of Patrol Group A, and the members are Glenn, Alan, Kenny, Jim, and Tyrese.”
“Sean Green was appointed as the leader of Patrol Group B, and the members were Arnold, Billy, Otis, Lee, and Chris.”
Since other areas have not been cleared yet, the patrol team has two shifts taking turns to patrol and guard Area A.
Everyone checked into their own rooms and finally had a place to live.
“Rick, you seem to be worried about something.”
Ada noticed Rick, who was silent, and asked him
“I was thinking, it would be great if Morgan and his son could come here to live with us. I wonder how they are doing.”
The same goes for Ada. After the butterfly effect occurred, Ada’s estimates have become increasingly inaccurate. According to normal development, Morgan will definitely encounter it later, but the blow of losing Dwyane is really too big for him.
I hope the letter I wrote to him can help him get through this difficult time.
At the same time, in the distant unknown land.
In a house, three people hid in a small room, surrounded by hundreds of zombies. The zombies wandered around and refused to disperse, as if they were looking for escaped prey and would not stop until they found it.
Morgan squatted by the door, listening carefully to the noise outside. The woman behind him hugged Dwayne tightly. This woman was Molly, Morgan’s sister. When Morgan arrived at his sister’s house, he saw his sister surrounded by zombies on the roof. His sister couldn’t get down, and the zombies couldn’t get up. The two sides were in a stalemate.
Morgan drove his car to lead away a small part of the zombie swarm, and just in time caught up with his sister who jumped from the roof to the back of the car. Originally, the group could have escaped, but they didn’t run far before the vehicle broke down.
Morgan had no choice but to hide in a house with his sister Dwayne. With his understanding of the zombies, Morgan knew that if he hid well and didn’t make any noise, the zombies would disperse over time.
After an unknown amount of time, Morgan could vaguely hear some noise outside the door.
Morgan remembered the letter Ada wrote to him, which promised to be opened in times of danger and that there would be a way to save him. Now that things have come to this, he might as well take a look and see if there is another way to be rescued.
Morgan took out a wrinkled letter from his arms, opened it, frowned at first, then wondered, and finally smiled.
That s really interesting.
“Moli, protect Dwayne and wait for me to come back.”
After saying that, Morgan quietly slipped out of the room, killed the nearest zombie with a knife, and then dragged the zombie into the room.
Molly in the room was curious about how her brother could go out and bring back a monster. She hugged Dwayne and sat in the corner.
“Why didn’t I think of such a clever idea?”
Chapter 18: First Visit to Prison (Old Version)
The next day, everyone prepared to clean up the living area of ??Zone B.
Before leaving, Ada said to Rick, “You lead the team this time. You may meet some survivors in the living area. Don’t waste time talking to them. Just capture them all and bring them to me.”
Rick led two patrol teams and began to clear the prison area B. Ada came to the Herschel couple and said, “Don’t worry, Sean will complete the task well.”
Ada first gave Herschel a vaccination in advance. In addition, Ada was going to discuss with Herschel about setting up a medical team. Herschel and Mrs. Kenny and Katja were the only ones who knew medicine in the whole team. Ada was going to set up a temporary medical team to regularly check the health of the members. And it was necessary to tell Herschel that everyone had mutated.
Ada had to hurry up and follow the timeline, saving herself a lot of time. The next stop was to send someone to the CDC in advance to transport all the supplies needed there to the prison.
Before leaving, you must first clear the prison as soon as possible. To fight against foreign enemies, you must first stabilize the internal situation. After cleaning the prison, start looking for people to cut wood and reinforce the outer walls of the prison. It can also block the light source, so that you will have a temporary base.
Aida knew very well that the prison was just a temporary resting place. If they encountered a large-scale horde of zombies, it would be absolutely impossible to defend this place.
After thinking for a moment, Herschel agreed that medical issues must indeed be taken seriously. Since he was one of the few people in the team who knew medicine, he had to do his job well.
“I have lived for most of my life. I cannot cure the diseases of the dead, but I would like to try to cure the diseases of the living. Let’s see if I am old,” Herschel said with a smile.
“Haha, you are too modest. I feel much more relieved to have you in charge. I will have your four daughters, Andrea, and Amy come to help you later. You can also teach them more about nursing.”
“I originally thought I could save this disease, but since I met you, I found that you are the savior God has given us.” Herschel smiled.
“Come on, come on, my back is cold, stop praising me,” Ada quickly stopped Herschel from speaking.
After the conversation, the medical issue was resolved and it was time to talk to Daryl.
When I arrived at Daryl’s dormitory, I heard Moore and Daryl chatting before I got close.
“Brother, what’s wrong with you? Look at how arrogant that woman is. The way she spoke last night was really disgusting. Now that everyone has work to do, she has left us two brothers aside. She is simply treating us as her lackeys.”
More didn’t know why Daryl changed so much after coming into contact with that woman, and even started to disobey his orders. More knew that this woman was ten times more difficult to deal with than Sean.
Every day, Moore would encourage Daryl to stand firmly with him.
“Darryl, you ungrateful guy, you forgot that it was me who saved your life at the stadium. It was me.”
It would have been better if More didn’t mention this, but Daryl regrets it now after hearing it.
Daryl grabbed Maul and pushed him against the wall
“Enough, you bastard, you are a selfish bastard. Since you found the pilot was bitten, why didn’t you stop everyone? In your eyes, others are garbage, and you are the emperor, but in my opinion, you are a bastard,” Daryl said angrily
Ada, who was outside the house, knocked on the iron door at the door. Knock-knock sounds were heard, and Daryl let go of Moore.
“Darryl, can I call you that?” Ada asked as she walked in.
Daryl said nothing and nodded to Ada.
“I just heard your conversation. I didn’t mean to say it, but it reminded me of something. I remember that the military base over there at the stadium seemed to have left a lot of military supplies behind. I wonder if you could lead the way so we can transport all those supplies to the prison. We don’t have to worry about enemy invasions anymore, and the elderly, children and women here can live a stable life here.”
Daryl nodded in agreement.
Seeing this, Moore on the side started to sneer.
“Look, Daryl Dixon, you are just like a bitch, obeying a woman’s orders, and you even told her about the stadium. If the supplies fell into the hands of our brothers, we could live a life like gods, and it would be easy to do whatever we want to a bitch.”
Hearing this, Daryl glared at Moore.
“Although you are my brother, don’t force me to slit your throat. If you hadn’t left home without saying a word, how could Father Buck die in the mountains?”
Daryl didn’t want to be in the house, so he followed Ada out of the room.
After a long time, we came outside.
Aida spoke first
“Although your brother is a bit of a jerk, he at least still has family affection for you. I hope you can understand and enlighten him. Don’t be too obsessed with the past. Rick is a good person, you can try to make friends with him. Maybe you can become partners who trust your lives in the future.”
Daryl, who didn’t say anything, was silent for a long time before he spoke.
“Who are you? You know too much. If you want me to believe you, you must give me an explanation.”
“I don’t know where to begin, but everything I did was to save these children, these women.”
As Ada spoke, she pointed to the zombies wandering outside the fence.
“Look at these poor children and simple women, and then look at those monsters outside the fence. If there were no living people, and you were surrounded by those damn monsters, what would be the meaning of living? We are not zombies, and neither should those children and women.”
Although Daryl did not get the answer, he could see along the way that Ada’s actions were indeed not selfish, so he decided to put aside the doubts that were bothering him for the time being.
Soon, Rick came and found himself
“Ada, I have brought the person you want, please come quickly.”
“Come on, Daryl, let’s go and take a look together,” Ada said to Daryl beside her.
Prison Block B.
A team of women workers has started removing the bodies and cleaning up.
A large amount of food supplies were also found in the cafeteria. It seems that the epidemic broke out just after the supply was completed. The food here is enough for the team of more than 30 people to live for several months.
When they arrived at the stadium, five prisoners knelt in the middle, guarded by a group of people. After a long time, a female police officer appeared in front of them. She seemed to be the leader of their group.
Ada came up to the group and said, “The man with glasses, the short black man, and the tattooed man, take them outside the yard and wait for me. The tall bald black man and the bearded man, stay behind.”
The bearded man didn’t know what would happen to him and started to panic. “Officer, I didn’t do anything. I just handled some drugs. I’ve never killed anyone. Oscar is just a repairman and a good friend of mine. Neither of us has killed anyone. The prison guard just asked us to hide during the riot and then never came back. It has nothing to do with us, I swear.”
After listening to this, Ada looked at the man beside her.
“Your name is Oscar? You’re not going to say anything?”
The man said, “I am not going to beg for mercy. It was like this before and it is like this now. You can kill me or chop me up as you like.”
When the bearded man heard this, his heart rose to his throat. He lowered his head and kept looking at Ada out of the corner of his eye.
Aida looked at the two of them.
“Take them to register, arrange rooms on the third floor, distribute food and water, and report to Carol for any future work. Arrange a schedule for them to participate in labor.”
Arnold and Billy took the two away, and soon Mrs. Herschel brought Donna and Patricia to take over the kitchen and dining room affairs.
After solving the situation in Area B, we need to start preparing the prison guard living area in Area C in the afternoon.
Area C is divided into a laundry room, gymnasium, conference room, power distribution room, water supply station, and prison control center.
Coming out of the yard and looking at the three prisoners, Ada ordered all three to be executed.
This was the first time I saw Ada kill someone without asking any questions.
But everyone didn’t dare to ask too many questions and just did as they were told.
Rick walked up to the side and said, “This is the first time I see you look so unusual. I always thought you were kind and amiable.”
Ada had no choice but to explain to the people nearby that the three of them were extremely vicious criminals who had killed many people. The one wearing glasses had also killed two underage girls and chopped off their heads.
The group suddenly realized after hearing this that it seemed that these people could not risk living with the gang. The three prisoners were executed, and the bodies cleaned up in Area B were burned cleanly.
A morning had passed by, and everyone went to have lunch first, preparing to continue cleaning up Area C in the afternoon.
Not long after, a lot of explosion-proof shields and explosion-proof suits were found in the warehouse in Area B. Everyone could take them out and put them on to fight. The explosion-proof suits were very hard and could just protect against a large area of ??zombies’ scratches and bites.
After lunch, Rick continued to lead patrol teams A and B to area C to prepare for the cleanup.
At the same time, Ada came to Area A. The women had finished cleaning Area B in the morning and it was time for a break.
Ada came to give them some scientific knowledge, that the zombies’ weak point is the head, and during transportation, they must ensure that the corpses are completely dead to avoid accidents. She also taught them some defense knowledge.
The workers in charge of the incineration were also learning and taking notes.
The children, led by the leader of the children Beth, along with Carly and Chris, were reading and learning to read outside the venue.
Ada hasn’t noticed it recently, but Sophia and Clementine are very close to little Carl. The jealousy of them at such a young age really makes many adults laugh. It seems that Carl may be as troubled as his father in the future.
Dak got along well with the two sisters Lizmika, and the little boy seemed much happier.
Thinking of the fate of these children, perhaps the carefree life now is the best. While looking at the children, Ada remembered her responsibilities and became more convinced of the path she had chosen for them.
There is no sadness, no tears, no separation of life and death, only laughter.
That’s good.
After a long time, the alarm sounded throughout the prison!
[Amid the noisy alarm]The zombies in the entire D area (the death row area and the area for serious criminals) and the entire perimeter of the prison were awakened by this huge alarm clock.
Chapter 19: The Battle of Corpses (Old Version)
[Alarm sound!]“Take the children back quickly, lock the door, and don’t come out.”
Hearing the alarm, Daryl rushed out first, saw the children outside the yard, and shouted
Ada and Daryl began to run towards Area C, and the workers also ran to the outer fence and began to clean up the zombies. The alarm was so loud that it was likely heard within a kilometer radius.
Rick and his team had done a good job of cleaning up. With the restart of the generator, the prison was back in operation and the alarm was restored immediately. Now the most urgent task was to get to the command center as soon as possible and stop the alarm, otherwise it would be quite troublesome.
The group quickened their pace and continued to move deeper into Area C.
Soon, with the addition of Ada and Daryl More, the group finally arrived at the command center, but the problem was that no one knew how to operate it.
Oscar came to the command center and said, “I think I’ll give it a try. This thing broke down once before. I was involved in the repair of this machine with a few engineers.”
Everyone saw that after Oscar’s operation, the alarm was finally turned off, but now there were two troubles. The zombies in area D were stimulated and began to attack the connection between each area.
In addition, a large number of zombies began to gather on the periphery.
At this point, they had to split into two groups. Sean Welsh’s group followed Rick and continued to clean up Area D, using hot weapons to make a quick decision. Sean Green’s group went to the periphery to provide support, also using hot weapons. Now was not the time to be stingy with bullets.
One of the two fences outside the prison has already been deformed by zombies. If the problem is not solved, the consequences will be disastrous.
Everyone took their weapons and started fighting the zombies.
“Darryl, take a few people and light a few fires outside. It’s almost night. Use the fire to attract the zombies’ attention to other places.” Ada said to Daryl.
Daryl, who was standing by, also saw the trend outside, so he took some flammable materials and ran towards Moore’s motorcycle. The others were about to follow, but were stopped by Daryl.
“You guys stay and help, I can do it alone.”
As the first fence collapsed, the workers had no choice but to retreat. Shawn Green arrived with a gun and began to clean up the zombies.
It wasn’t long before the horde of zombies was suppressed.
Inside, due to the negligence of Rick’s team, Jim was unfortunately bitten on the wrist by a zombie. Rick had to cut off Jim’s hand and sent Jim back to the infirmary.
After this battle, the entire team lost more than half of their bullets, but no one was killed, which was still acceptable.
Under the cover of night, everyone discussed and officially appointed Ada as the team leader, which was approved by the majority. Ada also officially reorganized the entire team size.
Sean Green was appointed as the prison’s chief and Sean Welsh as the prison’s sheriff, responsible for leading personnel to establish a base in the prison after the team moves thereafter.
Rick and Daryl were officially promoted to team action group leaders, with Rick assigned his assistant Glenn and Daryl assigned his assistants Moore and Kenny.
As the zombies dispersed, Ada decided to assign several tasks and held a meeting with the action team.
Rick Glenn led a team and prepared to go to the CDC. The location had been obtained through the guidance card. They used two buses in the prison, converted them into two trucks, and went to the CDC to collect useful supplies.
Daryl led a team to their former stadium military base to search for supplies. There were abandoned military trucks and Hummers there. In short, the task given by Ada was to bring back everything that could be driven and used.
Sean led the remaining group of workers and women to cut wood and start making wooden boards to simply strengthen the fence outside the prison.
All three plans were discussed and agreed upon.
Everyone, take a break, we will set off tomorrow morning, I will be in the same group with Rick. I just want to ask the CDC staff something.
“Ding Dong, system prompt, there are only 76 hours left before the CDC runs out of fuel.”
“It seems we have to hurry up,” Ada thought.
at the same time
In the forest, a figure was holding a telescope, looking at everything in the prison.
Then it disappeared into the night.
Also on this night
Kane Nursing Home in Atlanta
Thirty armed men surrounded the entire hall. Several men were kneeling on the ground in the middle of the hall, and there were several dead bodies of other men beside them. They were riddled with bullets, and they raised their heads and looked at the people who were approaching them tremblingly.
Soon the man in front of him spoke
“I remember the last time we came, I told you to replenish the overdue supplies as soon as possible. Did you take my words lightly?”
“We have searched the area as much as possible, and everything we can find is here.” The man kneeling on the ground pointed to a box nearby.
The leading man gave a look, and several of his men opened the box and brought it to the leading man.
The leading man dug into the box.
“That’s all? I’ll accept it, but what about your brothers rebelling against Negan?”
“I am willing to go back with you and apologize, but please let these old people go. They are all innocent. Their children don’t care about them. Let the rest of my brothers protect their safety.” The man kneeling on the ground tried to talk and give advice to the leading man.
“You must go back with us, and your brothers must go back with us too. As for these old people, don’t waste any more food.”
The leader said, and signaled several of his men to go upstairs.
“No! Please, let us go. I will definitely double the supplies next time. I only ask you to give us a way out,” the kneeling man said while kowtowing to the armed men.
But the leading man still showed no sign of compromise, and soon bursts of gunfire were heard in the building.
The man collapsed and screamed.
“I’m going to kill you bastards.”
Just as the man was about to stand up, he was pinned to the ground by two big men.
“Don’t do it again, don’t try to resist Negan,” the burly man said in the man’s ear.
See the armed men upstairs coming back.
The leader shouted to everyone, “Let’s go back and report back. Take these guys back with you.”
This gang only captured strong men and beautiful women, and anyone else who did not fall into these two categories would be killed.
Several captured men were knocked unconscious and put on a truck.
After a long time, the old men and women who were killed turned into zombies and began to wander aimlessly throughout the nursing home.
In the early morning of the next day, Daryl and Rick’s team were also ready to set off.
After exchanging a few words at the prison gate, they each ran towards their respective destinations.
Rick here
Ada and Rick were in the same car, and Rick wanted to try to understand this woman better. He had been a policeman for so many years, and Ada was the only person in the team that he couldn’t see through or guess.
“CDC, what is that place?” Rick was the first to break the silence.
“All I know is that it was a place that tried to solve all this. But it seems they failed, and most of the people have left.” Ada replied
“If they withdraw, then what are we going to do?” Rick continued to ask
“Go find some information. Maybe there’s some information in there that even I don’t know. So I want to learn about it.”
“Also, there are a lot of military supplies and research equipment left over there that we can probably use. Even if we can’t take them away, we want to understand their principles, because maybe we can use them in the future.” Ada replied
Rick looked in the rearview mirror, confirmed that there was nothing unusual behind the convoy, and then continued to ask.
“I talked to Sean, and his guess is basically consistent with yours. I’m curious how you know all this.”
“This is not something you should be curious about. I know much more than you think. What you should be worried about is whether you have really let it go. If I guess correctly, you and Sean both liked Lori, but Sean finally made concessions. It turned out that you were not very happy. Sean regretted it and showed his true feelings to Lori after he knew you were dead. This is actually understandable.”
“So I said that the key to the problem is whether you can really let it go. I can see it so clearly because it didn’t happen to me, so I don’t expect you to abide by the conditions you promised me. As long as you make your own decision, it’s fine. I just hope that before you do it, try to spend a minute to think about it from Sean’s perspective. If it were you, would you do better than Sean did?”
Rick didn’t speak for a long time. He drank some water and his eyes became sharper.
“Did you guess that I wanted to kill Sean?”
Ida still ignored Rick and continued to answer on her own, “It’s not hard to guess. As a man, you and Sean are a little similar to each other in some way.”
“So what are you going to do?” Rick continued to ask
“I’m planning on not living together in the future. We’ll move to another place in the future, so you’d better start a new family. Even if you kill Carl and take back Lori, will you really be happy? In the end, it’s not just you, Sean and Lori, who will be hurt, but also Carl. Of course, you don’t need to ask for my opinion on what to do. I think time will carve you into what you should be.”
After listening to this, Rick didn’t ask any more questions and kept thinking about this question along the way.
“I think we are almost there. Did you bring the grenades you were asked to bring?” Ada asked
“I have it. It’s in the back. But I’m curious what it’s for.” Rick answered
Ada watched as Rick unzipped the bag and found several Type 79 grenades inside.
“Leave a step back, and you’ll know.”
Half an hour later, the convoy arrived at the CDC. The surrounding military camps were deserted, with broken trucks and damaged fences everywhere.
There are only a few zombies wandering around.
A group of people came to the front door
Everyone was puzzled as to what this meant.
Rick at the side couldn’t help but ask, “It doesn’t look like there’s anyone here.”
Ada didn’t answer, but pointed to the surveillance camera in front of the door.
Rick looked over and found that there was indeed something wrong with the probe. There were signs of movement. Although it was small, Rick still noticed it.
Sure enough, after a long time, the door opened.
A man holding an M4A1 automatic rifle pointed at the crowd.
“Who are you and why are you here?”
The man asked
Chapter 20: Secrets of the CDC (Old Edition)
“Edwin Jenner, go in first.” Ida replied
“Who are you? I don’t seem to know you. If you want to come in, you must do a blood test. Only if there is no problem can you stay.” Jenner said
“Agreed.” Ada told everyone to enter.
Rick, who was standing aside, called the people behind him to come in.
“Wei, close the main gate and cut off the power,” Ada said
[Instructions received, closing the central control door]“Have you been here before?” Jenner asked?
“I guess so.” Ida replied
Jenner led the group and took the elevator to the fifth area. Everyone looked around at the center full of technology.
“Rick, Glenn, go with the doctor to draw blood.” Ada said to the two people beside her.
Rick and Glenn are still in disbelief about what has happened, but it is certain that their trust in Ada has increased to a higher level.
“Doctor, believe me, it’s enough for the two of them to smoke, and you can tell them the result without worry.” Ada said to Dr. Jenner
Dr. Jenner was also amazed by this mysterious woman, but he still wanted to give it a try. He also wanted to know what the result would be.
Dr. Jenner also wanted to verify his hypothesis. He had tested his blood more than once, and the results showed that he was infected without exception, but he did not develop the disease. Dr. Jenner once suspected that he was an asymptomatic infected person or that the experimental results were wrong.
Dr. Jenner drew blood from Rick and Glenn, and then rushed into the laboratory to verify whether the results were as he had hypothesized.
After a long time, Rick and Glenn walked out of the laboratory area with worried faces.
After leaving the laboratory area, Ada said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, “They are all infected.”
“You really know everything.” Rick said
Glenn said nothing and nodded.
“You guys go and have a rest first. I have something to discuss with Dr. Jenner. By the way, keep the results confidential for now. I will tell you slowly later.” Ada said
Seeing this, Glenn and Rick had no choice but to reunite with everyone else first.
Ada came to the laboratory and wanted to prove whether her guess was the same as she thought.
“Dr. Jenner, could you take a blood sample for me as well?”
Dr. Jenner on the side was disheartened. He originally thought that he was so powerful and the savior of the world, but he didn’t expect that he was a fool.
It turns out that there are no asymptomatic infections at all. Everyone is infected, and the virus will be activated as long as someone dies.
Seeing that the doctor beside her was in a very depressed state of spirit, Ada began to think about giving up.
“Doctor, if you believe me, you might as well try again. I doubt I am infected.”
Dr. Jenner knew that Ada was comforting himself, but what she said was indeed very tempting, so he decided to give it a try.
Ten minutes later, Dr. Jenner suddenly rushed out of the laboratory, pulled me aside and asked excitedly, “Who are you? How did you know? Why is there really no abnormality in your blood?”
Ada was equally confused. She just wondered if it was possible that this body was fictional and therefore would not be infected with the disease. Of course, this possibility was very small, but it was indeed the fact.
Ada was excited, but she quickly calmed down. First of all, there was definitely nothing wrong with her blood, so there must be some other secret or conspiracy as to why all the people were infected.
If we follow this logic, we can find the source of infection.
No, no, Ada told herself that she had to stay calm.
Jenner on the side was also very excited.
“I’m going to compare your blood with the zombie samples right away. Maybe I can find out why you’re immune.”
Dr. Jenner rushed into the laboratory again and began to fiddle with his tube of blood.
Ada didn’t have time to care about him. The purpose of her visit was to get all the information from the CDC regarding the outbreak.
Ada came to the hall and found Rick and his group.
There is still plenty of time on the wall, with 50 hours left.
“Did you bring the USB drive and camera that you were asked to bring?” Ada asked
“Here, this thing is really hard to get in the apocalypse. I asked a lot of people before I could barely get one. The camera is also ready.” Rick replied
“Wei, replay experiment 19,” Ada said
[Received command, replaying video No. 19]“Rick, remember to record this.”
Rick made an OK gesture to Ada’s instructions.
“What the hell is this?” Glenn couldn’t help asking
“I will teach you slowly later.” Ada replied
“Wei, transfer all experimental videos, documents, and encrypted files to the USB drive.”
[Instructions received. Supervisor-level authorization is required to execute this instruction. Please enter your first-level secret key]Ada had no idea, so she had no choice but to use another guidance card to get the key clue.
“Secret key, **, please execute”
[The key is correct and is being transferred]“Okay, the main task is completed. Everyone hurry up and collect supplies. Take away everything that can be used and eaten, and transport it all to the lobby on the first floor.”
Aida ordered everyone to start the Three Alls Policy.
After a long time, Dr. Jenner came to Ada.
“With current technology, I’m afraid I can’t find a solution, but I’ve only done a few experiments. First of all, theoretically, you won’t be infected, so even bites and scratches are just ordinary scars to you. Also, your blood can’t affect others, which means that if someone is bitten, injecting your blood is useless. Your blood can only make people immune to virus attacks, but it can’t attack viruses.”
Although it was not a good thing, my group still had an unexpected gain, which I did not expect.
Fortunately, if something really happens in the future, I won t have to lose my hands or feet.
“Also, I found that you stole computer files. You can’t take those materials away. I don’t know how you did it. There are some files that I don’t even have access to.”
Dr. Jenner was very surprised by Ada’s behavior. If it weren’t for the doomsday, he would have regarded her as a spy sent by some country.
“I know much more than you think,” Ida replied.
“If you want to resolve this matter, then please muster up the courage to go outside with me to find the answer, instead of just waiting to die here like a coward. I think if I were your wife, I would never sacrifice myself in exchange for a coward like you to live here, without even the courage to leave here.”
Ada said this and prepared to leave.
“Wei, close the door!” Dr. Jenner said
[Received the order, closing the gate]Ida looked back at Dr. Jenner.
“Do you think you can stop me like this? Wei, activate the first-level authority and remove all of Jenner’s orders, leaving only the right for him to open the door.”
[The key has been authenticated, calibration is being performed, and the instructions are being adjusted]The door in front of Ada slowly reopened. Before leaving, Ada wanted to say her final goodbye to Jenner.
“Research can be done anywhere, and the answers can be found anywhere. I hope you can be worthy of your wife and muster up the courage. I will only wait for you outside the door for half an hour.”
After Ada finished speaking, she walked into the elevator and arrived on the first floor. Everyone had already collected a lot of weapons and ammunition, food, wine, water and warmth.
“Okay, everyone start loading the vehicles and assign someone to be on guard,” Ada ordered.
“Wei, open the main gate and turn off the lights”
[Command received successfully and is being executed]The door slowly opened and everyone began to move supplies.
“You are simply a legend,” Rick praised beside Ada.
Ada looked at Rick, her eyes fixed on the food and weapons.
Ada laughed and said, “That’s totally irrelevant. When I get a tank or a Humvee, you will kneel down and call me Jesus.”
“You are much more beautiful than Jesus, but you are indeed our Jesus.” Rick said and went forward to help.
After a long time, just when the last box of bullets was loaded into the truck, the elevator door opened.
The person who came was Dr. Jenner.
While Ada was gone, Dr. Jenner was thinking to himself.
“Wei, play experiment 19”
[You do not have permission to use it, but Wei is willing to do it for you]“Really? Even machines can have feelings? Are they sympathizing with me?”
Jenner watched the video, which had been played nearly a thousand times, and the experimental questions on it, repeated death and resurrection, and death and recombination.
“I hope you can live up to your wife’s sacrifice and show courage, courage”
This voice kept coming back to Jenner’s mind.
Jenner turned on the VCR.
“Today, I finally decided to let go of everything here and go out into the world. If I can find the answer, I will thank you. Your sacrifice taught me to persevere, and today there is another person who taught me courage.”
Jenner turned off the video recorder, took off the white CDC uniform, and walked down the elevator.
“Have you decided?” Ada asked as she looked at Dr. Jenner coming out of the elevator.
Jenner walked slowly to Ada and said, “There will be no more doctors in the future, just call me Jenner.”
“Welcome, Jenner,” Ada said
“Welcome to join us,” Rick said
“Welcome, Jenner,” Glenn said to everyone
“Thank you very much everyone, I finally know what I am living for,” Jenner said
Everyone packed up and boarded the truck…
At the same time, the countdown deep in the base was ticking away second by second.
[Protocol 000 is being executed. Confidential documents have been stolen. Details have been uploaded to the Alliance Headquarters.]The people who left did not know that the entire CDC was just the tip of the iceberg, and Pandora’s box had been opened.
Somewhere far away
Inside the building, fully armed soldiers were patrolling the corridors.
An officer in a black beret knocked on the door.
After getting permission, the officer entered the room.
The person sitting in the seat slowly asked
“What happened?”
The officer in the black beret stood straight.
“Reporting to the commander, confidential documents of the Atlanta CDC were stolen at 0487”
“0487? Haven’t all the researchers there been withdrawn?” the mysterious man asked
“According to the investigation, there is one that slipped through the net. And this time the file was stolen directly using the supervisor’s secret key.” The officer continued to answer
“Interrogate the supervisor carefully. If he refuses to confess, you know what to do,” said the mysterious man.
“Yes, sir.”
The officer in the black beret left the room.
The mysterious man sat up and looked at the scene outside the window.
Hundreds of tanks, thousands of trucks, and hundreds of helicopters have been assembled outside.
[Postscript: The inspiration for this adaptation is based on logical reasoning. In the series, after Dr. Jenner knew that Rick and his crew were all infected, he became very depressed, but he did draw his own blood for research. He really thought he was the son of destiny and did research and recorded it every day. Until he met Rick, his fantasy was shattered. He started drinking all day and blew himself up. Couldn’t he run away with Rick? He knew the truth and didn’t want to run away. There is no immune person. ]Chapter 21: Getting Rich (Old Version)
Dr. Jenner walked along the way, looking at the devastated land, as if he had come to a different world. He did not expect that the impact of the virus would be far worse than he had imagined.
There were overturned cars, ruined buildings, wandering zombies everywhere along the way, and countless women and children became victims.
I still remember what my wife told me before she died in the laboratory: I must prevent this disaster.
Glenn and Rick were also silent, not knowing what to say. What the CDC knew was still a huge blow to them.
We have all become part of the walking dead. Survival is a futile effort. We are all living walking dead.
No one knows how many twists and turns there will be on the road to survival in the future, so just live in the present and don’t leave any regrets.
A few hours later, the convoy returned to the prison. The remaining personnel had repaired the outer wall and had given it preliminary reinforcement.
“It looks like Daryl and the others are back too.” Ada looked at the two military trucks parked in the yard.
After entering the prison, Glenn began to arrange for everyone to start unloading supplies. Ada and Rick went straight to the prison guard dormitory in Area C, which had been converted into a meeting room.
When I arrived at the conference room, I heard that Ada and her group had returned, and all the committee members had also arrived at the conference room.
According to Ada’s instructions, everyone got to know Dr. Jenner and announced to the committee all the truth about the infection that they got back from the CDC.
When some people heard this explosive news, they looked extremely panicked.
Ada instructed Herschel, “In the future, the medical department must pay more attention to this aspect of prevention. If someone is sick, they must be sent to the death row for isolation as soon as possible. The medical department will also move to Area D for office work later. The equipment will be supplied to the medical department.”
Ada then instructed Sean beside her, “The prison will also need to select another group of personnel to form a guard team, and armed personnel will also be arranged to guard and patrol the dormitory area in the future.”
Sean nodded.
Ada looked at the supplies counted in the warehouse.
“Everyone, the purpose of calling everyone here today, in addition to knowing about the CDC, is to tell you one thing. I believe that there are more than one gang in this world. There must be some organizations that rely on plundering them. So from now on, our enemies will not only be the wandering zombie-sized zombies, but also be on guard against predators with ulterior motives.”
“Take off the machine guns from the four Humvees that have just been deployed and deploy them to the four guard towers. Also set up ammunition points nearby. Don’t be stingy with ammunition in the event of an emergency.”
“The vehicles were separated into two groups and equipped to two outbound teams. Military vehicles have good bulletproof performance. Ordinary 5.56 and 7.62 caliber bullets cannot penetrate the armor of the Humvee.”
It is understood that Daryl only found a few supplies outside the gymnasium due to lack of manpower and did not dare to explore further.
In order to face future enemies, Ming Tian decided to put the two outfield teams and half of the police force in the prison into the gymnasium for a big gamble.
The current team is no longer the team that used fire sticks. Daryl and the CDC searched for dozens of long and short guns, 20 sets of military bulletproof vests, 8 sets of police bulletproof vests, and 15 sets of prison explosion-proof suits.
6 sniper rifles, 18 M4 military rifles, 6 M4 civilian rifles, 16 AR15 military and civilian rifles. Police shotgun M870, military shotgun M870M1014. A total of 20. Pistols Glock 17, M1911 military, a total of 40. Other unpopular models of guns about 20
Ada, looking at this series, there is more than enough to arm a reinforced company.
I really want to get an HK416 to try it out. I’ve only played it in games, but I think I’ll be able to get one in the future if I get the chance.
“Let Rick lead the team tomorrow,” Ida thought.
“For tomorrow’s operation, Rick will be the leader, with Daryl and Sean as assistants. Bring your guns to prevent any predators.”
The meeting was disbanded and everyone went back to prepare.
In the conference room, Dr. Jenner at the side asked, “What about me?”
“Dr. Jenner, please go to the medical department to help Herschel first. When conditions permit, I will arrange for someone to do research for you. You can sort out the information first, as you will be needed in the future,” Ada replied.
Dr. Jenner then went to Area D under Allen’s leadership to help with the relocation of the medical department.
After a long time, Ada was studying the confidential documents brought back from the CDC, and Arnold and Audis came outside the door.
“Officer, I heard you summoned us, what’s the matter?” the two asked
Ada closed the computer beside her. This laptop was also looted from outside. Although there was no network, the information could be viewed without the network. There was no need to worry about being tracked. If everything was a government conspiracy as Ada expected, it would be much safer this way.
Looking at the two people coming, Ada ordered
“There are now some spare trucks in the base. Tomorrow you can find some workers to go to the farm and bring back all the leftover food.”
The two received the order, agreed, and then left the meeting room. . .
After the two left, Ada continued reading the documents.
Inside the armory, a group of people were sorting their equipment, and Rick looked at Daryl and formally went up to greet him.
“I’m Rick Grimes, and this is the first time we’re formally introduced,” Rick said to Daryl, extending his hand.
Daryl looked at Rick in front of him. At first glance, he did not feel any hostility or disgust. He even felt a little attracted to him.
“Daryl Dixon, nice to meet you”
Daryl held out his hand in reply, and the two briefly shook hands.
They both checked their bulletproof vests and put their full magazines into their pouches. Daryl was the first to break the silence as they reloaded their bullets.
“Are you familiar with that woman? I saw you two coming together at the camp.” Daryl asked
“Are you talking about Ada? I’m not very familiar with her, but that woman gives me a very mysterious feeling. I don’t know what secrets she has, but I can see that everything she does is pretty good.” Rick answered while thinking about the journey with Ada.
“Yeah, I think so too. She doesn’t seem like a woman to me. She’s very scary. If I have to choose between my brother and her, I think I’m more afraid of her.”
Daryl loaded two magazines and then went to check his compound crossbow. He preferred to use his compound crossbow rather than a rifle.
Rick, who was standing by, saw this and praised, “It’s a very cool weapon. It suits your temperament very well.”
Daryl’s face was amused, and Rick on the side continued, “I think I know why you don’t like talking to people, because when you laugh, you look really ugly. It’s cooler to keep a cold face.”
Rick joked, laughing.
“Bitch, you’re the first man to say that to me. If you do that again, I’ll shoot you through the anus with a crossbow,” Daryl said in a joking tone.
Rick found that he and Daryl were also destined to be together, and then said, “We’re leaving tomorrow, why don’t we go to the restaurant tonight and I’ll buy you a drink?”
Facing Rick’s invitation, Daryl thought for a while and then answered, “Okay, but next time you have to invite me for a drink, preferably when I come back from hunting. I prefer hares with whiskey.”
Seeing Daryl agree, Rick smiled and said, “It’s my honor.”
The two of them took their equipment and headed towards Area B.
Sean behind him also received his equipment and prepared to return to the dormitory. Looking at the two figures in front of him, Sean felt that Rick was becoming more and more distant from him.
“Maybe this is the price,” Sean thought, and then left the armory.
Ada read some documents and felt depressed, so she decided to go out for some fresh air. The best place in the entire prison is the command center in Area D, which overlooks the entire prison from all directions.
Arriving at the command center, Dell and Oscar were there.
“Hello, sir.” Oscar still wasn’t used to it and still subconsciously thought of himself as a prisoner. Seeing Ada coming, he quickly stood up and greeted her.
“Oscar, don’t be so serious. You are one of us. Thanks to you for handling the alarm, our losses were not so severe.” Ada said
“Don’t worry, sir. That won’t happen again. I’ve already reset the alarm system, so there won’t be any more alarms that loud. I’m also familiar with the entire operating system, and I’ve given Sean and other officers the instructions for using it,” Oscar replied.
Watching Oscar tinkering with something else.
Ida couldn’t help but ask curiously, “What are you doing now?”
Oscar saw the chief and became interested, so he picked up the flashlight beside him.
A burst of blinding white light blinded Ada, and she blocked the light with her hands.
Oscar then said with satisfaction, “Sir, guess what it means.”
Ada was puzzled and shook her head.
Dale, who was standing by, did not interrupt, as he could not bear to expose Oscar’s strange idea.
Oscar continued. “Didn’t the commander just order us to load the .50 machine gun from the Humvee onto the guard tower? I was just thinking about how to assemble the searchlights and machine guns used for night patrols together. In this way…”
“In this way, the enemies below will not be able to see the machine gunner’s target clearly because of the light, while the machine gunner can take advantage of the light source to shoot the target clearly even at night.” After hearing this suggestion, Ada couldn’t help but admire Oscar. This fantastic idea really made sense and was great.
“Hahaha, that’s what I thought.” Oscar laughed.
Dale at the side finally spoke up, “Sir, I just asked you the same question at my age. Oscar was so blind that I couldn’t see clearly for two or three minutes.”
As he spoke, Dell rubbed his eyes again.
“Good boy, I’ll ask the cafeteria to give you an extra steak later.” Ada said with a smile
“Sir, I really want you to think about it again.”
“What do you mean?” Ida was puzzled.
“It’s Murphy, the bearded guy who lives with me. He wants to do something for you just like me, but he’s afraid you won’t trust him, so he stays in the dormitory every day, feeling unhappy.” Oscar said.
“Okay, Dale, go find Andrea and tell him that Murphy doesn’t need to file a report anymore. Just treat him as your own.”
“Okay, I’ll let you know right away,” Dell replied.
After Dale left, Ada looked out the window at the women working in the fields planting vegetables, the children running in the fence, the patrolling guards, the workers reinforcing the fence with wood outside the fence, and little Carl’s laughter as he was chased by Sophia and Clementine.
This was my first pot of gold.
Chapter 22: The Salvation Army Appears (Old Version)
On the morning of the next day, after the convoy left, only a few people were left in the prison. Kenny and Lee led the workers to continue processing the felled wood and repairing and reinforcing the fences. Mrs. Herschel, Donna and other women and children were sowing seeds in the fields, planning to grow some potatoes and tomatoes. Everyone was very busy. At present, there were only two patrol teams organized by Sean Green and Billy Green on guard in the prison.
Ada was in the conference room, continuing to study the information obtained from the CDC. Apart from research data, there was very little useful information. Ada opened the file.
?File 1?Time unknown Encryption level S
In accordance with relevant prevention and control treaties, all disease control centers must ensure that they assist stationed soldiers in their work, immediately report any uninfected persons they find, and protect them.
?File 2?Time unknown, highest encryption level
All persons in charge of the epidemic prevention center are requested to stick to research and development work according to the pre-planned plan. If a trend of loss of control is found, they are allowed to evacuate immediately and activate the self-destruct device to destroy all information related to the “Wildfire” plan.
?File 3?Time unknown, highest encryption level
Please ask each district CDC to check the BNMV001 vaccination situation in various places. If any unvaccinated people are found, please report to the higher authorities immediately.
?Meeting Record 1?
The Florida Center for Disease Control and Prevention has been confirmed to have been destroyed and all its staff members have died. People from all over the world who have worked for the Florida Center for Disease Control and Prevention are requested to immediately go to the new Florida department to take up their posts.
?Meeting Record 2?
After investigation, it was found that the New Florida Centers for Disease Control and Prevention had been breached by rioters. The government was no longer able to quell the rebellion, and all subsequent branches began to evacuate one after another.

Ada read through the entire file repeatedly, but she really had no clue and did not get much useful information in the whole morning.
I looked at the research records.
It contains some information about the infected people.
?Research Record 1?
In the early stages of infection, the body temperature of the infected person will gradually reach 45-50 degrees. According to the examination, the body’s immune system has entered an unprecedented attack posture. Everything is normal in the patient’s body, no trace of the virus is found, interferon is normal, and macrophages begin to attack normal cells.
In the middle stage of infection, the infected person’s body temperature drops sharply, and many organs in the body start to operate in saturated and low-energy mode. The infected person feels weak and has difficulty breathing.
In the late stage of infection, the infected person’s immune cells mutate, and the heat source they emit is abnormal, and they begin to issue instructions to the central nervous system, the immune system enters self-destruction mode, and the body temperature soars again. The brain tissue begins to suffer irreversible damage, and various organs begin to fail, eventually leading to death.
The research report pointed out that from the time the infected person was bitten to the time he died, no wounds were found, and there were no abnormalities in the body. No viruses were found, and no unknown abnormal cells were found.
The results of the study showed that the cause of death was an error in the immune system.
Research Report 2
The experimental subject was an infected person who had been dead for 3 hours.
One hour after the patient died, the muscle tissue hardened, the organs stopped functioning, the blood in the body coagulated, and the platelets and hemoglobin died.
Two hours after the patient’s death, his body functions completely stopped, brain cells died completely, blood coagulation caused necrosis of vascular tissue, and livor mortis began to appear on the body.
Three hours after the patient’s death, the brain tissue began to become abnormal, emitting unknown brain nerve currents, and the brain stem began to function abnormally.
3 hours and 15 minutes after the patient’s death, cells in the brain tissue resumed working, the hands and feet began to be able to receive nerve commands, the respiratory system began to resume working, the digestive system began to resume working, some necrotic cells began to become active, and the metabolism began to function normally.
The research report stated that the experimental subjects were theoretically indeed alive, but had become extremely aggressive, sensitive to sound, had severe corneal damage, and had severe vision loss.
Research Report 3
The experimental subject was a patient who had just been confirmed to be brain dead. Many functions of his body had not yet stopped, and his brain cells had restarted in a very short period of time. However, like the second experimental subject, he was extremely aggressive and his vision was less impaired.
Research Report 4
Experimental subject X is the only one with less aggressiveness. However, an accident occurred and the experimental subject actually knocked on the lock of the isolated door. Compared with the wandering and sluggishness of other experimental subjects, this is an exception and is of great research value.
Ada looked at the research report and fell into deep thought. This was indeed very strange. Logically, why would the immune system be automatically activated? And why would the infected person’s immune system attack its own healthy cells and nerves? It seemed that there was a problem here. This was probably not a problem that this researcher could figure out by reference. There must be a problem here, but I must find an expert among experts to answer it for me.
Ada closed her computer and was recording the details of the report.
Outside the meeting room, Sean came running in and said anxiously, “Sir, something bad has happened. There are a lot of armed men outside, saying they want to kill us.”
“Where’s the patrol?” Ada asked hurriedly as she stood up. A standoff had already begun.
What you fear will come true. I have just started out and I am already being targeted.
Ada hurriedly went out with a pistol to see who was coming to mess with her.
Came to the gate guard.
Seeing Arnold coming back, Ada hurriedly asked.
“Arnold, what’s going on?”
“Officer Ada, we just loaded the food from the farm and were heading back when we ran into this group of people. They ordered us to hand over the vehicles and food. We didn’t dare to stop, so they kept chasing us and shooting at us. They even refused to give up after we returned to the prison,” Arnold replied.
“Is anyone hurt?” Ida asked.
“Two workers were shot, but they were not seriously injured. They have been sent to my father.” Arnold replied
“Damn it, take your gun and follow me,” Ada said angrily
The gate was opened, and outside there were dozens of motorcycles, several cars, and more than 30 armed men, with a tied-up man in custody.
“Oh, a girl is here. The boss will be very happy if we catch her.” The leader couldn’t help but sneered when he saw that it was a woman.
“Are you the person in charge here?” the leader asked
“Who are you?” Ida asked back
The leader looked impatient and replied slowly, “Listen, girl, our style has always been to beat a few of you to death first, and then answer your questions. But since you are so beautiful, I will make an exception this time, but please don’t ask any more questions.”
Ada, listening to the tone and looking at the arrogant appearance of these people, it really makes people nostalgic, and she probably guessed the identity of these people.
Ada raised her hands and clapped.
There were only two loud sounds of loading the gun, followed by a ding-dong sound.
The people outside then realized that there were still people on the two guard towers. Ada then walked a few steps to the side, picked up the golden bullet from the ground, and blew off the dirt on it.
“Although I don’t have the face to ask you questions, but I think the .50 machine gun and the .50 caliber bullet should be. If you have the face, please ask.” Ada said as she shook the bullet in her hand. The .50 caliber bullet was frighteningly long. When she spread out her palm, it was as long as a whole palm.
Seeing this situation, everyone felt unsure of their chance of winning and their momentum weakened.
Ada also knew when to stop. Now they were outnumbered and might suffer losses if they fought hard.
“Tell me, do you want to solve it peacefully or physically?”
The leading man said, “Don’t think you can scare me just because you have two broken guns. When we meet next time, you will know that you have offended the wrong person. I can’t wait to see you begging for mercy.”
Seeing that they couldn’t take a forceful approach, the group had to give up for the time being. It was really strange. They had discovered this prison when they were on tour in the south, and were going to go back and ask the boss to send people to occupy it. However, after a tour of Atlanta in less than half a month, the prison had an owner, and judging by its size, there were quite a few people inside. They could only go back and ask the boss to send more people.
“Wait a minute.” Without waiting for these people to leave, Ada spoke first.
The leader looked at Ada, wanting to hear what she was going to do next.
“Now that you’re here, why don’t you come in and sit down?” Ida asked
The leading man was puzzled. What do you mean?
“What I mean is, do you think I’m a public toilet? Come as you please, leave as you please. If you can’t take anything with you, then leave something behind.”
In fact, as early as when they were chatting, Aida had already ordered people to unload the two machine guns on the south side and reload them on the Hummer. Fortunately, Rick and his men felt that driving four vehicles out in the morning would waste fuel, as there were still military trucks, so they simply did not drive so many vehicles out and only drove two, and the other two Hummers were parked in the backyard.
During this delay, two other Hummers rushed out and surrounded the crowd.
“Oh, I forgot to mention that I don’t have two, I have four. Now there are four heavy machine guns pointing at you. Do you think you can just leave like this?”
“Girl, don’t be so complacent. If we can’t go back, Negan will definitely send more people here, and you won’t even know how you died then.”
“I won’t kill you. I’ll give you two choices. I don’t ask for much. Leave all the spears behind, and you can keep the pistols for self-defense. Then go back and tell Negan that I will interrupt his Lucille sooner or later.”
“The second way is to shoot me and see if you can escape from the fire of these four machine guns.”
The group of people thought it was not worth fighting for, so they all dropped their rifles and submachine guns.
Seeing the tied-up man squatting nearby, Ada pointed at him and hooked her finger.
The man looked around in shock, and after confirming that there was no one else there, he looked at the man who was leading the group.
“Come here, he can still eat you,” said Ada
The man came to Ada tremblingly.
Ada looked at the people who were surrounded and said, “Why don’t you get out of here? I don’t provide food here.”
Everyone looked at each other. Wow! This was the first time in history that something like this had happened. The robber was robbed by the one being robbed. If this got out, the other teams would be laughing to death.
There is no way. A hero cannot defeat a large number of people, and a large number of people cannot defeat a large caliber weapon. Even a fool knows that a Hummer cannot be penetrated by a normal fire stick. If you are hit by a 9mm or even a 5.56, you still have a chance to rescue. But if you fight against a .50 heavy machine gun, one shot will shatter half of your body.
The group started the car and quickly thought about going back to the headquarters to get reinforcements. There were hundreds or even thousands of people in the headquarters of the Salvation Hall. Let’s let this group of people be proud for a while.
After everyone left, Ada couldn’t understand why she met the Saviors now. She felt that the world had begun to deviate from her own cognition. Something had changed and started to produce a butterfly effect?
Of course, no one could give Ada an explanation for all these questions, and Wenxi in his subconscious was also a little confused about the current situation.
Chapter 23: Diverting the trouble (old version)
After the looters went away, everyone collected their weapons, bullets, food, bullets and other supplies that were looted from others were all transported to the armory and granary. To be honest, Ada didn’t think much of these civilian versions of guns. They had a high failure rate and were difficult to maintain. There were a lot of different types, and it was not easy to get the corresponding caliber of ammunition. It would be fine as long as it could kill people. It could also be used to arm the armed patrols in the future. The two teams that went out were already equipped with military equipment.
Everyone moved the weapons back to the two southern guard towers, and the Humvee was also driven there to put them away.
“Arnold, go and comfort the injured soldiers for me, and apply for more fruits and canned food from the grain department. If they have family members, compensate their families. If they don’t have family members, leave them to them. It’s my fault for not thinking carefully and causing you to have an accident. By the way, go to the medical department and give my regards to your father.” Ada instructed
After receiving the order, Arnold immediately went to the medical department. The workers were all old employees of his company, and he was indeed worried about their injuries.
Arriving at the medical department, I saw Herschel had just bandaged their wounds.
Seeing Arnold coming, the four sisters, Maggie, Beth, Susie, and Rachel, all greeted their brother.
“Father, are they okay?” Arnold asked.
“Fortunately, nothing serious.” After Herschel finished, the four sisters transported the two injured to the death row rooms 1 and 2. Now the entire death row area has been transformed into a simple ward.
Dr. Jenner was quite confused and couldn’t help but come forward to gossip, “Are you all a family? I am the only outsider in the entire medical department?”
Herschel explained with a smile, “My daughters are usually in the women’s group. They usually help my wife plant crops, and they also teach the children when they have free time. I am the only one with the most free time at the moment, and I cannot arrange for anyone else, so I can only let my daughters take care of the patients part-time.”
Herschel took a sip of water and continued, “The one behind me is Ms. Katja, Mr. Kenny’s wife and the head nurse. Amy and Patricia are trainee nurses. There are only four people in the entire medical department now.”
“I see. I envy you for having so many children. My child died when the epidemic broke out, and then my wife also died,” said Dr. Jenner.
“Oh, I’m sorry. Actually, it’s all because of Officer Ida. If it weren’t for her reminder, I might not be so happy. I heard that there were robbers in the prison today. Oh my God, I can’t imagine what would have happened to my daughters if I hadn’t met Officer Ida and I was still on that farm.”
Herschel said
Arnold said, “Don’t worry, Dad. It’s all right. Officer Ada asked me to say hello to you when I came.”
“Thank you so much, my child. She is so busy but still thinks of an old man like me. Herschel (Arnold), you need to help everyone and help Officer Ida protect our home. Remember?” Herschel gave Arnold a meaningful instruction.
“Okay, father. I’ll go back to my post now. I’ll ask Officer Ada to come visit you when there’s a chance.”
After that, Arnold went to the ward to visit the two injured people.
Meanwhile, in the conference room.
Two guards brought the tied man and Ada to the conference room. Under Ada’s instructions, the guards untied the man and poured him some water.
“Tell me, how did you get caught by that group of people?”
Ada didn’t look at the man, but looked through the recent progress report on crops and fence repairs. Being a leader is really tiring. It would be great if I could be a hands-off boss, but it’s unrealistic. Ada complained like this more than once.
“Sir, can I work with you here?”
The man drank two sips of water and whispered
“That depends on what you can do and what special skills you have.”
“I don’t have any special skills. I’m just a caregiver. I worked in a nursing home before the epidemic. Then these things happened. You know, almost all the people in the nursing home ran away. Only a few people stayed.”
Listening to this story, Ada had already guessed something in her mind. She roughly knew who he was. The people in the sanatorium were indeed kind-hearted and could be used. Ada continued to listen.
“We already had no home. The sanatorium was our home. At the beginning, we relied on the supplies that the brothers got from supermarkets and shopping malls to barely survive.”
“Until one day, the group of people just now broke into our home and stole many useful things, such as medicine, food, and weapons. They also asked us to continue searching for weapons, food, and other supplies for them. They were so numerous and powerful that we had no way to resist. We could only desperately collect supplies to maintain our lives and pay tribute to them.”
“The last time, we were really cornered and chose to resist. In the end, everyone died. Not a single elderly woman was left.”
When the man said this, he couldn’t stop crying.
The guard standing by was also a former farm worker and felt very sympathetic towards the man’s situation.
Ada, recalling the past, judging by the timeline, in the series Rick dropped a batch of guns when he entered the city. Could it be that the reason these people took weapons was to provide tribute to the Saviors, or to resist the Saviors?
No wonder we couldn’t find any clues. When we went to the nursing home later, we found that everyone had been killed. They were all shot.
“I’ve heard of that place. Do you know a caregiver named Philip?” Ada asked
“Sir, do you know me? I am Philip, sir.”
“Oh my god, they don’t look alike.” Ada really couldn’t tell, but when she thought about it, the TV series were performed by people.
Ada thought about it and decided that since she had solved another unsolved mystery, it could be considered a blessing in disguise.
Ada ordered the guards to take Philip down, register him in the dormitory, and then assign him to the patrol guard team.
The thing about multiple mouths to feed.
Afterwards, after previewing all the work reports for today, Ada closed her eyes and rested for a while, thinking to herself, I really don t know what the situation is at the gymnasium. I really should go and see it with my own eyes.
In a distant stadium
Daryl, Mor, Rick, and Sean finally took a breath after loading the last truckload of supplies.
Rick counted and estimated that there were thousands of rounds of ammunition, and the remaining 8 Humvees and the 2 that he had brought brought a total of 10 Humvees. There were also 8 trucks of supplies, and 2 of them were brought by him.
The supplies here are more than enough to arm a battalion. They are also official army equipment.
“What should we do with this thing? We can’t even get the good ones back. What about the bad ones?” Rick pointed at the big green turtle next to him.
“I guess only my brother can try this thing. My brother has served in the army. If he can’t open it, no one can help him. Besides, this thing has no running orders.” Daryl said
Moore served in the army for a period of time. He had never driven a tank, but he did learn some basic skills.
“Our Officer Ai said something that I found very interesting. As long as your thinking doesn’t slip, there are always more solutions than problems,” said Rick.
Sean on the side couldn’t help but complain, “Although this doesn’t sound like a proverb in our country, it’s quite interesting.”
Rick and Sean have changed a lot after their battle in the gym, but their subconscious understanding is still there, and they are still as skilled as before in covering each other and moving around in battle.
The two of them didn’t say anything, but it didn’t seem like they would never talk to each other again.
Seeing Sean joking, Rick just turned around and smiled without saying anything more.
“I really don’t understand what kind of shitty habit three grown men have of listening to a woman’s orders, but there’s nothing I can do. Since I like it, I’ll give it a try.”
Moore jumped onto the tank and entered the cabin. After a while, he actually started the engine. After he got used to it.
“It seems that if we just want to drive him away, it won’t be difficult. Let’s go home. What are you standing there for?” Moore called to everyone.
Rick and Daryl greeted everyone, and the convoy slowly began to move towards home. The entire military base was moved, and except for the damaged vehicles, there were only bullet shells on the ground.
Half an hour later, a team of dozens of people also arrived at the gymnasium.
Looking at the empty field, the leading man smiled and looked at the man beside him. The man was wearing a military uniform, and his face was swollen from being punched and kicked.
“This is what you said was all supplies, but what I see is just bullet shells all over the floor.” The leading man roared. What he hated most in his life was being deceived by others, and what he hated most was being played tricks on by others.
The man was pinned to the ground by several men and begged for mercy. “I swear, I really didn’t lie to you. All the supplies are here.”
“Chop off his head. I will worship it as a trophy and remind myself that this is the first person who lied to me.” the leading man ordered.
I saw a little brother beside me, trembling and reporting. “Governor, an informant reported that there is a prison with a lot of things inside. It seems there are also military trucks. Do you think it will…”
“Good, good, very good.” The governor drove towards his own town, determined to ambush them on the road and kill all their manpower.
Seeing the Governor leave, the younger brothers also drove to follow their boss’s steps.
A few hours later, through clues provided by the informant, their out-of-town team was found.
The Governor was the first to stop in front of the convoy.
Everyone was very confused, wondering what the meaning was. One moment they promised to let us go, and the next they sent people to ambush us on the road.
“Do you know what I hate most?” the Governor said to the leader on the opposite side.
“What?”
“I hate it most when someone steals my things.” The governor was the first to open fire, and the brothers behind him followed suit.
In just a short while, all the people on the opposite side were shot dead.
The Governor was cleaning up the battlefield and looked at the supplies that the group had brought with them. He spat to the side. “Bah, you only bring these broken pistols with you when you go out, and you still have the nerve to snatch food from me.”
The Saviors never figured out until their death why Ada sent people to kill them. I’m afraid no one will ever understand this secret.
The governor prepared to return to the town to replenish supplies first, and then settle the account with the people in the prison slowly. Anyway, he had already killed twenty or thirty of them.
Chapter 24: New Woodbury (Old Version)
[Before I start, let me make up for Woodbury’s settings. If I don’t, my blood pressure will go up to the limit. Atlanta Prison is in Georgia, and Woodbury is in New Jersey. For many authors, the straight-line distance to Woodbury is through Georgia, Virginia, the capital of Washington, Pennsylvania, the first-tier city of New York, and New Jersey. I won’t talk about whether you can get through the epidemic quarantine alerts between states. The highways and main roads are unobstructed along the way, so you have to cheer up, brother. Don’t you fix such obvious bugs when you write something? The bugs in the comics are copied from the TV series, and the bugs in the TV series are copied from the fan works. You just adapt it casually for fun. I have whatever is in the show. It’s a pile of shit, but you let the audience eat it three times and they still have to praise you for changing it well. ] – Personal opinion, not directed at anyone

Before the outbreak, Woodbury County, New Jersey
Brian Black is a local gang leader. Due to his long-term involvement in the black industry, he quickly became a local boss. He was involved in casinos, drug trafficking, smuggling, and basically everything else. He also had a few hundred gunmen under his command. . . All men want to launder their money.
Bryan ran for governor of New Jersey four times, but failed every time. However, he just wouldn’t give up and the more he failed to get the job, the more he wanted to be the governor.
Just as Brian was preparing for his fifth election, the epidemic broke out. That night, he got drunk in the bar again, and a naked prostitute was enjoying drugs next to him. The younger brother next to him was no longer surprised by this scene.
Brian’s phone rang for the ninth time tonight, and Brian hung up the phone helplessly and threw it on the table beside him.
Brian had a wife who was considered the most beautiful woman in Woodbury. Although she was a prostitute, Brian fell in love with her at first sight.
After giving birth, his wife was really like a butcher’s knife. She was completely changed. Brian tried to divorce her several times but failed. So he just stayed in the nightclub all day and all night.
Brian walked to the bathroom with a tipsy step, supported by a younger brother, who was waiting outside tactfully.
“Damn, when I think of that bitch, I have to pee. I just want to pee hard on her face. Of course, that has to be before she gives birth to a child.”
After peeing, the younger brother continued to help Brian back to the box. As soon as he entered the room, he found that the dancer had woken up and was squatting beside him.
The scene was really enjoyable. I have to say that sometimes bars are not necessarily a bad thing. Due to the loud noise, the dancers didn’t notice the two people coming in at all. They just wanted to concentrate on enjoying the food.
The blood on the ground filled Brian’s brain nerves, and he was about 70% sober.
Brian slowly left the room, and another boy beside him couldn’t hold it anymore and ran out. Brian also ran away. The bar manager was very surprised, why did this guy leave so early today, and he never came out again when he went to the private room.
Brian got in the car and told the driver to drive home. Was he really under the influence of drugs or not? Why did the bodyguard run away?
I haven t taken my phone away yet, and now I want to call and ask, but I don t know who to call.
Not long after, the car drove out of the remote red light district and entered the county, where something changed again. I saw police cars on the road, and cars coming and going. It was as if something big had happened.
When I got home, I saw the door was open and my daughter was the only one crying inside.
Brian took out his pistol and went in, but found nothing unusual.
After asking, we learned that my mother had just had an argument with the neighbor next door.
“What happened? The neighbor’s child bit me just now, and my mother went to argue with them. But he never came back. My hand hurts and the skin is broken.” The daughter said crying.
“Damn it.” Brian used the home phone to notify his men to gather at his house.
My daughter looks very scared. I have to take her to see a doctor after I solve this problem. Her head is so hot and she seems to have a fever.
After a while, fifty or sixty people arrived with guns.
Brian could only remember a few important ones by memory, and the others were communicated to each other.
A group of people broke into the neighbor’s house and started shooting indiscriminately, turning everyone in the neighbor’s house into a hornet’s nest.
With such a big commotion, no matter how arrogant I am, it seems I can only escape for a while.
Brian brought a few of his brothers to the hospital, ready to treat the woman. It was not until they arrived near the hospital that Brian realized that the scene before him was like hell on earth, with cannibalism everywhere. The same thing happened when he arrived at the police station.
It seemed that the only way was to go to New York City. Everyone drove south, but as soon as they arrived outside New York City, they were asked to take a detour because New York had been closed down.
Brian had no choice but to head towards the Washington area, entering wherever he could along the way.
After an unknown amount of time, Brian arrived in Washington. He looked at the sign at the gate and was allowed to enter the city only after completing the inspection.
Is it possible for Washington to go there?
When they arrived at the checkpoint, inspectors discovered the little girl’s injuries.
“Sorry, you can’t enter Washington, please continue south”
Brian also became anxious when he heard the news. “Officer, my daughter has a high fever. If she doesn’t get treatment, it will be very dangerous. Please let me in.”
“I only know that if you dare to go in, we will dare to shoot. Leave quickly and don’t block the people behind you. There are still cities to the south that you can enter. You’d better hurry up.”
Although Brian is a bit of a jerk in some ways, he really loves his daughter.
There’s no way. If I were the governor, I’m afraid these two clerks would have given way long ago.
Bryan had no choice but to continue traveling south. Along the way, Raleigh, Concord, Columbus, Columbia, and Richmond County were all closed. There was no way to survive.
I filled up gas twice along the way, and it took me 11 hours to drive here, but there was no place to take me in. I ran to Richmond County from 7 or 8 last night, and my daughter went from being full of life to being cold and dead.
Brian decided not to run anymore, and not to look anymore. Everyone along the way was playing tricks on him and deceiving him.
Brian opened the trunk. Although his daughter was threatening, she was still a child after all, so Brian subdued her in two moves, tied up her mouth so that she could bite people, tied her hands, and led his daughter forward in the wilderness.
The number of his younger brothers behind him has also dropped from hundreds of people in one night to only dozens now.
Soon, Brian found a small town that seemed isolated from the world, with vast water sources and fields, making it a perfect place to live.
Brian and his men controlled the town’s guards and quickly gathered the townspeople to perform a show for everyone.
“Shh!” With Brian’s whistle, four younger brothers chopped off the heads of four police officers. For Brian, trusting the police was his only mistake.
The townspeople couldn’t bear to watch this tragic scene, but they were guarded by Brian’s brothers and couldn’t leave.
As time passed, the four heads opened their eyes and began to roar.
“See? Monsters are everywhere in the world now. I gathered you here to tell you the truth. The police and the government are liars. They never tell us their secrets. So don’t trust the government anymore. Trust me, I will guarantee your safety.”
Everyone was inspired by Bryan’s speech and responded immediately to support Bryan’s leadership.
“Long live Mr. Bryan!” everyone began to cheer.
“From now on, you don’t have to call me Brian. From now on, everyone will call me Governor or Governor. A new chapter will come here. From now on, my town will be named Woodbury, New Woodbury.”
“Long live the Governor!”
Brian brought his daughter to the town’s guardhouse and ordered everyone to turn it into his residence.
Looking at his daughter, Brian had no choice but to use the corpses to feed his daughter.
My daughter would not have a ferocious expression when she was eating. Watching her eat, although the food was a bit creepy, when she was eating, I felt as if she was still by my side and had never gone far away.
Therefore, from now on, no one is allowed to disturb me when I am feeding or talking to my daughter, otherwise I will be sentenced to death.
When Brian wanted to seek revenge at the previous checkpoints, he was told that the army had withdrawn and there would be no more checkpoints in the future. However, Brian felt that fate and God were always making things difficult for him.
Thus, a new survivor camp was established in a suburban town in Colombia.
The governor ordered people to tear down all the signs on the highway and wrote a few big words on a homemade sign.
?Welcome to Woodbury?
The time has come, now.
Knowing Woodbury’s past, things become simple.
It seems that at present, Woodbury has become a complete competitor to the prison.
“Sir, who do you think attacked the convoy that day?” said the younger brother next to him.
Someone nearby came back to report that the people monitoring them had returned to the camp, and the camp directly passed the information back to Woodbury.
As the governor slowly pondered, he also saw what kind of shitty intelligence you guys were collecting.
What puzzled the Governor the most was how this group of people knew that there were supplies in the gymnasium. He had to go through a lot of hardships to get the news after saving the co-pilot of a crashed helicopter.
“During the last evacuation of the stadium, the driver was bitten before the evacuation and suddenly became ill during the evacuation.”
Eventually the plane crashed, killing the pilot and several survivors, and injuring the co-pilot.
If I could get those equipments, I would have no rivals within a radius of several kilometers.
Thinking about his own weapons and equipment, which had now been taken by someone else, the Governor decided to make this scene the protagonist.
We can only talk to the other party about cooperation first. But I think the other party will not agree, because this is our last chance.
Meanwhile, in prison
Daryl’s team finally returned to camp.
This means that your power has greatly increased and you can now leverage your power over others.
Ada and the Governor each have their own little thoughts, and it’s a matter of seeing who can perform better.
Chapter 25: Water Conservancy Construction (Old Version)
Food is the basis of survival. As the saying goes, food must be prepared before troops move out. If one only relies on plundering without solving the fundamental problems, one day one will end up with nothing.
Ada went to Herschel and Mrs. Herschel’s dormitory early this morning before starting work. In order to facilitate the Herschel family, the dormitory arrangements were made to put the Herschel family together.
As Ada came to visit, Herschel was getting dressed for going out.
“Mr. Herschel, is Mr. Herschel here?” Ada called out from outside the door.
Herschel heard someone coming to visit him. He went out and said, “Oh, Officer Ada, if you have anything to say, you can just ask Arnold to notify me to come and see you. Why bother to go there in person?”
“That won’t do. After all, you are the elder. I still have to come in person.”
Everyone has been living in the prison for a while. Under Ada’s leadership, everyone has work to do and food to eat. In the end times, they can enjoy a luxurious and peaceful time. Ada treats everyone politely on weekdays, making people feel at ease. Everyone likes this leader or head of the family very much.
“Mr. Herschel, there is limited space in the prison. I have some ideas that I would like to ask for your opinion,” said Ada.
Seeing this, Herschel said goodbye to Mrs. Herschel, and the two walked and talked to the conference room. Rick, Sean, Sean Green, and Arnold Green were already waiting inside.
After everyone was in place, Ada was the first to express her thoughts.
“Everyone, now that we have sufficient weapons, security issues have been guaranteed, and then there will be problems with food and water sources.”
“The prison has limited open space. It’s no problem to grow some fruits and vegetables on weekdays, but it’s a bit difficult to grow food on a large scale. Although our current food reserves are enough to support us for about a year, we still need to prepare for a rainy day and be self-sufficient. Food will not fall from the sky.”
“My plan is for Sean Green and Arnold Green to lead a team to the farm. The land over there is already cultivated by the Herschel family, so it will be very convenient for planting.”
“Recently, the prison’s outer walls have been basically reinforced and completed. Workers can be transported to the farm by truck to work and then return to the prison at night. Although it is a bit harder, they must not spend the night outside.”
“After the specific plan is made, Sean Green will be the captain, Arnold and Otis will be the deputies. I will assign you two Humvees equipped with machine guns, and two military trucks will be responsible for the transportation of workers and food. When Sean Green returns, think about how many personnel and weapons are needed, and make a detailed table and plan. From now on, the farm will only set up night sentries, and workers will not be allowed to stay outside to avoid accidents.”
“Okay, sir,” Sean Green agreed.
Ada took a sip of water, thought for a moment and continued
“Then there is the issue of water sources. Sean Wales will be responsible for assisting Sean Green and his team to dig a few more wells on the farm. Also, Oscar knows how to do repairs. Ask him to give me a plan for the maintenance of the prison’s water and electricity systems.”
“Okay, sir, I will arrange for someone to assist, and the plan will be delivered to you later.” Sean replied.
After Ada finished speaking, she asked Herschel who was standing beside her, “Mr. Herschel, I wonder if there are any shortcomings in my plan. If there are, I hope you can point them out.”
Herschel thought for a moment. “I feel very good after listening to your plan, officer. Safety is guaranteed. There is one thing, but you don’t have to worry about it. The problem of insect pests after grain planting. My workers are basically veterans in this industry and will definitely help you solve this problem. You can rest assured. Officer, you are so considerate of everyone. I am really very happy. My children are under your care, and I am very relieved.”
When Ada heard that the farm experts also thought that this plan was fine, she immediately asked everyone to implement it.
“Arnold, take your father to the medical department and arrange for staff,” Ada ordered.
“Okay, thank you for your concern, sir.” Arnold said and left the meeting room with his father. Sean Green also went to discuss the needed materials with the workers.
Rick on the side said
“I heard that you dealt with a group of bandits who wanted to rob us while we were out.”
Ada heard Rick gossiping and replied, “That group of people are not robbers, the one behind him is a robber.”
“In short, we have to be extra careful now and never send all the men out again.” Rick offered his suggestion
Ada knew that the stadium incident had to be done as quickly as possible, and Ada took the risk just to get the upper hand.
Thinking of this, Ada suddenly remembered something, “Rick, take a few people out and patrol the perimeter of the prison to see if there is anything suspicious.”
After listening to this, Rick didn’t say anything and immediately left the meeting room to arrange personnel.
Sean Welsh and Ada were the only ones left in the conference room.
Sean guessed that Ada had something to say to him and had no intention of leaving. He just waited.
After a long while, Ada looked at the documents and said, “Lori should be almost 3 or 4 months old now. Remember to take her to Herschel for a checkup when you have time.”
Ada was so focused on the document that she couldn’t see Sean’s expression.
Sean was very puzzled. Lori only told him secretly that she was pregnant and no one else knew about it. How did Ada get the news?
“There’s no need for you to hide it from everyone. Rick also knows about it. You might as well be honest with each other. Go to the supply department and get more things so that Lori won’t work too hard. By the way, tell Lori not to work anymore and take good care of herself. If she’s really free, go to the housekeeping team and do some clothing mending work.” Ada said as she handed Sean two notes.
The prison base is now beginning to take shape. Ada found a piece of wood and carved her own seal. All prison material transfers now require documents with her seal.
The gun depot now also has armed guards.
The purpose is to prevent people with ulterior motives from causing rebellion.
Although Sean is nominally the person in charge of the prison, as long as Ada is still there, he has to submit reports for approval. Ada doesn’t know what Sean is thinking, but it’s always better to be on guard.
Sean held the approval slip, feeling mixed emotions. But he couldn’t show it. He had no choice but to wait and see.
After a long time, Daryl More received a notice to come to the conference room.
Daryl didn’t show any emotion, but More looked disdainful.
“Officer, call us if you need anything,” Daryl said
“It’s nothing. We are just weak in men now. You may not understand what I mean by this. We have weapons now but only a few personnel, only about sixty or seventy people. It is inevitable that we will be outnumbered. So I want the two of you to go out and look for other survivors. Doesn’t your brother also like power? The task for you now is to find survivors or communities. Form an outbound team. I will not send Rick out. You brothers will be in charge of the outbound team in the future.” Ada explained her purpose to the two.
Ada said as she walked over to Daryl and handed him the liberal arts paper she had just written.
Consent Form for Receiving and Using Materials
Daryl took it, looked at it, and handed it to Moore beside him.
Ada continued, “You can decide how many weapons and vehicles you need, but one thing you must pay attention to is that we must not harm or plunder others or communities. If you encounter a strange community, you must not fight or easily contact them, just come back and report. If you encounter animals on the road, you can also hunt them and bring them back for breeding.”
Daryl and More clarified their new responsibilities and tasks and said goodbye.
After a long time, the guard came to report, “Sir, Commander Rick has caught a suspicious person and is now outside the yard. He asked me to notify you to come over as soon as possible.”
Upon hearing this, Ada set out for the outside of the courtyard.
I saw a man and a woman kneeling on the ground surrounded by a crowd.
When Ada arrived, everyone made way for her, and a familiar figure appeared in front of Ada.
Rick, who was standing by, looked at Ada and said, “I inspected the prison as you instructed and found these two suspicious people sneaking around. These are what I found on them.”
Ada looked at the telescope and the hand-drawn prison map, as well as the samurai sword.
Rick continued, “The samurai sword belonged to this woman. She was accompanied by two dismembered zombies, who were killed by our people. The binoculars and map were found on this man.”
Aida decided to ask the man first, “Did the Governor send you here or was it Negan who sent you here?”
In fact, Ada had probably guessed it in her heart. Negan would not do such petty theft, only the Governor would.
The man trembled and answered, “The Governor asked me to monitor this prison. Our team was searching for supplies nearby. One day, we heard an alarm and discovered this prison. Our team did not dare to approach, but went back to report the situation to the Governor. I stayed here alone to continue monitoring.”
OK, after getting a positive answer, Ada smiled with satisfaction, and then arranged for someone to put the spy in a cage in the heavy criminal area. She also arranged for guards to watch over him. This was the first chief experiencer in the prison, and he had to be treated well.
“Michon, right? Don’t worry, we are not bad people here.” Ada handed the samurai sword to the woman and helped her up.
Michonne stood up and patted the dirt off her knees, but she didn’t let her guard down. She had seen too many hypocritical gangs along the way. She was not sure who the woman in front of her was.
“Rick, tell everyone to go back to their respective posts,” Ada said to Rick.
Rick just made a gesture, and everyone put away their weapons and continued patrolling.
Michonne said nothing just wanting to see what the woman wanted to say to her.
“I am Ada Wen,” Ada extended her hand and greeted
“I’m Rick Grimes” Rick on the side also welcomed the woman. Ada can definitely trust those she trusts.
Michonne didn’t say anything. Seeing that the two people in front of her had no hostility, she shook hands.
“Have you found your daughter?” Ada asked
Michonne looked shocked and exclaimed
“How do you know!”
Chapter 26: Tough Choices (Old Version)
At this moment, if Ada uses the authority of the guidance card, she can indeed obtain clues, but she doesn’t know whether they are good or bad.
If we extrapolate from the timeline of the beginning of the disaster, the father and daughter should be in great danger. Even if there are clues, the base heading north will inevitably be taken advantage of.
If left alone, Michonne would eventually find her daughter Elodie in the Commonwealth, but her younger daughter Colette would die.
While Aida was hesitating, Michonne looked at her and asked Aida to help her with pleading eyes.
Rick on the side also muttered quietly, “If you really know his daughter’s situation, tell him. She looks really pitiful, just like when you saved me.”
Ada and Rick looked at each other. Looking at Rick’s eyes, Ada made up her mind that what she said should not count. If she wants to save someone, she should do her best. No one will blame her if she doesn’t have the ability to save him. If she has the ability but doesn’t save him, that’s another matter. Maybe it was God’s will that Michonne appeared at this time.
Aida looked at Michonne and said, “I’ll help you this time, but you have to listen to me and cooperate well to ensure that everything goes well.”
Michonne nodded and agreed with tears in her eyes
“Rick, go find Daryl and his team.” Ada ordered Rick beside her.
A reminder sounded in Ada’s mind.
[Ding Dong! The guidance card was used successfully and the coordinates have been marked.]Ada opened the map. Michonne’s family was living in Kentucky at the time. They were heading north to Washington, but their father unfortunately passed away on the way. The two girls depended on each other and ended up in the hands of a group of bandits. Looking at the coordinates on the map, they were near Bath County. They didn’t know the current situation, so they could only give it a try.
“Officer Ada, what happened? Why are you so anxious?” Daryl and Rick ran over from behind.
Ada spread out the paper map and drew a punctuation mark on it. It seems that when facing bandits, we must use force to suppress them. Only then can we be qualified to negotiate.
As the team collects gasoline every time they go out, the base is no longer stingy with oil.
“Rick, Daryl, take Michonne to this place to search for her daughter. You decide the situation yourself. That group of people is a bandit. If there are more of them, negotiate with them. If there are fewer of them, kill them all. Rescue all the women and children they have enslaved. You have to wear military uniforms when you go there. Send out 6 Hummer military vehicles. If anyone dares to resist, don’t be stingy and shoot with your machine guns.” Ada gave the order with anger.
Ada also told Michonne that it was safe here, and hoped that Michonne would bring Samantha and the others to live with her on her way back.
Michonne felt that everything that happened today was like a dream. This woman seemed to know everything about her and everything she had done.
“Okay, if I find my daughter, I’d love to live here. I’d also go find Samantha,” Michonne replied.
Aida thought, Michonne, Michonne, do you know that I saved your little daughter’s life?
A short while later, a 20-man team led by Rick Daryl More and Glen Tyrese had assembled, and 6 military vehicles and 2 trucks drove out in a mighty manner, which shocked Michonne.
This is the first time I have seen an organization with such large-scale armed forces.
Daryl and Rick were in the same car, they drove to Michonne and opened the door. Michonne looked at Ada, who nodded to her and told her to go ahead.
The convoy set out on another expedition.
Michonne looked at the crowd, who were all dressed normally just now, but were all equipped with helmets, bulletproof vests and guns in a moment. She almost felt a little unfamiliar and didn’t recognize them.
“Are you in the military?” Michonne asked tentatively.
Rick smiled and pointed at Daryl beside him, “Look at our messy hair and my scruffy beard. Do we look like a military unit?”
Daryl rolled his eyes at Rick and said, “Don’t worry, we are just like you, ordinary people.”
Rick and Daryl also confessed to Michonne, “When you live longer, you will understand how powerful we are.”
“Who was that woman just now?” Michonne asked
Rick and Daryl smiled at each other and said in unison, “She is a legend.”
Michonne felt that the atmosphere was a little off. Rick and Daryl looked like gays.
I simply stopped asking questions, thinking that Ada was indeed strange. She knew that she was looking for her daughter along the way, and she knew her daughter’s names, Elodie and Colette. The strangest thing was that she also knew where her daughter was. It was really unbelievable.
He was worried about his daughter and couldn’t let her go. He had a demon in his heart. Some time ago, he said goodbye to Samantha’s camp and continued on the journey of looking for his daughter. Ada actually knew this.
While Michonne was thinking, Rick and Daryl started gossiping again. The two are good friends now, and they often speculate about Aida’s identity and even suspect whether she is an alien.
Rick said to Michonne that the journey was still long, so they should take a rest first and talk about it when they got closer.
After seeing off the convoy, Ada also planned to go to the farm to inspect the situation. She happened to be on the same road as Alan’s delivery car.
Twenty minutes later, they arrived at the farm and all the workers stopped their work and gathered together to eat.
Looking at the Herschel family’s cottage, Ada missed the time when she first came here. Kenny’s family of three had all made arrangements, and Herschel’s family was no less. It felt really good.
By the way, I hadn’t noticed that Maggie and Glenn seemed to be getting close recently. Otis and Patricia’s two children also began to attend literacy classes.
Ada inspected the farm’s land. All the crops had been sown and there would be an income from grain next year. At least they could survive by being self-sufficient.
The patrol team works in two shifts to ensure that one shift becomes fatigued and no zombies slip through the net and attack the workers on the farm.
Seeing that the progress was going smoothly, Ada went back to the prison with Alan after dinner.
New Woodbury at night.
The Governor was sitting in the stands of the arena, watching today’s performance.
The performance is to throw two living people into an arena full of zombies to see who will win first. The fight will not end until one of them is beaten to death on the ground or bitten to death by the zombies nearby.
Brian was seen drinking red wine in the stands, watching the life-and-death fight between the two sides on the field. There was really a perverted atmosphere surrounding them.
I saw a little brother running over and whispering in Brian’s ear.
Brian smashed the goblet in anger and cursed
“You useless thing, you can’t even handle such a small thing, how long have you been out of touch?”
The younger brothers beside him were so scared that they knelt on the spot. “Governor, calm down. I have not received any information for a day and a night. It is very likely that they were discovered, or they may not have noticed the zombies and were attacked and killed.”
Brian thought about it.
“Send more people. If they find that those people really robbed the stadium’s supplies, then don’t act rashly. Our firepower is not as good as theirs. We can only outsmart them, not attack them by force.”
“Yes, Governor.”
The younger brother at the side quickly retreated, fearing that if he stayed any longer he would be forced to participate in the arena competition.
Brian was not interested in watching the game anymore, so he got up and went back to his room and came to the secret room. He lifted one leg and came to his daughter. His daughter looked at Brian with a grin, as if to say that it was time for him to bring the meat.
Brian threw the leg in front of his daughter, who immediately bent down and started to eat it.
After a long while, Brian watched his daughter finish all the food before leaving with satisfaction.
Come to the laboratory.
A man and a woman were doing research. Seeing the Governor coming, they quickly stood up to show their respect.
How is the research progressing?
Brian didn’t pay any attention to the two of them when he entered the room. He sat down on the sofa and said slowly
The man’s name is Stevens and the woman’s name is Alice. They are both doctors and assistants in Woodbury.
I have been following the Governor’s orders to research an antidote, but I have no clues and have never made any substantial progress.
Stevens said tremblingly, “Governor, it may take a long time to slowly experiment and research the antidote. We still have no clue. There are still too many things that we don’t understand about the cell organization of living people and the cell organization of zombies, let alone any substantial progress.”
Brian has become accustomed to the answers given by the two. Although he is impatient every time, he still can’t help but come over to ask frequently.
Brian didn’t lose his temper. He looked around the lab for a while, drank the whole bottle of wine, and then stood up and left. When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped and said
“I’ll give you some more time. If there is still no useful progress, then you can study yourself.”
After saying that, Brian left on his own.
Only Stevens and Alice were left in the laboratory.
After listening to the Governor’s words, the two of them lost interest in research. They were not experts in this field. Stevens was just a doctor, and Alice was a college student studying interior design. They were not scientists at all, so why were they forced to do some bullshit experiment?
The two stopped their work and talked about each other’s views.
“Alice, thank you for your hard work. You’ve been wasting time with me here, living such a terrifying life.” Stevens said
Alice touched Dr. Stevens’ shoulder and consoled him, “It’s okay, doctor. You’ve done your best. We have no choice but to live in this hell.”
Several of Stevens’ previous assistants had been sent to the arena by the governor because of their poor research. When they died, they were chopped into pieces. In the end, the governor did not know how they were dealt with, but he had never seen them being burned.
The community would arrange duels every few days for the entertainment of the community members. It was surprising that some people still enjoyed participating in this inhumane project.
Alice was Stevens’ longest-serving assistant, and Stevens really didn’t want to see this young girl sent to the arena, as that would be tantamount to suicide.
“Alice, run away if you have the chance.”
Stevens tried to persuade Alice not to follow him to death. The people in the community did not understand. He was one of the people who could see the true face of the Governor. The Governor was a pervert and a devil.
The two discussed what to do in the future.
Chapter 27: Recruiting Exiles (Old Version)
Late at night, Rick and his party arrived at their destination. After Daryl’s investigation, they found out that this was a valley, which was originally a mine. The survivors of the doomsday fled to this area and formed this camp with the miners stationed here. They cut down trees and built walls of the village, which had a bit of the flavor of a mountaintop village, but was not quite the same. There were also deep mines in the village that could accommodate many people.
Daryl led a team, sneaked and captured all the sentinels around, and then came to the gate of the village with Rick.
Four Hummers drove to the gate of the village, and the truck was left on the road with four team members guarding it.
Rick got out of the car, raised his hands and walked to the gate of the village, trying to negotiate with the other party. The camp didn’t know whether the group in front of them was good or evil, so they had to confront each other on the wall of the village.
“Don’t shoot, I’m just here to talk.” Rick shouted
The area around the camp was sparsely populated, and there were no signs of zombies. Except for two people who were on guard in the rear, the rest of the team members were confronting the people on the camp wall, and the atmosphere became tense as both sides were on the verge of a fight.
Soon, the village gate slowly opened.
Rick waved his hand, and Daryl behind him brought the five captured sentries to Rick. The five men looked at the man who had just come out of the village, and the man also looked at the five captured men.
“Are you from the military?” the man asked first.
Rick, who had already simulated various negotiation plans on the way, answered the man’s question readily, “No, but we are now doing what the army does, providing shelter, food, and security for all the survivors.”
“My place is rarely visited. I wonder what your purpose is here,” the man asked.
“I’m here to look for a few people. Intelligence shows that our commander’s daughter is in your hands.” Rick continued to answer
The man lit a cigarette and then said, “I only have survivors from Bath County and the simple miners who used to live here. I have never seen the children you are talking about.”
Hearing this, Michonne, who was in the co-pilot’s seat, rushed to Rick and said, “My two children, Elodie is 9 years old and Colette is 8 years old. They are black.”
The man exhaled a puff of smoke and said to Michonne, “Mother, first of all, I sympathize with your situation, but I don’t have any children here, and I don’t know where you got the news.”
Rick had just started thinking and analyzing, and he had two possibilities: one was that Ada’s information was wrong, and the other was that the man in front of him was lying.
Rick believed the latter more. His understanding of Ada was that her intelligence was always so bizarrely accurate. Most people might believe the former more, but Rick believed the latter more. It was bizarre that there was a camp at the coordinates separated by dozens of kilometers. There was no telling what else in this world Ada didn’t know.
With this judgment, Rick has already thought about how to deal with it next.
Rick asked Michonne to step aside and went forward to negotiate.
“Listen, I don’t care what you’re thinking, but I’ve already given you the chance, and I don’t want to waste time.” Rick made an incomprehensible gesture toward the dark mountain top.
[Bang!] A gunshot rang out throughout the valley, breaking the tranquility of the entire silent valley.
The man saw that his cigar, which was just lit, was broken into half, so he did not dare to act rashly.
As the gunshots sounded, the people on the wall shone their lights towards the cliff above their heads.
I saw several people holding two machine guns, overlooking the entire valley.
Moore held a sniper rifle and shouted to the valley below, “Rick, if I were you, I wouldn’t be so fussy. I would just kill these ignorant guys.”
Rick in the valley heard it and said to the man.
“It seems that I am more suitable to go back to the camp and teach the children. Some people don’t take me seriously because I am so kind. Don’t you think so?”
Rick, after saying this. At the signal from Daryl, the four machine guns at the main gate were loaded, and the crisp but not loud sound was so clear to the ears of everyone in front of them.
All the people in front of the village looked at the black muzzle of the gun, as if it were a poisonous snake that would burst out with flames in the next second and tear itself to pieces.
Rick had to break the atmosphere and said, “Maybe I didn’t hear you clearly just now. Now, I want you to tell me again, are there these two children in your camp?”
The man wiped the sweat from his forehead and then slowly said, “There are a few survivors in the camp who are fleeing in the wild, but I don’t know if they are the ones you are looking for. I will ask them to bring them out right away and you will see.”
Not long after, the man opened the gate and welcomed everyone in. A group of about 20 people had now gathered at the entrance of the mine and were on standby.
I saw them throwing all their weapons on the ground and squatting aside with their hands raised.
Rick took a closer look and found that they were all strong men, with only 6.7 AKs, 4.5 pistols, machetes, baseball bats, mining picks and other things.
My goodness, it turns out that those few AKs on the wall are all their assets.
Seeing that everyone had surrendered, Rick had to arrange for Moore to escort all of them to a truck on the road.
Rick led Daryl and Michonne to search the mine. Not long after going deep, they found several small wooden huts.
After a search, they found 7 or 8 women locked in a wooden house, naked, with marks of whipping all over their bodies.
The next group was the children. There were 6 or 7 small kids who huddled in the corner, not daring to look at the people coming in.
Someone in the group of children said, “Please, please stop hitting us. We will go chop wood and wash clothes right away.”
Michonne walked closer and saw two familiar faces trembling among the group of children.
“Elodie Colette?”
The two children heard the familiar call, and with the dim light they could only see a vague figure, and they were hesitant to go up.
Michonne was sure that this was her child, because this figure had appeared countless times in her dreams and hallucinations. This time, she could finally walk up to them and touch them closer and closer.
“Elodie, Colette, my children, God, mother has finally found you.”
Elodie and Colette then realized they were not dreaming and that it was really their mother. The three of them hugged each other and cried.
Daryl hated this kind of scene, especially family affection. He quickly left the house and lit a cigarette.
Hearing Rick following behind him, Daryl said, “Damn it, I’m going to kill those beasts.”
Rick didn’t respond, but hooked his arm around Daryl’s shoulder, snatched the cigarette from Daryl’s mouth, and took a puff himself.
“Brother, I understand how you feel, but we are different from those bandits. I now understand more and more what Ada told you and me.”
Daryl didn’t get angry and continued to light a cigarette. “What do you mean?”
Rick continued, “What Ada wants to do is that it doesn’t matter whether there are rules in the doomsday. As long as we have rules, the rules will still be there.”
“I’ll tell you a secret. I often heard Ada mutter something. She said we are not zombies. I thought about it and realized that we are actually living zombies. It’s just that we have emotions and we restrain ourselves. As long as we stick to the rules, we are still human.”
Daryl smoked a cigarette and fell into deep thought, thinking about the scenes he had seen on his journey to find his brother, the separation of life and death, intrigue, betrayal, interests, and selfishness.
The two of them stayed like that, without saying anything else, until the cigarette burned out.
“Let’s go and see Michonne, and then take these people back and wait for Ada to deal with them.”
Daryl and Rick entered the house and saw Michonne still in tears as the family reunited.
Rick said, “Michonne, although I really don’t want to interrupt your family reunion, I have to say that we have to go. There are bad guys in the base who are ready to make a move recently. We have to finish our work and go back quickly.”
Michonne was so happy that she couldn’t stop smiling when she saw the two children who were lost and found.
After rescuing the women and children, the group finally completed the mission successfully. Along the way, Rick and Daryl listened to the family of three in the back seat talking about their adventures along the way, and they listened with great interest. Daryl looked at the map, showed Rick the way, and distributed the food in the car to Michonne.
Michonne took the food and fed Elodie and Colette. Looking at the two hungry children, Michonne shed tears again, but this time they were tears of smile.
After a long time
Strange seaside campsite
Samantha and James were fishing by the river, and Alex was running towards them in the distance.
“Sister, sister, come and see.”
Samantha was curious about what made Alex so excited.
At the entrance of the camp, a familiar figure came into view.
“Oh my god. Michonne, you’re back.”
Michonne and Samantha hugged each other. After some pleasantries, Samantha got down to business.
“Michonne, who are these people?”
Looking at the Rick Regiment in full military uniforms riding in military trucks and Hummers, Samantha asked in confusion.
“Sam, I’m here to take you away. Come live with us in the new world. There will be no more danger there, and James and Alex can continue to go to school.” Michonne said
“us?”
Samantha was just wondering when Michonne waved her hand and two little guys came running from behind Rick.
“This is Elodie and Colette,” Michonne said
“Oh my God, you found your daughters, that’s great.” Samantha exclaimed
“It’s not so much me, but they helped me find my daughter. If I had met them earlier, I might have been able to save your father. It’s a pity for me.” Michonne said
“Forget it, it’s all over. Wait a moment, I’ll tell everyone right away, we’ll pack up and leave with you.”
After saying that, Samantha went to the camp, gathered everyone, and told them the purpose of Michonne’s trip.
In the entire camp, more than ten adults and four children went to clean up their things one after another.
Half an hour later, everyone boarded a truck headed for Atlanta.
Rick and Daryl stood by the car looking at so many new faces joining the family.
Daryl, who was standing by, finally responded to Rick’s question in the mine. “Maybe you’re right, we’re not the walking dead. But I think what Ada meant is…”
Daryl paused deliberately.
“What is it?” Rick asked
No one is the walking dead
Rick and Daryl smiled at each other and got into the Hummer that was leading the way.
As the sun rises, another gang joins and a new chapter begins.
Chapter 28: Code 23 (Mainline) (Old Version)
Ada may not know that her understanding of the world is just the tip of the iceberg. She is not omnipotent. For example, the following secret is unknown to everyone.
That was the day after Ada hijacked the CDC.
Many wandering zombies have already entered the open door of the CDC to explore.
Late at night, six Black Hawk helicopters hovered over the Georgia International Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. As they got closer and closer to the ground, the zombies that were attracted by the noise were all blown to the ground.
36 heavily armed personnel descended from the helicopter
“Team A, guard the surroundings, Team B, eliminate the remaining enemies, Team C, follow me to the data center.”
The captain in charge saw the countdown on the wall with only 12 hours left. He ordered everyone to
I saw that everyone was wearing night vision goggles. In the night vision state, the zombies could only hear the noise but could not see anything, and they were wandering around in the same place.
Team C, led by the captain, soon arrived at Area 5. The captain sat down and took out a black box from his body to connect it to the central control computer. The main control computer popped up an interface after a while. After the captain entered a string of account and password, the power of the entire CDC was forcibly turned on.
It was like a bright light in the darkness at midnight.
Team B cleared out the zombies that were sneaking into the CDC and went to defend the gate with Team A.
Suddenly, the sound of gunfire began to be heard.
Countless zombies began to move towards the light source.
Helicopters gradually joined the battle.
Team A also made smooth progress. The team leader entered the database and captured the entire video of the stranger entering the CDC and then escaping unscathed.
?System records?
If data theft is detected, the system will be forced to shut down.
The highest authority command was detected, and the forced closure of the system has been lifted
“OK, mission accomplished, let’s retreat.” Team C began to evacuate Area 5 and entered the elevator.
Team A and Team B both began to suffer casualties, and radio communication was restored only when Team C arrived at the door.
“What’s going on!” The captain realized that the zombies had broken through the gate.
“Report, the CDC’s reserve ammunition has been emptied. We can only engage in combat with our own ammunition.”
With the joining of Team C, the situation gradually improved, but it was still a tough battle.
The group found a way out and quickly called for helicopter support.
As the helicopter descended, the zombies who didn’t know how to control their center of gravity were blown to the ground, and everyone rushed to board the plane and leave.
11 soldiers died and became dinner for the zombies.
There were surviving members on the helicopter with minor injuries.
The commandos’ protective gear is specially developed, with additional protection for weak joints and blind spots. If the zombies want to succeed, several of them must pounce and attack at the same time.
“Captain, you’re scratched.” A member of Team A pointed at a scar on the captain’s arm.
“It’s okay, just a little skin breakage, no big deal.”
“It’s true that if the bodies of these brothers are left there will be no way to recover them, which is bound to cause problems. Fortunately, after the CDC self-destructs, there won’t be anything left around this place.”
The captain spoke to himself, then looked at the wound on his arm. It was not a serious injury, and the blood had coagulated.
The rest of the team members also bandaged themselves to stop the bleeding.
After completing a series of operations, the injured members took out a green injection from the medical bag and injected it into their necks. Then they continued to chat and laugh and give orders as if nothing had happened.
The pilot said, “That’s the prison in Atlanta, I think. I remember.”
The captain looked in that direction, but it was pitch black and he couldn’t see anything clearly.
“Not sure, is there any problem, Captain?”
The pilot replied, “Nothing. My brother served time there before, and I wanted to go and see it.”
The captain retorted, “Let’s finish the mission first, Captain. It’s already this late, and you’re still joking. Try to fly higher. Although it’s pitch black down here, we can’t be discovered.”
The pilot said, “Okay, sir, I was just joking. Now return to base at full speed.”
Time goes back to the present.
Ada was outside the yard watching Rick come back to write a report. The tied-up bandits, the trembling women who were gathering together, and Michonne’s group formed three scenes.
“Let the women identify the robbers who participated in the rape and put them in the serious offender area. They will be assigned to labor. From now on, they will be assigned to fell trees, repair and reinforce fences. As for those who did not commit rape, they will be given citizenship and arranged to live in the prison dormitory of Area C. They will be assigned to Oscar’s men to expand the water source and dig more wells.”
“These suffering women will be arranged to go to Herschel for a physical examination later. Those who are sick will be treated, and those who are not sick will be arranged to stay in the dormitory in Area A and then be assigned to the women’s group. They can just grow some fruits and vegetables and do some sundries.”
“The children will also be checked, and then arranged to read and write. Beth and Maggie will teach them for now, and we can find a professional teacher later.”
“The companions that Michonne brought will be incorporated into the dormitory guard team.”
Ada had already made arrangements for these people, and they all went their separate ways to do their own things.
Samantha next to Michonne said, “This is the first time I’ve seen a place like this.”
Michonne also received citizenship certificates. Citizenship certificates were also recently invented by Ada. In the future, anyone in Ada’s jurisdiction can seek assistance from the guards with citizenship certificates. Moreover, citizens work 24 days a month, and if they exceed the limit, they can apply for corresponding living material subsidies. The meals now have one more dish than the prisoners.
Looking at these rules, Michonne and Samantha also found them very novel. After all, they had never heard of similar policies in the United States for so long.
With their citizenship certificates, Michonne and Samantha can visit many places. In one morning, they visited the children’s classrooms, the women’s group doing laundry and sewing, the guards patrolling around the prison, and the patrols inspecting Humvees and machine guns.
“Michonne, I never thought there was a place like this. Thank you for bringing me here.”
“You’re welcome. This is a right that everyone enjoys. This world does not belong to one person or a few people. This world belongs to everyone.” Ada came over from behind and took over.
“It would have been better if you had come earlier.” Samantha said regretfully.
“What’s wrong, Samantha?” Michonne asked
“We are running out of weapons in our camp, the fish we can catch in the river are getting fewer and fewer, and the zombies are roaming around more and more frequently. Many people have died. If you hadn’t come to me, we would have planned to migrate.” Shaman said
Ada and Michonne were equally grateful that they had no regrets. In today’s world, perhaps the biggest regret is that a friend you saw talking and laughing with just two days ago disappeared or passed away the next day.
“Okay, now that we’re here, everything is over. You can think about what to do during the holidays, whether it’s traveling nearby or spending time with your family and children.” Ada said
Ada then said goodbye to Michonne and Samantha, and went to the medical room to meet Jim, whom she hadn’t seen for a long time.
“How is your hand? Is it better?”
“Thank you for your concern, officer. I’m much better now. I can go back to work on the farm in a couple of days. It’s nothing serious,” Jim said with a smile.
“You can take a break. You don’t have to rush. We are not short of manpower right now. Take more rest.”
After Ada finished speaking, she left a few apples for Jim, then left the infirmary and inspected various departments. Everything seemed normal.
Peaceful days are always precious. Ada knows that her approach may not be approved by everyone, but time will prove everything.
Ada was still thinking about Negan, the group of people she let go last time. For some reason, she had already made a move to offend Negan, but she didn’t know why Negan didn’t accept it. Or was he still like before, thinking of taking me down with one move.
My armaments are not much worse than those of the Salvation Hall. Besides, yours were all looted and from surrendered soldiers.
Ada sorted out her thoughts and decided not to think about it anymore. If the enemy comes, I will fight him; if the water comes, I will block it with earth. If Negan comes, he will come. I just need to take it on.
Ada saw another wonder on the side. Rick and Daryl had built a simple shack with wood. She didn’t know what they were doing. She only discovered it when she got closer.
Daryl got lucky today and caught a few wild boars, hedgehogs and rabbits alive. He is playing with the pigs now.
“What are you two doing?” Ida asked curiously.
Startled by Ada’s sudden appearance, the two turned around and saw one playing with a pig and the other playing with a rabbit.
“Hello, Sir.”
“I told you not to be so restrained. We are friends and partners. There is no need to be so serious.” Ada rolled her eyes at them and said
Of course Rick and Daryl knew that, and they said that on purpose to tease Ada.
“I’m not a kid anymore, you two are not childish anymore,” Ada said
“You misunderstood. Carl’s birthday is in a few days. Daryl and I were just discussing whether a pig or a rabbit is cuter. Let’s choose one for Carl as a gift.” Rick said
Daryl “Pig Cute”
Rick “Rabbit”
“Pig”, “rabbit”, “pig”, “rabbit”, the two argued.
Ida didn’t want to pay attention to these two psychopaths and walked to the meeting room. Sean was indeed reading the prison’s work report.
Now that the prison has officially grown in scale, Ada has tried to let Sean read the reports himself and decide how to deal with them. If there are any problems, Ada is always ready to give him advice. Of course, Sean’s opinions for review and approval must first be confirmed by Ada before they can be issued for implementation.
“You don’t have to work so hard. Go see Lori. By the way, it’s time to think about your marriage.” Ada said
Every time Ada brought up the issue, Sean avoided it with vague words. Sean didn’t want this to become a topic of discussion every day after dinner. He felt sorry for Rick and didn’t want to hold a wedding to slap Rick in the face in public, even though Rick announced that he and Lori were divorced.
Sean just didn’t want to hurt Rick and Carl through this matter.
Seeing this, Ada didn’t force anything more. Lori was willing to be so nameless and without any status, so she didn’t interfere.
Ada sat in a chair and looked at Sean’s approval plan.
The first one is [Woodbury Raid Plan]Chapter 29: Ada’s Letter (Old Version)
Morgan, Morley, and Wynn were walking step by step among the zombies. It was obvious that Ada’s method was very effective.
Morgan walked while thinking and recalling the instructions in Ada’s letter.
?Ada’s Letter?
Morgan, although I don’t know what kind of difficulties you will face when you open this letter, I think if you are surrounded by zombies, you can use the following method to escape. Zombies have poor eyesight and distinguish their companions by smell. All you need to do is get a zombie’s body, smear its blood and internal organs on your body, walk slowly and keep quiet, and you will be safe.
If you are attacked by armed men, please do not resist and try your best to survive. Our destination is Atlanta Prison No. 1. If it is no longer there when you arrive, please walk towards the railway and go to a place called the terminal. If there is no such place, please go to Washington.
Please destroy this letter after reading it. Good luck. – Ada and Rick Grimes
The three of them walked slowly, and there was indeed nothing abnormal about the zombie. Although they were extremely nervous, it was their first time to have such close contact with a zombie, and they could even see clearly what the zombie looked like.
Obviously the plan was successful, the three began to slowly leave the zombie circle, but there were still a few zombies following behind them, as if they had identified themselves.
Seeing that they were out of danger, Morgan and the other two took off their dirty coats and started running away.
After a long time, Morgan found a place to stay, and the three of them were truly out of danger.
After finding some food to fill his stomach, Morgan began to use Rick’s method to collect a lot of gasoline from abandoned cars nearby, and also got a car that could still run. After Morgan tinkered with it, the car started, and the group drove on the road to Atlanta.
Rick was not on duty today, so he washed his face, put on his ID card, and planned to go see Carl.
When Rick arrived at the restaurant, he met Lori who was having a meal. Rick ordered a breakfast and sat down next to Lori.
Lori didn’t expect Rick to sit with her. Ever since the three of them broke the window paper by riding in the same car, Lori always avoided Rick’s presence. Seeing Rick coming, Lori was ready to get up and leave.
Rick saw this and quickly asked Lori to stay, “Can we talk?”
The two of them sat opposite each other. Lori spoke first.
“I heard that you rescued a group of women some time ago.”
“Yes, if it weren’t for us, I don’t know how long those women would have been tortured,” Rick replied
Lori didn’t know what to say next, so she just continued eating aimlessly.
Rick also started eating breakfast and after a while he said, “Sean isn’t with you?”
“No, he took people to inspect the farm this morning. I heard that the wells they dug encountered difficulties,” Lori replied.
“Really? I don’t know about that. Then you must take good care of yourself. Don’t be stubborn if you have any problems. Look at your belly now. If you have any problems, try to seek help from Donna, Carol and others.”
“Okay, thank you for your concern,” Lori replied
“In fact, I have never had the opportunity to give this thing to you. I think it’s time to get to know you.”
Rick took out a small box from his pocket. It was Rick’s diamond ring when they got married.
“Give him to Sean and tell him to thank me. You two should be together. It’s my fault. I should have quit. Sean is more suitable for you than me.” Rick said
Rick spent the past two nights recalling the scenes in the mine before going to bed. If Sean hadn’t been there, would Lori and Carl have also fallen into the hands of that gang?
Rick often asks himself, if he was with Sean instead of Lori at the time, and if it was Sean instead of him who was shot in the hospital, would he have done better than Sean?
The answer was no several times, and Rick has become more open-minded over time.
Lori took the ring and tears came out of her eyes.
“Please don’t cry. I really want Lori to smile when she married me. She should also face everything with a smile when she leaves.”
Rick reached out and wiped away Lori’s tears. Then he stood up and said, “I wish you happiness, Lori.”
Rick drank the milk in the glass, then returned the plate to the kitchen and prepared to go see Carl.
After Rick left, Dale and Andrea came over.
“Isn’t this great? Lori, you should let it go. I’ve always been worried that Rick and Sean would become more and more hostile to each other. Now it seems this is the best outcome.” Dale and Andrea both counseled Lori.
Dale and Andrea also confirmed their relationship as lovers. Although Dale had an ex-wife, Andrea seemed to accept it. The two of them lived a very sweet life. They even told Carol that they would live together on the third floor of the dormitory.
Also applying for the room were Tyree and Carol, Tyree’s daughter Carly and Chris. Now people are jokingly calling the third floor a couple’s room.
Tyree’s sister Sasha had no interest in finding a man. Instead, she applied several times to join the guard and patrol teams. Ada couldn’t outlast her, so she had to assign her to Daryl’s team. After Daryl’s report, she found that Sasha’s shooting skills were very good, so she applied for a sniper rifle for her.
Rick went to the class and saw more than 20 children sitting in the audience. Beth and Maggie were teaching the children. Rick stood outside the door and watched Carl taking notes seriously. He was thinking about how to tell Carl about his current relationship with Lori.
“Hey, Rick,” a voice came from behind
Rick looked back and almost didn’t recognize him
“Li? Why did you shave your beard? I almost didn’t recognize you.” Rick said
Li laughed and said, “It’s all because of Clementine. She always said that my beard hurt her face, so I shaved it.”
Li Ye stood at the door and looked at Clementine inside. Clementine was studying seriously, but she would sneak a peek at Carl from time to time.
“Thank you for your hard work. You are the one taking care of Clementine now.” Rick looked at Clementine whom he met at the farm. Clementine had grown a lot taller than when they first met.
“Nothing. This child and I are destined to be together. Commander Ada said that the child’s parents must have been killed. I am also worried about how to tell the child. After all, it is not a solution to keep lying.”
Li and Rick were both standing outside the door, their faces filled with worry.
After a long time, Beth Maggie announced the end of get out of class.
The children burst out of the classroom with cheerful laughter.
Rick came to the classroom, saw Beth Maggie, and greeted her, “Thank you for your hard work, teachers.”
Beth Maggie also joked, “Officer Rick, please stop making fun of us two sisters. We won’t be able to teach the children when they grow up.”
“Don’t worry, you taught me very well. Please give my regards to Herschel and his wife later.”
After saying goodbye to Beth and Maggie, Rick held Carl and Lee held Clementine as they left the study area, talking and laughing.
Inside the meeting room.
Ada looked at Sean’s report.
“What’s going on?” Ida asked
Sean on the side quickly explained the whole story.
“Due to the negligence of the patrol team, a zombie sneaked into the farm at night and fell into the well. The workers found it the next afternoon. The zombie was swollen, but we have cleaned it out this morning. But the workers are worried that the water source will be polluted.”
Ada thought for a moment. “Add two more sentries to the farm at night. Don’t allow this kind of situation to happen again. Use the water from the well for farming. Bring drinking water from the prison with lunch. Don’t drink the well water even if it’s not polluted.”
“Understood, sir,” Sean said.
“Oh, Sean, you, Arnold, and Sean Green, come up with a plan for me. Make sure it’s perfect. If a large number of zombies appear on the farm, how can we ensure the safety of the workers?” Ada ordered.
“Okay sir, I’ll go now,” Sean replied and left the meeting room.
Ada was in the office, thinking about how to deal with the Governor, as he had already figured out everything about her camp. She didn’t know what was going on with Daryl.
In the morning, Daryl and Moore interrogated the spy and got information from him. Now they are leading the patrol team to investigate. They don’t know what the situation is. As the saying goes, knowing yourself and the enemy will ensure victory in a hundred battles. Sun Tzu’s Art of War is true. The people of the United States are so advanced in this area.
Ada has been thinking recently whether she should take out the three-three system of tactics used by the Volunteer Army back then and let Daryl practice it.
But this is probably difficult. After all, tactics are created by people, and the tactics used by the Chinese and the Americans may be completely different.
Ada simply stopped thinking about these things. Her most urgent priority was to go north as soon as possible, find that community, and learn the manufacturing process of steel plates. In the future, she would no longer have to use wood to reinforce the outer walls of the prison, but could replace them all with steel plates.
It also happened to help Rick find a wife.
“By the way, please ask Michonne to come over,” Ada instructed the guard.
After a long time, Michonne came to the conference room.
“Sir, you’re looking for me?” Michonne asked.
Ada smiled and said, “Don’t be so restrained, we are all friends, there is no need to call you boss.”
Ada said this to many people, but it had little effect. Most people still regarded her as a leader rather than a friend.
“By the way, how have you been lately?” Aida asked Michonne
“Thank you, sir. That’s great. My two daughters have slept well these days and have not had nightmares. The logistics department has also given us a lot of clothes and daily necessities.” Michonne replied
“It’s like this. I want to know the use of your sword skills. If possible, you can teach the women. By the way, you can also teach some women who have never seen the world how to deal with zombies, so that they can save their lives in times of crisis.”
Ada recalled many times in TV and cartoons when women were frightened by zombies and lost the courage to resist.
“If the commander thinks it’s okay, I can do it.” Michonne replied
“Well, I’ll give you my appointment order later. From now on, you will be the one teaching women’s self-defense classes. Don’t be too reserved. Just treat it like you’re at home.” Ada said
After Michonne left, Ada continued to write several battle plans for Woodbury, ready to discuss when the time was right.
Chapter 30: First Confrontation (Old Version)
The best military operation is to attack the enemy’s plans, the next best is to attack their alliances, and the worst is to attack their cities.
Sun Tzu’s Art of War has long said this, and Ada has been thinking about this issue today. Several plans have been discussed in the conference room.
Some are in favor of utilizing zombies, some are in favor of direct armed assault, and some are in favor of infiltrating and assassinating.
What started as a discussion in the meeting room turned into an argument.
Ida knew very well what kind of person the Governor was.
But Ada was still wavering between war and negotiation. After all, once a war broke out, the peaceful and stable lives of countless community civilians would be disrupted.
Ada could clearly foresee such a scene, and she suggested sending personnel to negotiate with the other party.
Last night, I received a report from Daryl that the number of the aboriginals in New Woodbury and the refugees collected by the Governor in recent days has reached nearly 800-1000. The firepower and logistics are completely unclear.
Faced with this report, I really have no confidence in victory. Even if I break through Woodbury, it will be a loss of 800 of my own while injuring 1,000 of the enemy.
“Should we really fight this war? Although we know that it is better to strike first, once the war starts, it means that the parents of some children, the husband of some women, and some people’s friends will die in the war.” Ada said to the people in the conference room.
Everyone fell silent, but a few people still insisted, “Even if we don’t fight now, with the enemy’s strength, can they allow us to live nearby? If we wait until the enemy strikes first in a place we least expect, we might as well take the initiative and attack.”
Ada always had a vague feeling in her heart, a feeling that was very unsettling and very strange.
Analyzing the reasons, there are always several questions that need to be clarified. Why did the governor have the advantage in numbers but no signs of invasion? Judging from his personality, he does not seem to be an easy person to talk to. Since he did not fight, he knew that his spies had been caught, but he did not send anyone to negotiate.
Ada had a hunch that something was wrong, but she didn’t dare to gamble. If she lost, these people would most likely become slaves of the governor, or even their families would be destroyed.
War is not a joke. It is not a game. You can’t start over if you fail. It is not a fantasy novel. You can do whatever you want. If you can win victory after victory just by fantasizing, then you are just dreaming.
What we see before us are real lives, not just some vague data.
It took Ada a long time to figure this out.
“Everyone, actually, I already have a real plan, but I don’t dare to gamble. If I am not mistaken about the previous three plans, we will lose no matter which one we use.” Ada thought for a long time and decided to make her ideas public to everyone.
Everyone was also puzzled. Is there any other solution besides these three that can solve the problem?
Everyone quieted down, all curious to hear Ada’s final plan.
“In fact, I have been thinking about it for a long time, but I don’t have confidence and I don’t dare to gamble. My idea is that the Governor has been showing us loopholes. He wants us to attack Woodbury.”
“First of all, our prison has no hidden places. Standing on the high mountain outside the mountain, you can see everything that happens in our entire prison. If I’m not mistaken, the governor wants our people to go out. Once our people stay in the prison, they will have no way to stop them. Once our combat forces go out, they will directly wipe out our lair.”
“I’ve always been curious about why I wouldn’t attack them if I were the governor even though I had the advantage in numbers. The only reason is that they don’t have the heavy firepower to fight against our armored forces. But once we attack Woodbury, we’ll deploy armored forces, and the prison will be much emptier. Our armored forces can break through their city defenses, but they won’t have the advantage of fighting in small town streets.”
After hearing this, everyone fell silent, and then began to think, and miraculously discovered that Ada’s analysis became more and more reasonable.
In the end, everyone decided to trust Ada’s judgment.
Okay, let s take a gamble.
“The plan is this…”
In Woodbury, Brian received a report from his informant, which confirmed that the gang from the prison had finally set out.
“Great, finally he took the bait,” Brian stood up excitedly.
In fact, Daryl’s camouflage and detection techniques are perfect, but if you know the motive from the beginning, it would not be difficult to find out.
As soon as Daryl’s team set out, Brian had already received a report. Brian deliberately reduced the number of guard posts outside the town, allowing Daryl and his team to steal information about the town.
Although the weapons and equipment he had were not as good as those of the army, they could still be considered sophisticated. After learning that the military base at the stadium had been taken over by someone else, he had no intention of making any rash moves against the prison.
They have placed mines and bombs on some of the necessary roads in the town. As long as the enemy’s armored forces dare to enter the city, they will all be destroyed.
“Report, Governor, the prison’s armored vehicles and tanks are moving towards us, and there are also two trucks, which are probably full of their strong men.” The younger brother came to report.
“Hahaha, let them come. When they are far away, order the ambushers to launch a surprise attack on the prison. Eliminate all those who resist.”
“The Governor is a great leader, just like General MacArthur, a five-star general.” The younger brother at the side flattered him
“Don’t worry, I will let you stay in prison the day after tomorrow and play with the women inside.” Brian said with a smile.
On the prison side, Moore drove the tank in front, while Daryl and Kenny led the team behind.
The group of people kept slowing down their speed and moving forward calmly. . .
“More, don’t forget what your commander told you to do.” Daryl spoke to More over the radio.
Ada was waiting in the conference room at the moment, waiting for someone to attack. This was the only time Ada hoped that the prison would be attacked. Because only in this way could Ada prove that her judgment was correct. As long as the prison was attacked, it would prove that the governor had lost. Even if he didn’t lose, he would be like a grasshopper in autumn and would not be able to jump for a few days.
Ada ordered the workers to proceed to the farm to work as normal.
Watching the workers walk away, the enemy who had been lurking in the dark finally took action. More than 20 pickup trucks, carrying 70 to 80 armed men, arrived at the prison gate, almost catching up with 80% of the total prison population.
The leader started shouting with a loud speaker, “Listen everyone inside, let the leader out quickly, otherwise we will break into the prison and leave no one alive.”
After a long time, Ada came to the guard tower to reply.
“Please don’t shoot, we are all unarmed women. We will surrender immediately. Don’t kill us,” Ada pleaded.
The leader began to laugh, “Hurry up and open the door for me. My brothers and I are going to release our second brother today.”
At the same time, Moore and his team had already arrived at the outskirts of Woodbury, and the armored vehicles began to fire machine guns. There were 1,000 people in the entire Woodbury, and only about 180 of them were armed for combat. Brian took 50 of the remaining 100 soldiers to resist, and the other 50 were ambushed near the minefield, waiting to annihilate them in the city.
I have to say the army’s equipment is really good. The bullets we fired at them couldn’t penetrate them at all, all of them ricocheted. The other side was also well hidden.
Just as Brian was about to give the order to feign defeat, Moore and his group began to move from the rear team to the front team and retreated towards the prison.
After Brian asked some questions, the younger brother next to him reported.
“Reporting to the Governor, the personnel at the front have successfully occupied the prison and are now busy with the women in the prison.”
Brian immediately realized that this group of people had also received news of the prison fall and were preparing to rush back to provide support.
“Hurry, follow me to entangle them, don’t let them run away.”
The governor and his fifty brothers hurriedly got on a pickup truck and chased the enemy. If the armored troops were allowed to return to the prison, everything would be in vain.
Not long after the Governor chased out, he saw a tank abandoned on the side.
“It seems that he thinks the tank is too slow,” Brian thought.
“Follow me quickly, we must not let them go back to prison,” Brian shouted to the driver!
After accelerating, the driver soon saw traces of the other vehicle.
“Reporting to the Governor, the brothers in the prison have loaded all the prisoners onto the truck. It will be useless for them to go back now. They will definitely be able to attack us from both sides later.” The younger brother at the side continued to report.
“Reporting to the Governor, the convoy ahead is heading south, and it looks like they are planning to head to downtown Atlanta,” the driver reminded.
Brian laughed out loud, it was a pity to lose these few broken cars, but at least the prison got them, and they had a large amount of military supplies in their warehouse.
“No need to chase, go to jail.” Brian ordered the driver proudly.
The governor and his entourage arrived at the prison, and were extremely happy to see that this prison, which had not been stained by a single bullet, now belonged to them.
The guard towers were also replaced by our people.
The governor’s motorcade arrived at the prison gate and waited for everyone to open the door to welcome them.
There was a loud bang and a flare lit up in the sky.
Brian quickly hid in the car and asked on the intercom, “What’s going on?”
A woman walked out of the guard tower with a walkie-talkie.
Brian’s intercom rang with a voice, “Governor, the head of the prison tells you, congratulations, you’ve fallen into the trap.”
This was the channel used in the past to communicate with the spy, and the voice coming from it was a woman who had never appeared before.
At Ada’s command, four machine guns on both sides of the gate began firing at the Governor’s convoy.
The .50 bullet easily penetrated the vehicle. The governor and his entourage hurriedly retreated, and 20 militants appeared from the rear and began to fire at the convoy. After a round of shooting, half of the vehicles were lost, and four or five vehicles that were not paralyzed hurriedly fled.
“Okay, everyone, check and see if there are any survivors. Save those who can be saved, and bury those who cannot be saved.” Ada ordered using his own radio.
Ada stood on the guard tower and watched the governor escape, smiling, knowing that she had guessed correctly.
This battle is won.
?Summary?1 (Old version)
The purpose of making a summary is to organize the characters. On the one hand, it is convenient for everyone to understand the team, and on the other hand, it is convenient for the author to arrange the plot for the characters. They cannot always remain without showing their faces.
The main characters are classified into that category because the author prefers to write them in a certain setting. After all, some characters are just two people in the series and comics.
The author added the Morgan family to Atlanta and the reason why they appeared to live near Rick’s house, and supplemented the original plot, which will make the characters more perfect and fuller.
Added the original plot of Maya, the super-killing nurse sister of The Walking Dead
Added the original plot that Clementine’s parents had been killed
The plot of Sean in some TV series was supplemented to make him look not so bad and still salvageable. But Sean in the comics is just a scumbag and there is no way to redeem himself.
It changed the fate of Sean Green’s (Herschel’s eldest son) death, and indirectly affected Kenny’s family and Lee and Clementine.
The plot where Arnold Green (Herschel’s second son) was bitten to death by Sean Green was deleted.
Mrs. Herschel survived and her two little daughters survived
The camp team uses the comic lineup, without T-boy, but with Donna’s family and Tyrese’s family. Carol has no husband. The family whose name I forgot was deleted (the man who turned into a Neddie later in the show)
Added some original plots from the CDC (the author referred to a lot of information and clues)
Arrange for the Salvation Army to appear in advance (the timeline is also based on reference materials)
Morgan added the setting that the one who was looking for his sister would not follow Rick.
Fixed the stupid operation of Rick riding a two-wheeler home after waking up in the hospital (both in the show and in the comics are stupid)
Fixed geography issues in Woodbury
Added Michonne’s game plot character.
The prisoners in the prison are the four people in the TV series, two good and two bad, plus an old perverted murderer in the comics. The old perverted murderer killed Herschel’s third and fourth daughters.
I can’t remember many of them, but the summary is that each adaptation has references to the comics or TV series, and they are not just blind changes for the sake of having fun.
Series characters: Rick Grimes, Carl Grimes, Lori, Sean (Wales), Dr. Jenner (CDC), Daryl, More, Morgan, Molly (original), Dwyane, Sasha (Tyrese’s sister), Lizzie, Mika (Ellen’s two daughters), Herschel (more amiable in the series version), Beth (Herschel’s second daughter is not in the comics), Glenn (Maggie’s boyfriend), Michonne (clean version),
Comic characters: Dale, Carol, Sophia, Jim (broken hand), Tyrese, Julie (Tyrese’s daughter), Chris (Carly’s boyfriend), Alan, Donna, Otis, Patricia (Otis’s boyfriend), Maggie (Herschel’s eldest daughter), Rachel (third daughter), Susie (fourth daughter), Sean Green (eldest son), Arnold Green (second son),
Game characters: Lee, Clementine, Maya, Kenny, Katja (Kenny’s wife, veterinarian), Duck (Kenny’s son), Samantha, James, Alex
equipment
Armor: “1 light tank, 12 Humvees with .50 machine guns, 6 military trucks, 2 self-modified trucks.”
Weapons: “60 sets of military guns (M4A1, M92F), 20 military shotguns, 6 sniper rifles.” “12 police shotguns, 20 police Glocks” 80 miscellaneous long guns, 100 miscellaneous pistols.
After introducing the weapon strength, I want to say that this is not a cool story. The protagonist is nagging because this is a story without a God’s perspective. The moment the protagonist is generated, he is just implanted with the thinking of the Chinese people and the plot content of the zombie drama. As more and more changes occur, the protagonist will be less and less controlled.
The author only wrote about Ada, without bringing in any God’s perspective or God’s feelings when writing.
Chapter 31: The First Battle is the Decisive Battle (Old Version)
Brian escaped death and was now like a frightened bird. He just wanted to escape back to Woodbury as soon as possible. As long as he could get back to his old nest, he could make a comeback. However, man proposes, God does not always think. Several Hummers had been waiting side by side in front of him for a long time.
Bang! Daryl fired a shot into the sky, and the convoy was cut off by a tank that rushed out from the side. The last bit of rationality of the people was crushed, and they got out of the car and raised their hands in surrender. The Governor realized that he was able to escape not because of good luck, but because people were too lazy to chase a person who had fallen into a trap.
Brian never dreamed that he would lose a good hand, so he got out of the car and surrendered.
After all, who wants to die when they can live? There is no way out.
As long as you survive, there is a way to make a comeback.
The people took the Governor to New Woodbury, ready to enter the city to take over the town, but the tank in front was attacked. The mines were not powerful enough to destroy the tank, but the tracks on both sides were seriously damaged. Moore had to retreat with everyone, and the Governor disappeared during the battle.
Daryl and his crew had to retreat to the prison to rest.
Daryl returned to the prison after a long time, transferred the prisoners to the serious criminal area, and reported the situation to Ada.
“This guy is really restless. Let him run away. Now he is like a toothless lion, good-looking but useless.” Ada was expecting the governor to run away.
“Toothless, lion? This description is quite appropriate.” Daryl on the side said jokingly
Everyone returned to the conference room to prepare for the next discussion. There were no casualties in this operation, only a few people were slightly injured. Since it was a surprise attack, the other side was often caught off guard and their morale was low.
Going back in time, as early as the night before the operation, Ada asked Rick to lead the team to quietly leave the prison and secretly go to the farm to hide. Under the cover of darkness, they were not discovered by the outside spies. It was not until the next morning that the feint attack team led by Daryl set off with great fanfare. In fact, the truck was empty.
Daryl also received an order to retreat as soon as the firefight broke out, giving the governor the illusion that the prison had been lost and he had to retreat.
When the Governor’s men arrived at the prison, Rick’s team also formed a counter-encirclement on the periphery, and in an instant they severely damaged the entire vanguard squad, some of whom died and some surrendered. After cleaning up the battlefield, Rick continued to lead the team to ambush outside.
Ada used the Governor’s radio to pass false information to the other party, and also arranged for Daryl and his group to escape by a detour. The Governor still gave up chasing Daryl according to the plan, and Daryl turned back again and blocked the Governor on his way back.
With the arrival of the Governor, everyone used the same trick again and wiped out the Governor’s team.
According to the original plan, as long as the Governor was captured, the remaining forces of the Governor could be used to force the entire community to land.
But Ada did not expect that Daryl and his group would encounter an ambush in a minefield. Fortunately, there were no casualties and the governor escaped in the chaos.
“Everyone, judging from the current situation, the Governor will definitely go all out and use the civilian women in the community to fight us to the death.”
“So we have to take advantage of his illness to kill him now.”
Ada reviewed the first action to everyone in the conference room and announced the second step plan.
Everyone started discussing with each other.
At the same time, the guard came to report that someone wanted to see him.
Accompanied by Rick and Daryl, Ada came to the yard and saw a man and a woman in a miserable state.
“Hello, sir. I’m Alice from Stevens. We just escaped from Woodbury. I hope you can take us in.”
Just when Daryl’s team got into a conflict in the urban area, Stevens and Alice escaped from the laboratory. Due to the weak community guard force, the two escaped from Woodbury from the north city. Woodbury is a small town separated by a river. Under the management of the governor, the survivors of the entire community gathered in the South Town to live, while the North Town was an uninhabited occupied area. The two towns were connected by four bridges. The governor’s control was mainly in the South Town, which had more than 300 houses, water and electricity facilities, and farmland. The North Town had government facilities such as the town hospital, police station, and fire station.
However, due to the weak security force, the guards of the bridge have been transferred to the southern entrance and exit. It is a good time to escape. Dr. Stevens and Nurse Alice took advantage of the chaos to sneak out of the city.
Ada, knowing that the two were of good character and not spies, accepted them into the community.
According to the duo, the entire community is currently under forced mobilisation by the Governor and many women have been required to be trained in the use of weapons.
If this is the best time to attack.
When Ada got the news, she knew that time was running out and she had to kill the governor as soon as possible to put an end to his brutal rule.
Because she didn’t know the situation, Ada decided to go with the team this time. Ada ordered Daryl’s patrol team and Rick to lead half of the guard team to Woodbury, while Sean stayed behind in the prison to take charge of the guard work.
After a long time, it was dusk when the team arrived at North Town. Thanks to the internal map provided by Stevens, Ada was able to grasp the distribution of all the garrisons in South Town and the markings of important facilities.
Aida decided to follow the ancient method of raiding a camp and arranged for everyone to rest first and then launch the attack at 3 or 4 in the morning of the next day. Although the guards were on duty in rotation, a surprise attack in the early morning was the easiest to succeed. Many people were resting at that time, so as long as there was no noise, the guards in the town would not be alarmed.
Daryl and Rick strongly agreed with Ada’s plan.
At this time in the town, the Governor was not in the mood to hear the news of Stevens’ escape. At this moment, Brian just wanted to fight to the death with the prison, and the Governor decided to use all the bombs in the arsenal. As long as their outer wall was broken, the zombies would attack again, and no matter how many weapons the prison had, it would be useless.
Brian has killed two civilians who were dissatisfied with his training today, causing everyone to panic and dare not slack off.
As night fell, everyone began to rest and prepare for the attack on the prison tomorrow.
Early morning
Daryl’s team was equipped with a few of the few silenced weapons, and Daryl’s crossbow arrows were always accurate. The guards on the bridge changed shift for the third time.
Daryl, Sasha and several good shooters took out the guards on the bridge with a single volley of shots.
Everyone took over the bridge and opened the passage. Rick’s team began to head to the military station in South Town, and Daryl’s team began to surround the Governor’s residence. They also set up ambushes at various reinforcement routes. Ada’s order was that most of these people were forced to come, and as long as they were willing to lay down their weapons, they would not be shot.
Everyone was asleep in the early morning, and the team’s actions did not alarm too many people. Daryl’s sudden intrusion caused the Governor to be captured again before he could react.
“We meet again. Let’s see how you can escape this time.” Daryl pointed a crossbow at Brian’s head and said.
Seeing this, the governor also knew that the situation was hopeless.
Daryl shot the Governor’s head with a crossbow. Before the people around him could react, Daryl’s hand slipped and the gun went off.
In fact, this was Ada’s special instruction.
The crowd carried the governor’s body to an open square, and Hummers shouted in the streets and alleys to all the people to gather in the square.
An hour later, people came to the square one after another and saw the governor’s body hanging on a high platform, and the governor’s playboys were tied up beside him.
Rick shouted in the square
“I know that under the Governor’s rule, I will not comment on whether people’s lives are good or not. I will not make nonsense about whether people’s lives are guaranteed and whether they can have enough food and clothing. You will naturally make your own judgment in your heart.”
“From today on, the community is under my control. I only have three things to say. Under my rule, I will not use force to oppress you, nor will I abuse you, nor will I exploit you. If you want to live in the community I rule, no matter who you are, you must make contributions. My food will not feed idlers.”
“If people don’t feel like it, we’ll provide food and you can go out and find a new community.”
Everyone lowered their heads and dared not speak. Why? This was basically the same as what everyone said when they supported Brian to manage the community. It sounded good at the beginning, but it turned out to be very cruel later. Everyone did not dare to say anything and had to go back to where they lived.
Afterwards, five or six hundred people returned to their homes, each with their own plans.
After Rick finished his speech, he came to the stage, and Ada beside him smiled with satisfaction.
Rick looked at Ada and said, “Actually, you should be the one making the announcement. It might be more effective.”
Ada smiled and denied it. “It doesn’t matter who shouts. These people are under the rule of the governor’s military government and won’t trust anyone. If we want them to trust us, it’s not about what we say, but what we do. Over time, they will naturally gain support.”
Rick also agrees with Rick’s point of view.
“Well, I have to go back to the prison first. These prisoners are going to be taken back to the prison for detention. Daryl will stay here to help you. You can temporarily serve as the mayor. Study the terrain as soon as possible and improve the defense measures. Don’t let the zombies sneak into the town.”
Ada greeted Rick, then took a few guards to escort the prisoners out of Woodbury and drove towards the prison.
When Ada arrived at the prison, Arnold immediately sent the prisoner to the prison cell. Seeing this, Sean immediately came to report to Ada.
“Officer, three people came after you left yesterday. The leader said he knew you. I arranged for them to stay temporarily in the guard dormitory area. They have been waiting for you to come back and tell you something. Go check it out.” Sean said
Ada took off her bulletproof vest, washed up briefly, and came to the guard dormitory. The guard outside the door saw her and Sean coming and saluted and opened the door.
Seeing them, Ada smiled and hurried forward to shake hands and greet them, “I guessed it was you.”
Morgan smiled innocently, shook hands with Ada and hugged her. “Hello again, Officer Ada.”
Dwyane beside him had also grown taller. “Hello, officer. Do you remember me?”
“Remember, you are Little Dwayne,” Ida said with a smile
“Hello, officer,” the woman next to him extended her hand and greeted
“This is your sister, right?” Ada asked
Morgan nodded and said, “My sister, Molly Jones.”
Ada looked at the three of them and asked happily.
“It must have been very tiring for you all along the way. If you have anything to tell me along the way, you look so anxious.”
Morgan said seriously, “Officer, I saw some zombies talking and communicating.”
After these words were spoken, Sean and the guards standing by stood in awe.
Chapter 32: Whisper of the Walking Dead (Old Version)
The Morgan family of three, Morgan, Murray, and Wynn, escaped from the zombie swarm and hid in the attic of a house in a residential area. The entrance was also locked.
The three of them took a short break.
“Moli, Dwayne, hold on a little longer. Everything will be fine once we get to a safe place.”
Morgan and Dwayne hadn’t eaten for a day and were exhausted, so they leaned aside to rest.
Morgan observed the movements outside through the glass window of the attic.
“Molly, you and Dwayne sleep for a while. I’ll be on guard around here. Go to sleep and relax.” Morgan said softly.
Morgan hasn’t slept for a day and a night, but he has to stay vigilant, especially after leaving the zombie group. Morgan always feels something strange, and the last few zombies always chase him relentlessly.
Not long after, another group of zombies began to walk towards him.
The leading zombies began to wander in front of each house, as if they were looking for something.
Morgan didn’t quite understand, because this was the first time he saw zombies wandering in this way. Morgan leaned down and only half of his face was exposed to observe from the window.
I was stunned to see a zombie opening the door of the building opposite.
“Oh my god, what does this mean? Can zombies open doors?” Morgan thought.
Twenty minutes later, the zombies that had entered the building slowly came out and began to walk towards another house.
Similarly, the zombie did not open the door, but opened the window and climbed in. This series of operations woke Morgan up from his tired sleepiness.
Ten minutes later, he opened the lock from the inside, walked out of the main door, and slowly began to walk towards his own house.
Morgan immediately felt something was wrong and tiptoed to wake up Molly and Dwayne who had just fallen asleep.
The two had just woken up and didn’t know what had happened, so Morgan quickly covered their mouths with his hands and made a shushing gesture to them, signaling them not to make any noise. Since the attic was made of wooden boards, the slightest movement would make a creaking sound.
Morgan put his head to the floor and eavesdropped on the movements on the second floor.
Not long after, Morgan heard the sound of someone moving on the second floor.
“No…there…is…no one…”
“Continue…looking…”
The slow and low English voice made Morgan dare not even breathe.
After a long time, there was no movement on the second floor. After a few minutes, Morgan dared to tiptoe to the window again, and saw the zombies searching one house after another. After searching all the houses, they continued to wander in other directions.
I don t know how long it took, but Morgan finally fell asleep in the second half of the night. When he opened his eyes again, it was already dawn and Molly woke him up.
The three of them moved the obstacles blocking the attic, lowered the ladder and reached the second floor.
Morgan looked at the muddy footprints and concluded that he was not dreaming last night. The footprints of Morgan and Moridwine in the house were light and dry and could not be seen in the dark. However, these new footprints had more mud, as if they often walked in wetlands.
Morgan began to doubt his life.
“Can zombies talk?” Morgan wondered.
Molly and Dwayne, who were standing by, looked at Morgan’s strange behavior and found it incredible.
Morgan was called twice softly, and his thoughts were brought back to reality.
“Brother, what’s wrong with you?” Molly asked
Morgan told his sister about his discovery. Although his sister didn’t understand, she also found it incredible.
The three decided to leave this strange place as soon as possible.
After leaving the house, the three ran in another direction.
The three of them traveled during the day and hid at night, and arrived at Atlanta Prison No. 1, hungry and full all the way.
Morgan finally felt relieved when he saw signs of human life.
The three of them were discovered by the sentry on the guard tower not long after they got close.
“Don’t move, put your hands up,” the guard shouted and sent an alarm signal to the command center from the guard tower.
Dell, immediately sounded the alarm for the conference room.
Morgan and the other two raised their hands and slowly moved to the prison gate under the supervision of the guards.
Before long, Sean led the patrol team to surround Morgan and his group.
“Who are you?” Sean asked
Since the prison started operating, there have been several incidents of refugees seeking shelter, but having just fought two major battles with Woodbury, Sean did not dare to let his guard down.
“Hello, I’m Morgan Jones. I received guidance from a friend, saying that if you have nowhere else to go, you can come here to seek refuge. One of these two is my sister Molly Jones, and the other is my son Dwayne Jones.” Morgan replied
“Friend, do you have a friend here? What’s his name?” Sean continued to ask
“My two friends are named Rick Grimes and Ada. I don’t know if they are their real names, but I just know that they seem to be police officers.” Morgan replied truthfully
Sean let down his guard when he heard Morgan’s answer.
“We just fought off a bandit attack. I may not be able to fully trust you. I will provide you with a temporary place to stay. I will only let you go after your friends come back,” Sean explained.
Morgan also understood and handed all his weapons to Sean. Under Sean’s leadership, Morgan was arranged to the guard dormitory area.
As the three of them walked along, they saw children returning from school, women growing vegetables and fruits, and patrolling guards. They couldn’t help but sigh that they had finally arrived at a safe place.
The three of them can have a good sleep now.
Not long after, the gate was opened by the guards, and Sean and several guards came in.
Sean brought some food and water and handed them to Morgan, then said
“While I’m verifying your identities, you may not be able to leave this room for the time being. I’ve brought you food and water. If you need anything else, please tell the guard outside the door.”
Morgan took the food and handed it to Molly and Dwayne first. “Thank you, sir. To be honest, we haven’t had a full meal since we were on this journey.”
“No need to call me sir. My name is Sean Welsh, and I’m the warden here. Since you are Rick’s friend, you can call me Sean. Don’t worry, it’s very safe here, you can rest assured.” After saying this, Sean left the room.
Sean came to the cell block for serious criminals. There were too many prisoners here and it was difficult to manage.
“I know that some of you were coerced. Now the governor is a thing of the past. If you want to continue to do evil, you will not have a second chance to be imprisoned. Instead, you will be directly eliminated by us. After all, our food is not enough to feed idlers. We are not a government, we do not have national aid, and we grow our own food.”
“If you are willing to give up evil and do good, I can give you a chance now, a chance to be reborn. As long as you are willing to work, we will provide food and shelter. If you are not willing, we will judge you when the time is right.”
“You can consider it. I will only set aside 20 places today.”
Sean’s speech soon had an effect. Many prisoners went from testing the waters at the beginning to scrambling for the spots, and soon the selection was full. Many of the remaining prisoners even fought because they were not selected.
Sean rushed to stop these actions.
“I only have the authority to perform special filming on 20 prisoners, but I will perform special filming again depending on the situation. As long as you are sincere in reforming, I will treat you all equally.”
Sean took 20 prisoners, issued them temporary citizenship documents, and brought them to the workers’ group.
Sean plans to expand an area outside this remote prison. After all, the place is limited, and as it grows larger, it will definitely not be enough for people to live in.
After the workers finished sowing on the farm, there was no need for too many people to go to the farm. Only a small number of people were needed to maintain the farm. Sean planned to let the idle workers continue to cut down trees and expand the farm.
The next day, the prisoners led by Ada came to the prison, and Sean reported what had happened in the past two days.
Aida also agreed with her work on special effects, praising herself for doing a very good job.
Accompanied by Sean, Ada came to Morgan and the others. Seeing Ada’s actions, Sean felt relieved. It seemed that this group of people were really his own. He was too suspicious.
After some small talk, Morgan recounted his experiences along the way. Sean himself was shocked to hear that the zombies could speak and open doors.
“Whisperer” Ada slowly said this name
“Whisperer, what is that?” everyone asked in confusion.
Ada had no choice but to explain. “The Whisperers are what I call this organization. They are not zombies at all. They are just people who wear zombie skins and smear zombie organs to cover up their smell to survive. This organization will gather the aimlessly wandering zombies and make them their weapons.”
Although Ada still didn’t know why Morgan met the Whisperers, these questions were beyond the scope of Ada’s comprehension.
This only shows that the Whisperer organization has shown signs of activity for a long time.
“This group of people has average combat power, and can only use the zombies to avoid being attacked by armed men. The weakness of this group is that they have to wander around with the zombies for a long time, have no fixed place to live, and lack food and weapons. The advantage is that they can use the zombies to eliminate some smaller communities, and then plunder their supplies to survive.”
Ada’s analysis and explanation resolved everyone’s doubts.
Ada welcomed Morgan to the prison safely and clarified the misunderstanding. Sean was right to do so. She officially processed citizenship documents for Morgan’s family and arranged a dormitory.
With Morgan’s arrival, Ada not only brought news about the Whisperers, but now she also has to consider the issue of the Saviors. She wonders whether the group of Saviors who were let go will bring Negan.
However, what Aida didn’t expect was that Negan’s gang had been mistaken by the Governor as prison inmates and were intercepted and killed halfway.
Negan won’t know where the prison is for a while.
Chapter 33: Moving to a New Home (Old Version)
After resting for a few days, Woodbury resumed its previous operations. Due to insufficient manpower, Rick recruited thirty or forty young and middle-aged men to volunteer to join the guard. There was no problem with Woodbury’s security work for the time being.
After Rick arranged the work at hand today, he and Daryl More came to the prison to attend the relocation meeting.
In the meeting room
Ida’s plan is to move all the current prison residents to Woodbury, and leave 50-100 guards in the prison to assist in the task of guarding the farm and reforming the prisoners. The remaining personnel will still live in the prison guard dormitory. The current general detention area will be restored to its previous state.
After everyone discussed the proposal, they felt it was feasible and the majority agreed to pass it.
“Then, I will officially appoint Sean Welsh as the warden. He will be responsible for the management of the prison from now on. In addition, Sean Green and Arnold Green are appointed as captains of the guards, and Otis and Tyrese are deputy captains of the guards.”
After Ada announced the appointment, everyone applauded and congratulated her.
In order to prevent trouble, Ada installed a heavy machine gun in front of each guard tower. Now there are four guard towers in the prison, equipped with a total of 8 heavy machine guns. In order to prevent snipers, the guard towers were specially reinforced with fences.
After everything was arranged, everyone started packing their bags and prepared to go to Woodbury.
Before leaving, Ada discussed a new communication frequency with Sean and set up emergency contact information.
Ada couldn’t help but sigh that the army and the government were really playing big games. They bombed all the signal towers, making it impossible to communicate with mobile phones. Everyone could only use radio stations to contact each other.
It is really the politicians’ methods that are causing the suffering of the people. If it is a local lack of signal, it can be understood, but it is impossible for zombies to have the ability to destroy the signal tower. Only the government has this ability.
At this moment, Ada didn’t dare to imagine that if everything was really a conspiracy of the government, if the government showed its fangs one day, would her group of people still be able to survive?
Six trucks transporting food, weapons and ammunition for civilians may have to make several trips back and forth. The battle with the governor almost emptied the prison’s fuel storage, and a large-scale expedition is no longer possible in a short period of time.
Ada really wanted to rescue the people at the terminal. They were originally kind and honest people, but in the end they all turned into living zombies.
After a long time, Ada’s first batch of immigrants came to New Woodbury. They felt that the name Woodbury was no longer suitable. The governor was a bit arrogant. He changed people’s names just because his hometown was Woodbury.
The first thing Ada did was to change the name of this unlucky and cruel community.
Since this place originally belonged to the Town of Lincolnton in Richmond County, we should restore its original name and call it Lincoln Town.
“Lincoln Town? Sounds good, the president’s name.” Herschel on the side agreed.
As everyone agreed that there was no problem, Ada named our first home Lincoln Town.
The group began to clean up the abandoned town government building in Nanzhen. He planned to continue his duties and the leadership would work here in the future.
Ada set up a residents’ committee, which was managed by Carol and Andrea. Ada had some thoughts in choosing these two people, because their lovers or partners, Dale and Tyrese, both worked in the prison. This prevented the management from forming their own confidants for personal gain. After all, the feudal dynasty did have some advantages in some aspects.
And as time goes by, the person in charge will be replaced.
Rick is in charge of the guard team, with Lee, Glenn, Kenny and Morgan as deputies.
The patrol team is still led by brothers Daryl and Maul. In addition, Ada has added a new patrol team, led by two female generals, Michonne and Sasha.
Doctors Herschel and Stevens are in charge of medical issues, and Katja and Alice can also help.
Dr. Stevens returned to this familiar town after many twists and turns, but this time he was more concerned about not doing those messy experiments. He and Herschel met too late and got along very well. Dr. Jenner was very interested in Stevens’ research, but it was just some old stuff he had walked before. Not worth mentioning.
With the second and third shipments, the prison’s supplies were also delivered. The prison only kept the weapons and supplies needed for security and a small amount of food, and moved the rest to Lincoln Town.
Aida screened the current indigenous people, reissued living supplies and food to those who were suffering, and prepared to help everyone apply for a new generation of identity cards.
Ada’s design concept is named after the “Alliance”.
What this means is that communities will definitely meet other communities in the future, and as long as they reach a contract, the two sides can interact with each other, and patrols from both sides are not allowed to attack people with alliance status.
Everyone admired Ada’s foresight. In the current situation, no one knew what would happen tomorrow, but Ada still had this thought.
“Haha, anyway, if you don’t think about the future, you will have immediate worries. Without dreams, what’s the difference between you and salted fish?” Ada laughed.
No one understood what it meant, but it was quite interesting when you thought about it carefully.
Aida called the governor’s confidant and learned about the governor’s information and the process of his administration.
The original town of Lincolnton was quite combat-effective under the leadership of the Governor. There were originally more than 1,500 survivors gathered here. However, the subsequent cleanup of the South Town, establishment of defenses, and construction of fences consumed too much manpower, material resources, ammunition, and food.
Clearing out one-third of South Town and setting up a defense line was the community’s limit.
The subsequent shortage of supplies forced them to go out and plunder. As time went on, the community of 1,500 people died or disappeared, leaving only more than 900 people. After the prison battle, only about 700 people were left. Together with Ada’s gang, there are now more than 900 people waiting for food in Ada’s entire jurisdiction.
The supplies for 200 people originally increased to 900 people. With the loss of supplies, the food reserves and production can be said to be negative growth. In addition, the food reserves of the town are estimated to last only 7.8 months at most. At that time, the food, potatoes, fruits and vegetables on the farm will only be enough to last for 2 months. Not to mention the crops that are difficult to survive in winter.
I have to remedy this problem quickly, otherwise I may have to spend a long time robbing others.
It seems that the only way is to spend time to clear the North Town, so that the entire river can be controlled, and some aquatic products can be captured as a source of food. There are also larger idle lands that can be converted into farmland.
This is the only way to last forever.
“Daryl, Sasha,” Ada called.
Daryl and Sasha came to Ada, ready to take orders.
“After the armory and granary are settled, I want you two patrol teams to clear out the zombies in North Town as soon as possible. I want low losses, but you must carefully eliminate all safety hazards. You should hurry up and come up with a plan for me.” Ada said
“Okay, I promise I won’t let you down,” Daryl and Sasha replied together
After talking about business, Ada looked at Daryl.
“By the way, Daryl.” Ada said
“Anything else, officer?” Daryl asked
“Nothing, I just want to give you some advice. We are all law enforcers now. Your dishevelled hair really damages your image. Take some time to shave your beard. I won’t say anything about your hairstyle. I’ll ask Carol to give you a set of clean clothes later.” Ada said
Sasha, who was standing next to Daryl, had always wanted to complain because of her lower status. But when Ada said it today, Sasha couldn’t help but hold back her laughter.
Daryl, who was standing by, looked at Sasha and said coldly, “Do you think so too?”
Sasha replied hesitantly, “It’s… quite unique.” In the end, she couldn’t help but cover her mouth and laugh.
Daryl looked at Rick behind Ada.
“You have a beard too, why don’t they say anything about you?” Daryl said depressedly
Ida turned around and looked at him. Rick didn’t dare to look her in the eye. He quickly interrupted her and said, “I grow a beard because I am mature and attractive. Besides, I said you are sloppy. Why did you mention me? I am clean every day.”
Rick even wanted to kill his friend.
“You should be more careful too. I think you should clean yourself up, otherwise if I introduce you to a date in town, I guess he or she won’t like you.” Ada also taught Rick a lesson behind her.
Rick could only stop talking to avoid being affected. He could only glare at Daryl’s gloating look.
“By the way, if the guard team has any extra people, they can go to Beizhen to carry out the mission together. You two should stay away from each other. Out of sight, out of mind. Both of you are so sloppy, why don’t you just live together.” After giving the order, Ada went to the town government.
Ada walked away, and Rick rushed to Daryl to take revenge, but Daryl was not a pushover and ran away, leaving Sasha standing there laughing for a long time.
After lunch, Carol and Beth came to Daryl’s room.
Daryl suddenly stood up from the bed and looked at the two of them with a serious face.
Daryl was a little uncomfortable. It was the first time a woman visited his room. He was a little confused and looked silly. He didn’t know what to say.
“I’m here to bring you clean clothes, and by the way, follow Commander Ada’s orders and watch Beth trim your hair and shave your beard.” Carol said, and then put a stack of clothes in front of Daryl’s bed.
Beth borrowed her mother, Mrs. Herschel’s razor, and her father, Herschel’s razor.
Standing aside, ready for battle.
Daryl closed his eyes, sighed, and sat in the chair ready to be manipulated.
I looked like I could just come on, but I actually liked it. This seemed to be the first time someone cared about my image. I clearly didn’t like it, but why didn’t I resist it in my heart?
It seems that besides More, there are now Ada and Rick who care about his life and safety.
It feels so good.
Daryl closed his eyes and began to enjoy Beth’s one-stop service of washing, cutting and blow-drying.
Chapter 34: Cleaning up North Town (Old Version)
Daryl’s team has assembled on the bridge and is on standby.
Daryl, who had cleaned up last night, was too lazy to write, so he went straight to Ada and told her his ideas. After listening, Ada thought it was feasible, so she agreed to the plan and signed the order to mobilize the weapons and ordnance.
“Here you go, bitch”
In the early morning, Daryl’s team had assembled. Looking at Rick who was late, Daryl threw away the cigarette butt in his hand.
Rick led 20 guards and came to Daryl, looking at him seriously.
“Bitch, it wasn’t you who instigated this. Would Ada let Andrea come and monitor me shaving my beard?” Rick looked disgusted.
Daryl finally smiled with satisfaction when he saw Rick’s expression. He wanted to drag his good brother along even if he was robbed.
Sasha on the side was secretly delighted, thinking to himself, “It turns out that these two people were forced to be clean.”
Michonne, on the other hand, looked confused. She just wanted to finish the task quickly so that she could go home to take care of her daughter. Ada handed Michonne’s daughter to Mrs. Herschel for care, and Rachel and Susie also helped to look after her.
Rick was angry for a while and then said, “Why didn’t your brother come?”
“My brother is still trying to figure out how to fix his tank. After it was hit by a mine last time, it was forced to move forward, and many parts of it were seriously damaged,” Daryl replied.
“Oh, then hurry up. I didn’t recognize you at first sight. Tell me, what is the plan?” Rick asked
Daryl took out the plan that Ada had drawn for him. Daryl only proposed the idea, and Ada planned the details.
The first step was to divide the six cars into three groups, and start to honk their horns and shoot along the road in pairs, attracting a large number of zombies to their positions, and then drive out of Beizhen from the northwest and east directions. The zombies were taken away from the town, and then they drove to the highway. Finally, the convoy got rid of the zombies and returned to the city. In order to avoid accidents, I transferred three Hummer military vehicles from Chief Ada to follow the convoy.
In the second step, the team began to clear the high-rise buildings. If they could solve the problem with a knife, they would use a knife. If not, they would use other weapons. They cleared the buildings one by one in this way.
The third step is to set up guard posts in the west, north and east of the city, and then use abandoned cars to block the small roads, cut down trees and build fences. When conditions permit, build fences on the main roads.
“I think we should each lead a group today and carry out the first step first. We can lure one group in the morning and another group in the afternoon. This first step should be enough.” Rick said after reading the plan.
Daryl and Sasha Mitchon both agreed.
The bridge guard opened the gate.
Then everyone started to drive into Beizhen and went to carry out their respective tasks. . .
Inside the former Greenville Station (now abandoned), a group of survivors were robbed by a group of armed robbers.
In a closed train compartment, there were bursts of banging sounds that lasted for more than ten minutes.
[Bang!] After a gunshot
Then the door slowly opened, and a man walked out slowly, holding up his belt.
The man was introducing himself as he walked.
There were armed men with live ammunition standing on the side.
“Hello, ladies and gentlemen. First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Simon. Of course, you can forget this name after just hearing it. You just need to remember my other name.”
I saw a dozen people kneeling nearby, crying and trembling.
A gunshot rang out, and the man who was crying the loudest was knocked to the ground.
“I hate it most when people yell at me during my introductions. I cry so loudly,” Simon said.
The rest of the people clenched their teeth and dared not cry anymore.
“Now, let me introduce myself again. You can call me Negan. I am Negan, and you are my servants. I hope you remember today’s lesson. Next month, don’t forget to prepare what you should prepare.”
Then, Simon waved his hand, and everyone drove away, taking away most of the food and weapons.
The remaining people hurried to the side of the carriage and saw a dishevelled female body being carried out.
An older woman rushed over and hugged the body and cried.
“My daughter, my poor daughter”
“Mary, please accept my condolences. Let’s quickly think about how to leave here. What will we do if those people come again next time?” said the middle-aged man on the side.
There were two young men with bloodshot eyes, looking as if they had made up their minds.
“It’s all my fault. I didn’t see clearly the true face of this Monsi (Simon) at that time and was deceived by him. This is why my daughter was killed.”
The terminal is an old station located in the suburbs of Greenville. With the rapid development of modern society, this old railway track has been abandoned and the new station has been moved to the city. Usually, only a few workers are left in this old station to maintain the passage of a small number of trucks.
After the outbreak, the workers here set up a shelter to house the survivors who were lucky enough to escape here.
But Monsi’s joining changed all that.
Monsi disguised himself as a refugee, and Mary took him in out of pity for him. At the beginning, she gave him a lot of tools and taught him how to use them and various techniques.
After a few days of getting along, just when everyone thought that Monsi was an honest and good person, Monsi revealed his true face, Simon, one of the leaders of the Savior Army.
While working, Simon reported the security situation and security loopholes of the entire station.
Simon had a clear grasp of this, and in just one night, the place was attacked thoroughly, all the young women were abducted, all the old men were killed, and half of the men were captured.
The female corpse on the ground slowly opened her eyes and began to scream. The man who had been standing beside her turned around and shot her dead.
“Oh my God, Gray, what have you done? That’s your sister.” Mary cried
Gray and his younger brother Alex were seen helping their mother Mary up.
“Mom, it’s my fault. It’s all our fault. We are too kind.”
“Mom, from today on, I will never let this happen again, because I know one thing.”
[If you are not a butcher, you will be a lamb]Gray said.
“But all our food has been snatched away, and the remaining food is not enough to last for a few days.” Brother Alex expressed his concerns.
“That’s enough. If there’s not enough food, someone will deliver it to your door. Clean up. The terminal still welcomes all survivors.” Gray said.
As long as we are strong enough, it doesn’t matter if we eat human flesh.
Start today.
[People are the lambs, I am the butcher]
“A-choo!” Who is thinking about me again, Ada thought
As the weather got colder, Ada started to have a runny nose.
The office is empty and cold. It looks like I will have to work together with everyone else. Since there is no heating, I can only light the stove.
While Ada was looking at the documents on the progress of prisoner transformation sent by Sean, she was also thinking about the issue of heating for the people.
The civilian heating system stopped working shortly after the apocalypse, and there was no such facility anywhere except the police station and fire station.
It seems that I need to stock up some firewood.
When the snow season comes, it will be a test for the entire community.
However, it is inconvenient for zombies to move during the snow season.
Most of their body functions are dead, and they quickly enter a frozen state when their body temperature drops. Although their brains will not stop working, winter is also a good time for us to be safe. We can reduce patrols.
It seems that the action of clearing up Beizhen needs to be done quickly, because it will be difficult to clean up when the snow season comes. Before the snow season, occupying the police station and the fire station can save a lot of firewood, which can be provided to the public.
I don’t know if Rick and Daryl are doing well.
After a long time, Ada came to find Dr. Jenner and put forward her own ideas.
Dr. Jenner agreed with most of the opinions, but he just wanted to ask Ada to send him a frozen zombie’s head when the time comes. He wanted to study what substance could forcibly activate the brain.
Dr. Jenner’s recent research discovered a strange phenomenon: the skeletons of zombies are much more fragile than those of normal people, and the bones will become increasingly fragile as they are infected.
Ada suggested that it might be caused by long-term lack of nutrition, after all, she didn’t know much about biology.
Dr. Jenner rolled his eyes at me.
“What’s wrong, Doctor?” Ida asked
“You know so much. I wonder if you are just kidding me.” Dr. Jenner said
“……” Ada simply kept silent and listened to Jenner.
“You can take a shovel to the cemetery and dig up the grave of someone who has been dead for a few years. See if the bones can knock you out with a stick,” said Dr. Jenner.
That was really strange. Ada didn’t quite understand it either. Logically speaking, bones were the hardest, and it would take a long time for them to turn into ash even if they were burned by a raging fire.
Why do we often see zombies with heads that can be pierced with a knife? What kind of scenes do we see on TV where people are trampling on hands and breaking them apart?
What is real and where is real? Ada didn’t understand. She didn’t even dare to try it. If she did, she might end up dying.
Ada then showed Dr. Jenner all the CDC’s information and research materials.
But Dr. Jenner didn’t find any useful information. He only mentioned the unknown vaccine. If there was something wrong with the vaccine, why didn’t anyone discover it at the time? And if the flu vaccine was the main cause of the zombie virus, why was he fine?
I still remember the swine flu virus that broke out in 2009. It was because of the vaccine that all the infected patients in the United States received effective treatment.
Ada and Dr. Jenner looked at each other, but neither of them could figure out a single useful clue.
Ida simply left the laboratory. Let Dr. Jenner worry about this problem.
After a long time, when dusk fell, Rick came back and explained the situation to himself.
“The first phase is going well,” Rick said.
Chapter 35: Winter is Coming (Old Version)
Somewhere
In the quarantine zone, there is a city on an island surrounded by the sea. This is an unknown area.
The island is filled with large-scale troops and survivors.
No one has ever been able to see the secrets behind the wall.
CRM’s Pennsylvania headquarters was the first city-state established when the army moved to Millville after the fall of Philadelphia. The Atlantic Ocean is to the south of this area.
The military then abandoned large cities and moved all of them to the northeastern United States, establishing military bases and military quarantine zones everywhere.
Named “Three Rings Citizen Republic”
“Major General, Operation Code 23 has concluded and the target has been recovered.”
A man stood respectfully in front of the desk and placed the black box on the desk with both hands.
“Well done, Captain Thorne. Please go down and rest.”
Behind the desk, an elderly man wearing a black beret said expressionlessly.
The man named Thorne saluted and then left the office.
After the man left, the old man stood with his hands behind his back and said to his assistant who was standing by, “Let’s get started.”
I saw the assistant using a black box at the side to connect to a machine, and then he started operating the machine with his hands.
A few minutes later, the assistant said, “Report to Major General Bill, the content has been declassified, please check.”
Inside the CDC, the woman’s series of computer operations were all clearly recorded by the hidden surveillance camera.
Major General Bill saw all this and gave instructions to his assistant.
“Find out the identities of these people.”
The assistant continued to press a few buttons, and the facial information of several people was filtered out from the video. The assistant read them out one by one.
“Rick Grimes, male, is a King County Sheriff in Kentucky and a senior sergeant of the King County Police Department. He has a wife, Lori, who works for an Atlanta clothing company, and a son, Carl Grimes, who attends Berg Elementary School in Atlanta.”
“Glennli entered the country six years ago and came to Atlanta. He graduated from Atlanta University and worked in a pizza restaurant in downtown Atlanta before the outbreak.”
“Ida Winn, identity unknown, position is a trainee police captain in the Atlanta Police Department.”
unknown?
Major General Bill standing by was very curious and said that this was the first time in the entire system’s history that a person’s identity could not be found.
“Find out what is unclear.” Major General Bill ordered.
The assistant at the side said with difficulty, “Sir, I have tried it. This Ada, her parents, relatives, and educational background are all unknown. I don’t know why this is the case. Could it be that this Ada is related to those people in Congress?”
Bill on the side also had this thought, but it made no sense. The gentlemen in Congress were all hiding in a safe place, so why would there be people from Congress still in the city and steal the CDC’s information?
Unbelievable, really unbelievable.
“Sir, perhaps someone in Congress has already sent someone to secretly investigate the truth of the epidemic,” the assistant said.
Major General Bill was seen thinking about something.
Rick Grimes, I have remembered this name. Should I report today’s discovery to my superiors or just keep it to myself and use it as a bargaining chip in the future?
“Okay, go away. I want to be alone for a while.” Bill instructed the assistant beside him.
The assistant was very tactful and quickly packed up his things and left.
Not long after, there was a beep from Bill’s computer.
Major General Bill quickly straightened the beret on his head and sat upright in the chair.
?Video connected?
“Bill, how is the investigation into the leak going?” The mysterious man said.
“Reporting to the commander, the black box has been severely damaged and the information cannot be read, but what is certain is that the Atlanta CDC has not leaked any information. It should be a false alarm.” Bill reported to the person on the other side of the video.
“That’s good. All the information on this matter must be destroyed. Not a single word can be leaked. After this is done, you can come to the safe zone to spend your remaining years. Keep working hard.”
[Signal disconnected]After the call, Major General Bill began to plan something. After a long time, he pressed the button of the main station and spoke into the microphone.
“Ask Colonel Pierce to come to my office.”
Lincoln Town
The townspeople all chose to stay. After all, no one in the outside world could guarantee whether they could survive tomorrow. Recently, all the townspeople have obtained their identity documents from the alliance and officially started their new work. Although they don’t know what the new leader is like, their life is indeed much better than the previous governor’s.
The townspeople are regularly inspected by patrol teams. If they find anything missing, they can register with the patrol teams or apply directly to the residents’ committee.
Now the weather is getting colder, and under the arrangement of the residents’ committee, everyone has been assigned jobs, some to cut wood, some to transport, some to chop wood, and some to help push abandoned cars.
Kenny is a veteran fisherman. Recently, Rick arranged for Kenny to lead some colleagues to start building wooden boats and fishing equipment.
Everyone in the community is preparing for winter. Thanks to the efforts of Rick and Daryl, most of the zombies in North Town have been lured away, and the guarding work of the four bridges has become much easier.
Daryl has now started to implement the second step of the body cleaning work every day. When searching the house, there are also many unexpected gains, such as bullets, guns, food, winter clothes, etc.
Ada and everyone else lived a simple life. The only happy event recently was the wedding of Sean Welsh and Lori. It was not a grand wedding as they wanted to keep a low profile. After all, everyone knew what it meant.
While everyone was feeling awkward, Rick was unusually happy and sincerely congratulated the two.
Everyone was wondering if Rick had taken the wrong medicine, but no one knew what Rick was thinking.
At this time, Rick and Daryl were preparing to go and carry out today’s corpse cleaning work.
As they walked down the street, Daryl put his arm around Rick’s shoulder and said
“Brother, I don’t think I understand your feelings, but I can tell that you may not feel well.”
Rick didn’t say anything, just checked the weapon in his hand.
“Why don’t you go back and rest today? I can handle it myself.” Daryl suggested
“It’s okay, thank you for your kindness, I’m really fine. In fact, I could see in the camp that Lori’s eyes towards me had changed. When I saw her for the first time after such a long time, I knew that she no longer belonged to me.” Rick said
“Well, if that’s the case, then let’s go. Since you don’t have a partner, I’ll just stick with you for a while. From now on, I’ll tell others that you and I are a gey.” Daryl said.
“Fuck you, you’re the geek. I just don’t want to think about that. I just want to do everything well now and protect the civilians in the community, as well as Carl and children like Carl.”
“Thank you anyway.”
Rick knew that Daryl was doing this on purpose to make him happy.
The two walked on the road arm in arm, smoking. Soon they arrived at the bridge. Sasha Michonne on the bridge was already used to the brothers being late.
The team drove into North Town. Today’s mission was to clean up the police station.
In town government
Ada moved to Carol’s office. There were more people there, and it wasn’t so cold when the heater was lit.
Carol and Andrea reported on their recent work
“Ada, the prison has recently sent inmates with good reform performance. They have all obtained temporary citizen IDs. There are also some inmates with good performance. These are the names of those approved to become formal citizens. Take a look. If there are no problems, please sign.”
Ada looked at the document Carol handed over. She was not familiar with the people on the list, so she took a look and signed.
“These people should be assigned to plantation and logging in the future, and they should be exempted from any weapons matters.” Ada added.
Andrea also handed over the document. “This is a list drawn up by Herschel from the medical department. We don’t have many medicines right now, and the town doesn’t have much medicine in stock. With more people, it’s inevitable that some diseases will occur in the future. We need to think of a way to provide some.”
Ada took the list and looked at it. “Reply to Hershel first. I will handle this matter first and ask him to take care of it.”
Since the establishment of the community, Ada has rarely gone out to explore the world. She faces countless documents, reports, and applications every day. After these days, she found that this is really a chore, and she longs to fight with everyone.
But it’s just a thought. Such a large community needs to be managed, and food and water security cannot be neglected. Now, not only do I have to feed myself, but my whole family must also be well fed.
Ada stood up and looked out the window, at the busy people and patrolling guards. Although these seemed ordinary, they were so precious in this community.
Just then, the guard came to report
“Report, the Beizhen Guard Station has received information that a group of armed elements were spotted, but the details are unknown.”
When Ada heard this, she immediately gave orders to make arrangements.
“Quickly recall the workers outside, and notify all guards in the town to be on standby and strengthen vigilance.”
“Yes, sir,” the guard walked away quickly.
Ada said to Carol and Andrea, “I’ll go take a look. You guys continue working.”
Ada left the office and went to the guard team immediately.
Lee and Glenn were seen putting on bulletproof vests.
“Chief” Lee and Glenn saw Ada coming and greeted her
“What’s the situation ahead?” Ada asked
“The radio has contacted the patrol team and the guard captain. They have stopped the corpse removal operation and are rushing to the Zhenbei Guard Station as soon as possible.” Glenn reported.
“Okay then. Glenn, you lead 30 team members and be ready to provide support at any time. Li, you lead the remaining guards to strengthen the defense of South Town.” Ada immediately issued the deployment task on the map.
“Okay, sir.” Glenn and Lee got dressed and immediately rushed to the armory.
Ada was in the guard department, looking at the map of the town and thinking about something.
What exactly happened ahead?
Chapter 36: The Wandering Four (Old Version)
Aiden, Maya, Grant, Heather
Originally, they were four unrelated people. After the outbreak of the epidemic, the four of them came to the Huamoudun military isolation zone one after another to seek refuge. Finally, the safe zone was facing the risk of being lost. The army could only retreat to the north, and all the survivors were forced to flee for their lives.
Anderson Camp, a refuge in troubled times, settled many survivors and provided a temporary home for many survivors who managed to escape.
All four are survivors of the cleansing operation. The army has received orders to eliminate all survivors in the safe zone because only dead people will not mutate.
Only a few survivors escaped this disaster.
Aiden, Maya, Heather, and Grant were arranged in the same barracks at the time. Fortunately, they received the news in advance. Otherwise, the four of them would have been killed.
After arriving at Anderson Camp, the few of them lived there for a while, during which time they also learned a lot of skills to fight against the zombies.
Finally, due to the shortage of supplies, the camps began to plunder and fight each other.
Anderson Camp also did not escape the fate of being captured.
The four saw through the government’s actions and decided to seek refuge in the South. They finally arrived at a safety station, but things were not as simple as they imagined. The group was also brutal. The four went around and came to the vicinity of Richmond County.
I saw a sign on the side of the road saying
?Welcome to Woodbury, where we provide shelter and food?
The group rested around for a while and decided to check out the community.
People are looking at the town in the distance with binoculars.
There are indeed traces of a lot of human activities.
“Aiden, do you think this group of people are not good people?” Maya asked.
Aiden on the side complained, “Damn it, if I had known, I wouldn’t have entered that damn terminal. I almost became someone else’s meal.”
“I think your intuition is pretty accurate. You knew not to go in together at that time, so you kept it in reserve. Why don’t you try not to go into this community together?” Maya said
“I think we should go to North Town to hide first. Maybe the people at the terminal will soon find out that we have escaped and will follow us.” Grant analyzed.
Grant looked down from the mountain and saw that the streets of North Town were clean, with no wandering zombies. They might have been dealt with by the people in the community.
The four decided to avoid the surrounding security and enter stealthily.
They found a house in Beizhen that was both safe and had a good view, and the four of them hid inside.
During the day, they searched for a lot of food in the surrounding houses. As a result, the next day they found that there were occasional patrols in the town, so they had to stop going out and observe secretly.
The secret sentry in the north of Lincoln Town discovered that there were small-scale armed activities in the surrounding area and immediately reported it to the South Town Command Center.
Just by chance, this happened.
Rick and Daryl’s convoy arrived near the north of the town ten minutes later.
The other side also discovered the Hummer military vehicle and immediately ran back into the mountains and forests.
Daryl and Rick were also considering whether this was a trap. For this cleanup operation, the team only brought two Hummers, and they did not dare to attack rashly without knowing the firepower.
The two sent a radio to South Town, and Glenn’s support team drove the remaining 4 Humvees to support. Now there were only 6 Humvees with machine guns left in South Town. Fifteen minutes later, when Glenn’s team arrived, Rick and Daryl drove 6 Humvees to pursue.
The rest of the people began to guard the surroundings and patrol suspicious houses.
Daryl soon discovered the traces of activity and soon found the group of people after following the trail.
Several cars
Seeing that they were discovered, the militants had no choice but to start shooting, but they could not penetrate the armor and were soon surrounded.
After one round of machine gun fire, more than half of the 20 militants were killed or injured.
“I surrender, I surrender.” The remaining militants hurriedly got out of the car, put down their weapons and raised their hands.
Rick got out of the car and went to question the people in front of him.
“Who are you and what are you doing here?”
The people in front of me looked at each other, not knowing where to start.
Rick saw this and without further ado, he pulled out the Python revolver from his holster and shot the man on the ground.
“We were ordered to arrest someone. Several people attacked our camp, killed the guards, and escaped. We are searching based on the direction they fled and the traces they left along the way.”
Rick didn’t dare to believe all of their answers, so he could only confiscate their guns and escort them back.
As Rick drove back to the guard post, Glenn also made some progress. He found several suspicious people in a house. They were all caught by the patrol team, but they did not shoot and Glenn did not use force against them.
Rick looked at this group of people and indirectly confirmed what they had just said.
Rick came up to the four people and said in a slightly dissatisfied tone, “You four, are you attacking someone else’s camp?”
The captured Aiden replied, “We were just defending ourselves.”
“Self-defense. This is the first time I’ve heard of someone killing someone in self-defense.” Daryl said disdainfully.
Heather, who had been silent all this time, couldn’t help but retort, “Stop talking nonsense, Aiden. Now that we’re loaded, just act now, you ogres. If we hadn’t run out of ammunition, we would have fought you.”
Rick looked at the guns of several people and checked them casually, and sure enough, there were no bullets.
“Ogre, what ogre did you just say?” Rick asked
Maya, who was standing by, looked at the ogres being escorted out of the car, only to realize that the group of people in front of her were not ogres.
After Maya’s description, she explained the whole story, and Rick finally understood the whole story.
Daryl on the side also regretted not killing those bastards just now.
Afterwards, Rick prepared to bring these two groups of people back to the town for Ada to deal with.
Rick did not tie up these four men, but only confiscated their weapons and sharp objects.
“I say, I feel like I’ve seen you somewhere,” Maya on the side couldn’t help but say to Rick.
Daryl, who was standing next to Rick, couldn’t help but ask, “Is this your old lover?”
Rick pushed Daryl, his bad friend, away and asked Maya, “We shouldn’t know each other. I still remember the criminals I caught five years ago, but I don’t seem to have any impression of you.”
“I have seen it, but I can’t remember it.” Maya said
“Okay, okay, if you can’t remember, think about it later. You look like you haven’t had a full meal in a long time. Let’s go back to town and I’ll treat you.” Daryl walked forward and motioned for the four of them to go back to town first.
Daryl actually felt very compatible with this kind of person who hated evil.
Twenty minutes later, the group arrived at the exit of Nanzhen Bridge.
Ada had been waiting there for a long time.
Ada had learned of everyone’s plight through the radio.
After understanding what happened with Rick, Ada looked at these cannibals. Although they were not good people, they were just trying to survive. She knew very well that the world outside the wall was a world where the strong preyed on the weak.
Ada arranged for Otis to send these people to prison for reform.
The four exiled people were questioned again.
Daryl liked these people very much and wanted to assign them to his patrol team, but Ada objected.
“Well, I’ll treat them to a meal, okay?” Daryl saw that soft and hard persuasion didn’t work, so he had to think of another way.
“Rick Grimes, come on, treat your old lover to a meal together.” Daryl shouted to Rick
I remember now!
Before Rick could say anything to Daryl, Maya on the side shouted excitedly.
“You are Rick Grimes,” Maya said to Rick
Rick was also confused “Yeah, what’s wrong?”
“I was wondering why your face looks so familiar. You were my patient in Atlanta Hospital, Room 450.” Maya said
Rick was unconscious and didn’t know what was going on, but the hospital and the room were correct. So it seemed like they should be right.
“You two really know each other? This world is really small. It just means you two are destined to be together. Right, Ada?” Daryl said to Ada.
Ada was just worrying about where to find Maya, and now she’s here. It seems like everything was arranged by fate.
“Well, although I don’t know you, since we have such a good relationship, I’ll treat you to a meal so I can thank you for your care.” Rick said
Ada explained the rules of the community to the four people. It would be best if they were willing to stay. If they were not willing to stay, Ada was willing to provide them with weapons and food so that they could continue on their journey.
All four of them expressed their willingness to stay. This place is more humane than Anderson Camp. Residents can do what they like according to their own wishes and there is no coercion, which makes the four of them very happy.
Afterwards, Daryl and Rick went to the guard post with the four others and had a meal together.
Ada told Otis to have Sean ask the gang where the final camp was and report back later.
There is not much at the terminal, but the most abundant thing is oil and fuel.
Perhaps, we can try to coexist peacefully with those people. If that doesn’t work, we can only occupy them by force.
over time.
Otis, after saying goodbye to Ada, went back to the prison.
At the terminal, the team’s loss of contact forced the leader Gray to take a closer look at the unexplored area in the south.
Gray looked at Lincolnton on the map. This was where the search team had their last communication.
Maybe there is a power here that I am not aware of. Maybe I can inform Negan of this news and let them fight each other. When they are both defeated, I may be able to avenge my sister’s death.
The calendar next to it showed that the Salvation Army would come again to ask for supplies in five days.
Gray recalled the scene of Simon coming out of the train, and he wanted to drink his blood and eat his flesh.
After a long time, the guard outside the door brought a sumptuous dinner, and Gray began to smile and sit at the table to enjoy the food.
Gray raised his knife and fork with both hands, cut off a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He closed his eyes and chewed it with a look of enjoyment.
End of this chapter
Chapter 37: Herd Effect (Old Version)
The herd effect is a psychological phenomenon that refers to the phenomenon that most people imitate the behavior of influential people, thus forming a herd effect.
This phenomenon is similar to a herd of sheep on a grassland, where the sheep follow the actions of the leader.
This effect is also widely present in human society. According to research, 95% of people do not have strong personal opinions. They are influenced by the behavior of people around them, especially those influential people, and choose to follow or imitate them.
Today, the infected and mutated people have returned to their most primitive and natural state.
With the coming of winter, Lincoln has recently received several prison alerts, discovering a large group of zombies around them, and starting to move aimlessly to the north. Although the prison is well hidden every time it encounters such a situation, some zombies still come to the outer wall of the prison.
After several migrations of the zombies, no less than two to three hundred zombies were cleared from the area around the prison. As it was inconvenient to burn them, Sean had to order people to dig a large pit around the farm and bury all the zombies in the pit.
Ada also began to pay attention to this problem. The town is not like a prison. If there is a large-scale migration of zombies, they will inevitably attack the community head-on. Ada also ordered Daryl’s team to strengthen patrols in the south to ensure that the community will not be affected by the migration of zombies to the north.
After verification, Ada approved the joining of the new four-member team and processed their identification documents. Aiden and Grant were men and had experienced in fighting zombies. Daryl still insisted on having these two, so Ada handed them over to Daryl’s patrol team.
Maya would rather continue to work in the medical department. Maya’s joining also taught other nurses more professional skills and knowledge. Herschel’s two younger daughters, Rachel and Susie, were very happy to learn.
Heather had work experience in an administrative unit before the disaster, so Ada kept him in the town government to help with some work.
The four of them settled down in Lincoln Town and made some new friends.
Daryl’s patrol recently discovered a camp, and after tentative negotiations, both sides exchanged some supplies.
Recently, the leader of the other party has been eager to contact Ada and tentatively wants to cooperate with the community.
Ada agreed on a place with the other party and found a logging mill in the territorial buffer zone between the two sides to meet.
Meeting Room
Rick was helping Ada put on a police bulletproof vest, and while he was working non-stop he expressed his concerns.
“Do you need to bring more people with you? After all, if something happens to you, who can do your job?”
Ada checked the police Glock pistol that she had not used for a long time. She gave this gun to Morgan before they parted ways. Morgan had kept it well. When he came to the prison, Sean confiscated it, so Ada went to get it back.
“Don’t worry, I trust Daryl’s judgment.” Ada said
Daryl, who was also checking the compound crossbow, also spoke up, “Don’t worry, I’ve seen those people. They are very simple and honest. They even have children. They are lucky to be alive today, unlike those people under the Governor.”
Ada checked her gun, put it in its holster, put on her coat, and then gave instructions.
“I don’t think we need to make a big show of this operation. It will be enough as long as we can show our strength. We will use the best equipment. Daryl, you take your team to be responsible for the outer perimeter security. Sasha and Michonne will continue to stay in the community. Rick, you take two guard squads and follow me. Glenn and Lee will be responsible for the community security.”
“Understood,” everyone replied in unison.
After the team was organized, the convoy slowly drove out of the community.
Rick and Ada drove in the middle, Daryl’s Hummer led the way, and Aiden and Grant’s Hummer followed in the back. Not long after the two joined, Daryl taught them how to use the Hummer.
“I heard that Carl’s condition has been a bit bad recently.” Ada said in the co-pilot seat.
Rick, who was in the driver’s seat, was not so reserved when he saw that Ada wanted to talk about personal matters. He also replied, “Yes, Carl has grown up and knows about the relationship between Lori and me. Carl has been in a bad mood recently. He doesn’t know why I separated from his mother, and he doesn’t know how to get along with me, his mother and Sean.”
After listening to this, Ada said that she deeply felt the same way. Children whose parents divorce and remarry do have this kind of trouble. If they are not properly guided, they will only become more paranoid and rebellious.
“Maybe when Carl grows up, he will realize that some things cannot be forced or fulfilled one-sidedly,” said Ada.
“I have withdrawn, just like we agreed when we first met. Now I find that I don’t know Lori at all. I even think that I was too carried away and made a wrong start.” Rick said
Rick forgot to gesture to Daryl, the car in front, to stick his head out the window.
“It should be right in front. Daryl is going to inspect the surroundings. Let’s prepare to go in.”
Rick parked the car in front of the logging camp. In preparation for this meeting, Daryl had led the team to clean up the abandoned logging camp. Some equipment that could still be used was also transported back to the community. The entire logging camp now consisted of only a few abandoned factories.
Rick and the 24 guards checked the surroundings together. After finding nothing unusual, they began to patrol the surroundings. Rick, two guards and Ada waited in the factory…
Terminal
The group was waiting respectfully for Simon’s inspection.
Simon looked at the jewelry, canned food, weapons and ammunition in front of him with a satisfied expression.
“Very good, very good. If you had behaved like this earlier, how could there be any misunderstanding?” Simon said as he patted the leader Gray on the cheek.
Gray quickly apologized with a smile, “Yes, yes, it’s all our fault for not knowing better and overestimating our own capabilities. Now that we know, of course we are willing to serve under Lord Negan.”
“Okay, young man, you have a bright future. Keep working hard. After a few more times, I will definitely introduce you to be the spokesperson for the Saviors in this area. By then, if you need anything, just say a word and Lord Negan will deliver it to you.”
Simon explained with a smile.
“I will treat the rape of your sister as a small incident that testifies to our friendship. I will definitely apologize in the future.”
Gray’s men listened to Simon’s words, but dared not speak out. They could only flatter Simon and hoped that this gentleman would leave quickly. Mother Mary also hid on the second floor and kept crying.
“Master Simon, I found a very valuable area right here. My team of more than 20 people wanted to gather intelligence for Master Simon, but none of them came back. I think if Master Simon were to take action, it would be easy to capture it.”
Gray pointed to Lincolnton on the map and said to Simon.
Simon held the map and kept praising, “Not bad, if it’s true as you said, then you’ve done a great job. Now everyone is worried about how to survive the winter. This community looks like it can make a lot of money.”
Seeing Gary’s loyal performance, Simon was very satisfied. He loaded the car and directed everyone to leave.
The people at the terminal looked in the direction the Saviors had left and returned to their old ways.
The younger brother in the car also asked, “Master Simon, are you really going to let this group of people take over the Richmond County area? I have always been loyal to you.”
Simon laughed and said, “How is that possible, my brother? I don’t know what those guys are thinking. We can just kill them all when they are no longer useful. But the information they provided is crucial. Let’s go back and study it. If it is true, let the guys in Lincolnton take charge of this area. The guys at the station can only survive in that broken station and will not accomplish anything great.”
“Master Simon is indeed a man who is second only to one man and above ten thousand people. I will never be able to learn enough from his courage in my lifetime.”
The younger brother in the car kept flattering him, making Simon laugh.
Simon said to his younger brother, “I am glad that you are so loyal to me, but I don’t like what you just said.”
?Bang?
A gunshot was heard and the younger brother fell down. The others nearby were told not to say anything.
“Throw it out,” Simon ordered.
I saw the few younger brothers closest to me hurriedly dealing with the corpse.
“Hmph, under one person, it’s still unclear who will be on top and who will be below,” Simon thought to himself, his expression becoming increasingly gloomy.
After a long time, four cars slowly drove towards the logging site from a distance, and a team of more than a dozen people, armed with guns, came to the logging site.
The woman in the lead wanted to enter but was stopped by Daryl.
“Sorry, only two people can go in, and there are only four of us inside,” Daryl said.
Why send Daryl to stop them? Because it was Daryl who had contact with this camp.
Daryl had traded supplies twice before, so the woman was more trustworthy. He had no objection and entered the factory with a confidant.
Ada waited for more than ten minutes. It was the first time she saw this mysterious leader, who was also a woman.
“I’m Lilia, nice to meet you. I’ve always wanted to meet you formally.” The leading woman, sitting opposite Ada, said to Ada.
“Hello, Lilia. I’m Ada Wen, the head of the Lincoln community. I wonder what you want to meet for?” Ada asked.
In fact, Ada probably guessed something in her heart. This group of people were in a hurry to meet each other. They were probably facing some difficulties in the camp that they could not solve and had to ask others for help.
“In fact, to be honest, the Governor contacted us when he was still the head of Woodbury, but I didn’t like that person, so I didn’t agree with his cooperation proposal.” Lily said
“Cooperation? How do we cooperate?” Ida asked
The woman took two sips of water and took out the blueprint from her bag.
Spread out on the table…
Chapter 38: The United Hunters Organization (Old Version)
Snowflakes began to fall from the sky. The guards on both sides did not dare to slack off and continued to patrol around the factory. Daryl was bored and lit a cigarette to relieve his boredom.
The hunter at the side came tremblingly in front of Daryl and immediately caught Daryl’s attention.
“Brother, give me one. We have been short of food for a month.”
Daryl smiled. It seems that there is a saying that smokers all over the world are one family. Daryl shook out a cigarette and wanted to give it to him, but he took it back and put it next to his ear. He gave the remaining half pack to the hunter.
“What is this?” the hunter asked puzzled.
“I’ll smoke this one on the way back. I’ll give you this half pack. I have a lot in the community.” Daryl said
Daryl loves nothing more than taking a few puffs of a cigarette. He has a scar on his hand that’s been callused from using it to put out cigarettes.
During the normal search, everything was handed over to the community, except for the cigarettes that were embezzled. Sasha found it several times, but Ada didn’t say anything to him. If a living person doesn’t have some hobbies or quirks, then what’s the difference between him and the zombies outside.
Ida periodically ordered Daryl to come over to Hershel for a checkup.
The two of them just sat outside the house, smoking.
“My name is Tommy,” the hunter said, extending his hand to Daryl in greeting.
“Darryl Dixon.” Daryl also extended his hand in response.
Tommy looked at the machine gun on the Humvee and said to Daryl.
“I’ve only seen this thing in blockbuster movies. Today is the first time I’ve seen it in real life. It’s really cool.”
Daryl followed Tommy’s gaze and replied, “It’s pretty cool, but it makes too much noise.”
The two of them really had no topics to talk about, so they could only wait for the people inside to finish.
Inside the factory.
Ada spoke after a long while, “There are a few points in your thinking that I need to correct.”
“First, we have cleaned up Beizhen now. Your moving in now is different from your moving in before. Second, it is impossible for you to evenly divide the community’s command and resources. Third, neither of you may enter the other’s station without permission.”
“The above are the conditions you and the Governor gave you, but that is the Governor. Lincoln Town is now ours. I have also eliminated the Governor. I guess grass has grown on his grave by now. You must know that.”
Ada explained patiently.
“Well, what do you think should be the appropriate arrangement?” Lilia asked
“First North Town can allow you to live here, but considering your population, only one-fifth of the housing will be enough, and the police station and other government facilities will be shared by the community. You and some of your leaders can be assigned to work in a joint department, and I will give you a committee member status, so that we can discuss policies and express opinions together. Your people can continue to be commanded by your own people, but the highest command must be with me, and they must obey unconditionally.”
After talking about taking advantage, Ada went on to talk about the benefits.
“Of course, I have to pay a lot to occupy so much. The community armory and material warehouse are shared property by both parties. You need to apply to the committee to claim it. I will ensure the safety and survival of your people. The above are our conditions.”
Negotiations between the two sides reached a deadlock.
Neither was willing to give in, so Ada continued to strike while the iron was hot.
“I looked at the two trade lists Daryl gave me. You are very good at making wooden bows and arrows, and you are also good at hunting. But you only exchanged meat and bows and arrows for a small amount of food each time, and the rest were weapons and ammunition. I think your community must have some security issues that make you worry.”
Lilia was indeed a little embarrassed when she saw that her sore spot had been touched. Just as Ada expected, half a month ago, some of the alarms set up around Lilia’s camp had all been triggered by others. Although the other party had recovered, the flaws could still be seen.
My camp is now being monitored by a group of strangers. I am sure they are not here to negotiate like Daryl did, driving a military vehicle to surround the camp. These people are sneaky and don’t look like good people.
When she realized the crisis, she was about to go to Woodbury to discuss cooperation with the Governor, but she was told by her subordinates that Woodbury had been captured. Lilia did not dare to show up easily, because she only knew that this group of newcomers were even more difficult to deal with than the Governor.
“Okay, I agree. From now on, I will follow your lead. But if you abuse or treat my people differently, we will never let it go.” Lilia thought for a moment and made the decision after gritting her teeth.
“Deal.” Ada agreed.
What food problem? One pound is a shortage, and ten pounds is a shortage. People are the most precious resource, and some people will create food in disguise. There are many hunters in this group, who can create food by fishing, hunting, and planting.
The two parties reached an agreement and agreed on a time to start moving tomorrow.
Then they left.
“Goodbye Lilia, I look forward to seeing you tomorrow,” said Ada
“Just call me Lily. Goodbye, Ada.” Lily waved goodbye to Ada.
Rick and Daryl also got in the car and prepared to return to town.
Daryl got in the same car this time and kept asking Rick about the content of the negotiation. Rick was also repeating the content of the negotiation while driving.
Ada in the back seat was really curious. Is Daryl like this? He is usually very serious and stern. Why is he so gossipy after getting to know Rick? He is like… a child. He is so showy all day long.
Soon, the convoy returned to Lincoln.
It was snowing, and Ada immediately returned to the town government. Daryl, however, did not finish listening to the story. He changed his equipment at the armory and went to the guard department with light luggage.
Since the rules have become more and more perfect, the armory has a complete set of order.
There are no guns in the entire community or town. The 12 members of each of the 16 squads of the city guard are fully armed and do not need to go to the armory to collect their weapons and ammunition.
Only two bridge exits at the Nanzhen exit of the town are now in use, with one squad guarding each. The six squads are on duty in two shifts, and the remaining 10 squads are fully armed and take turns patrolling the streets of Nanzhen.
The patrol team consists of 36 people in one squad, with a total of 3 squads, equipped with 6 Hummer military vehicles, 6 military trucks, and a light tank. Light equipment such as rifles, pistols, and magazines are kept in the city. When patrolling, additional vehicles, bulletproof vests, grenades, and other weapons need to be registered and collected at the armory.
The armory is managed by Glenn and Moore, the deputy guards, with 40 guards, who are considered the community’s reserve mobile force. In case of an alarm, the chief of guard and the training captain can apply for emergency use, but usually they can only receive it with an action order signed and sealed by Ada.
Although Ada’s security measures made the entire community resemble a military government during the governor’s period, armed personnel were not allowed to provoke trouble or infringe on the civilians.
Until now, the residents of the community and the armed forces have gotten along well and performed their respective duties.
The next morning
Daryl led all the trucks to Lilia’s camp to help transport supplies.
Sasha Mijon had already led his team to clear out the entire East Town and West Town, leaving only the North Town to be cleaned up.
In the town, all the children were arranged to go to a primary school. Today, Carl was still as depressed as usual.
Carl was inattentive in class today. He couldn’t answer Beth’s questions several times and kept hesitating. Beth didn’t have the heart to punish Carl.
Clementine and Sophia looked at the familiar stranger in front of them with great concern. In the past, Carl was always happy to learn and asked questions. Now, Carl was always frowning.
After a long time, the get out of class was over. Beth packed up her books and left the classroom. Many men and women gathered outside the school gate, all of them came to pick up their children.
Looking at Sophia running towards Carol and Clementine running towards Lee, no one cared about Carl himself. Lori was now more than 8 months pregnant and it was inconvenient for her to get out of bed. Alice took care of her all day. Sean also came a few times during this period, but he was also to visit Lori and see him at school and then quickly turned back.
I haven’t talked to Rick for a long time. Rick is always busy.
“Karl, come to my house as a guest.”
Li looked at little Carl and invited him.
Seeing Carl’s hesitation, Clementine took the initiative to hold his hand, while Sophia looked angry. But she had to give up because Carol was there.
Li was walking towards his home with two guys.
We happened to meet a patrol team on the way and borrowed their walkie-talkie to report our safety to Rick and Lori.
Since taking on the responsibility of taking care of Clement, Lee has gradually become more and more like a father, even though he is single.
Li felt that with little Clementine, he had the motivation to live.
The three returned to their residence. Li was a manager and could have lived in a single-family house, but Li refused. He preferred to live in a mixed-use building with everyone else and meet some friendly neighbors throughout the day.
Li’s cabin is not very big, with a living room and a bedroom. Li sleeps in the living room and chooses to give the bedroom to Clementine. When there is a thunderstorm, Clementine will run out and choose to sleep with Li.
As she grew up, Clementine learned from many aspects what the zombies were. She also knew that her parents might never come back. She realized that Lee might be her only relative in the world. Clementine studied very hard, and her favorite thing to do every day was to share interesting things in school with Lee.
No matter whether Li was on patrol or on guard duty, no matter how tired his body was, it would disappear the moment he entered the door. He was also accustomed to falling asleep while Clementine told him stories.
Neither of them can live without each other.
Li made some simple food, and the three of them finished their meal together. Li was reading the latest patrol report. The latest report showed that although some places seemed blocked and zombies could not pass through, intelligent humans could easily pass through. Li was looking at the problems found by everyone. Carl and Clementine did their homework in the bedroom.
?Ding Dong?
Just as Li was about to take a sip of coffee, the doorbell rang.
When he opened the door and saw the person coming, Li immediately became serious.
“My two sirs. Long time no see.” Li said.
He quickly arranged for two people to enter the house.
Chapter 39: Carl Grimes (Old Version)
As Daryl left in the morning, Rick couldn’t find anyone to talk to in the community. He was either on missions or on patrol. After talking with Ada in the car, he did think a lot.
Rick paced back and forth in the snow step by step
I heard a voice behind me.
“Actually, it doesn’t have to be like this, my brother. Carl is your child, Lori’s child, and my child as well. We should all take good care of Carl and fulfill our responsibilities.”
The person who came was Sean, and Rick didn’t understand why Sean was here.
“Why are you here, at the prison?” Rick asked curiously.
Sean patted Rick’s shoulder and said, “Don’t worry, the Herschel brothers are at the prison. I’m here to send the well-reformed prisoners and visit Lori and Carl. Then I’ll go back.”
“Luo, Loli, is she okay?” Rick asked cautiously.
“Don’t worry, it’s great. The baby will be born in another month.” Sean said
“Sean, actually I shouldn’t have been with Lori in the first place. You should have been a better match for me.” Rick was a little incoherent and didn’t know what to say.
“Okay, it’s all over. Go see her. She must want to see you too.” Sean encouraged Rick.
“Okay, that’s it for now.” Rick replied
The two hugged each other tightly and patted each other.
“We are brothers forever”
Sean and Rick part ways and go in their own directions. Rick goes to the hospital and Sean goes to school.
When Sean arrived, it was just after school. Outside the school gate, Sean looked at the lively crowd of people hugging each other. Carl stood alone, as if he was cut off from his family. Sean felt bad. Everyone who was not involved was hurt by this farce.
She and Lori were looked down upon and despised by most people. She and Rick could no longer go back to the days of eating, drinking and laughing. Carl, who had always admired her, was also hurt.
At this moment Sean really wanted to give Carl a hug.
As Sean walked forward, Carl had been taken away by Lee, so he had to give up. He had to get back to the prison as soon as possible. After Sean transported the prisoners and took some food and winter clothes back to the prison, he still had to do his business first.
Sean drove to the South Town exit, showed his ID to the guard, and was allowed to pass. Sean left Lincoln Town and went to Atlanta Prison.
At the same time, the Medical Department
Rick was peeling an apple in front of the bed. Looking at Lori who was feeling swollen, Rick fed her the peeled apple slices one by one.
“Thank you, Rick. I’m glad you came. I thought you would never see me again in your life.” Lori said
“No, no, no, it’s my problem. I wasn’t qualified to be a husband before. I wasn’t a good husband. I might be a good sheriff, a good citizen, and a good father, but I’m not a good husband. As for you, Lori, I neglected you.”
Rick recalled slowly.
“No, I think we were both wrong, so I forgive you, and I hope you can forgive me too.” Lori said
Looking at Lori’s expression, Rick couldn’t bear to discuss it any further.
Keep feeding the apples.
“Come on, let’s not talk about this. I came here today to…”
“Do you want Carl to be with you?” Lori answered tentatively.
Seeing that he was guessed, Rick nodded.
“Karl is not doing well right now. Maggie has told me about Carl’s recent condition more than once, but I never knew how to deal with it. I just figured it out. I want Carl to live with me.”
Lori thought for a long time and finally said
“Well, I can’t take care of Carl in my current situation, but I hope you can promise me not to take Carl away from me.”
Don t worry, I promise you, you are still Karl s mother, Mrs. Lori Welsh.
After feeding Lori, Rick left the room and asked Alice about Lori’s condition. He felt relieved when he heard that everything was fine.
Aida also transported all the supplies collected by Beizhen Hospital to the medical department. In short, all the machines and equipment that could still be operated were brought here at once.
Ada, who hadn’t seen old man Herschel for a long time, followed the transport team to the medical department to visit Herschel.
Old Herschel was obsessed with medicine and had discovered several folk remedies for malaria, influenza, and diarrhea. Ada didn’t understand it either, but she looked familiar with the pictures in the book.
Ada had some free time and opened the system translation.
Wow, English version of “Compendium of Materia Medica”.
“This thing grows in Europe.” Ida thought
After delivering medicines and supplies to Herschel, he happened to meet Rick who was leaving the hospital.
“Come to see Lori?”
Ada knew all the patients in the hospital, and the only one related to Rick was Lori.
Rick, not knowing what to say, nodded.
“The patrol just reported that your son did not return home, and Li took Carl to their home.” Ada said
“Really?” Rick was about to go to Lori and Sean’s house. Now it seems that he didn’t go, otherwise he would have gone to waste.
“Then let’s go together. There’s no urgent business to deal with today, and I haven’t seen Karl for a long time. I’ll go with you,” Ada suggested.
The two walked towards Li’s apartment together.
Rick rang the doorbell, and after a “ding dong” sound, the door slowly opened.
Seeing the newcomer, Li immediately became serious.
“Hello, Sirs.”
Rick smiled and said, “Lee, there are no outsiders here. It’s still the same as before. We are still friends. Just call me Rick.”
Li also smiled embarrassedly. Since the community planning, Li often saw patrol members saluting him and greeting their superiors, and he also developed a habit.
“Officer Rick, Officer Ada, thank you very much for your efforts. The community is what it is today because of your contributions. It is for this peaceful life that we have today.”
Li said slowly.
Li is one of the most down-to-earth leaders. In his spare time, he has heard many stories from refugees, prisoners, and workers. Every time, Li can’t help but sigh that he lives in such a beautiful world, which is the life these suffering people dream of.
“This has nothing to do with me. It was Officer Ada’s idea. She figured out the Governor’s plan in the battle with him, which led to our great victory.” Rick hurriedly distanced himself from the matter.
Ada, who was standing by, rolled her eyes at Rick.
“In fact, it’s all thanks to everyone. The community is what it is today not because of one person or a few individuals, but the result of the hard work of all of us,” said Ada.
Li quickly stood up
“Look at me, I’m just busy chatting. What do you want to drink? I have coffee, fruit, and milk.”
Li opened the refrigerator and showed them one by one.
“Hey man, you gave so many likes, why don’t you drink the ones you posted on weekdays in time?” Rick said.
“I drank less, mainly because I wanted to save some for Clementine.” Li said with an honest smile.
If Ada hadn’t been looking at report lists all day, she would have thought the food in school was so bad that there wasn’t even anything to drink.
“There are also children in the school, no worse than your guards. You should eat and drink in the future. It will be a pity if you don’t drink.” Ada advised.
Li selected two bottles of the latest milk for the two of them.
The three of them chatted happily.
Through Li’s report, Ada also kept these loopholes in mind, and Rick also expressed his willingness to help pay attention to this issue.
After a long time, when both children finished their homework, Rick said goodbye to Lee and left.
It was snowing along the way, and Rick gave his cotton jacket to Carl.
“I’m sorry, Carl. Dad has been busy with work recently and has neglected you. You can live with me from now on. Here is my key. The bed is ready inside.”
Carl knew where Rick lived, and he came there secretly several times. However, because Rick was often on missions, he often slept in the guard team, so Carl never caught up with Rick.
“Carl, I…” Rick saw that Carl ignored him and didn’t want to explain anything more.
After Rick handed Carl the key to his house, the two went into the house and said goodbye to Ada.
Ada’s house is not far from Rick’s house. Watching Carl leave, Ada couldn’t help but sigh for this family. Was what she did right or wrong? This family is scarred and things have changed.
After a long time, he returned to his home to rest.
Daryl’s team was on guard at Lilia’s camp. Everything that needed to be packed had been put into the truck. Since it was inconvenient to drive in the snow at night, Daryl decided to go back early the next morning.
Years of living in the wild in his early years made Daryl develop a strange sensitivity. Daryl always felt that there was something in the woods that made him very uncomfortable, and the team had to be on high alert.
“Any questions?”
Tommy asked as he came up to Daryl.
Daryl couldn’t say anything, he just stared at the dark woods.
“My great-grandfather’s generation lived on the edge of a knife. He was a veteran of World War II. After that, people in my family all joined the military and experienced the Vietnam War, the Korean War, Iraq, Afghanistan, and the Middle East. I never thought that such a day would befall someone like me one day.”
Tommy introduces his family
Daryl finally felt like chatting.
“In my family, only my father and my brother have served in the military. I hate the government for what it does, so I never have a good impression of it, but I respect the soldiers.”
Daryl recalled, lighting up a cigarette.
“After my brother returned from the army, his temperament changed drastically. He became anxious, irritable, and violent. Fortunately, although my brother has a strange personality, he treats me very well.”
Tommy listened to Daryl’s story and thought of his brother.
“My brother is just like you. He hates the government and those things. I also joined the army, but it seems that I was injured and discharged after just a few battles.” Tommy said.
“Then why didn’t you stay with your brother and run to this damn place?” Daryl asked
We were separated not long after the outbreak. I don t know where they went. We were not in the same quarantine area. I tried to ask, but it was useless.
Maybe one day I’ll try to find him.
“Joel, you old bastard, are you still alive?” [The Last of Us Easter Egg]Chapter 40: [Alliance] Prototype? (Old version)
Morning comes.
Daryl came to the woods to patrol and found some clues. There were indeed signs of human activities. Although the other party was hiding well, Daryl could still find the flaws.
It seemed that this camp was indeed being targeted by someone, so Daryl didn’t dare to stay any longer and left with everyone else.
I have already informed the town and they will send someone to pick me up on the road today.
“Aiden, you lead the first and second teams to hold the rear, and the third team follows me to open the way in the front.” Daryl instructed everyone.
Then Daryl told Lilia beside him, “The safety of the two wings of the convoy is in the hands of your people. Don’t worry, we will get back safely.”
The convoy slowly left the camp and headed towards Lincoln Town.
Deep in the forest, a figure was watching the convoy’s movements with a telescope. It was unknown what he was planning.
Meanwhile, Lincoln
Rick sent Carl to school in the morning and rushed back to the guard team immediately.
Green and Lee were waiting for Rick inside.
“What’s the situation?” Rick asked after entering the room.
“According to the radio, Captain Daryl has discovered that we are being watched. The convoy has just set off and Patrol Team 2 is ready to go to meet them. Commander Ada asked you to lead three guard squads to meet them. You will be in charge of the entire team.”
Glenn said as he gestured at the map.
After listening to this, Rick looked at the assembled guards and gave orders. “There is no time to lose. Glenn and Lee, you two stay behind. I will lead the guards and leave right away. If there are any problems, please report via radio.”
Rick gathered the guards, drove out of the camp, and headed forward to join Patrol Team 2.
The convoy was driving in the white snow, and there were basically no zombies to be seen on the road, except for a few scattered wandering zombies that continued to move north.
According to the deployment, Rick’s team will wait for Daryl’s team at the logging camp where they met last time. After the two sides meet up, they will continue to move towards the town.
Two hours later, Rick’s team successfully arrived at the logging site, and through the radio, they also learned the location of Daryl’s team. They were also about to arrive at the logging site, but because the truck was slower, they were half an hour later than Rick’s team. The group met up at the logging site without any danger.
The two sides came together and fortunately no accidents happened.
Rick and Daryl met up and had a brief conversation. “What’s going on?” Rick asked.
Daryl looked around and said, “I don’t know. There is something watching them in Lilia’s camp, but nothing unusual happened along the way. I don’t know who the other party is, but I went to the woods this morning and saw signs of human activity.”
After Daryl said this, Rick also felt that this matter was weird. In short, the most important thing was to return to the camp first.
But Daryl had a different opinion.
“I want you to take over from me and escort everyone back. I want to lead a team of mine to look for this trail and see who is behind this.” Daryl said
After thinking for a moment, Rick still expressed his disapproval of Daryl’s plan.
“No, if the enemy has more people, you will be in danger. Let’s go back to the camp and tell Ada about this. Maybe she has a solution.” Rick said
“Listen to me, the longer we drag on, the harder it will be to track us. We are of the same level and neither of us can convince the other. For safety, you take the team back and I will be alone. It will be easier for me to be alone in the wild. Don’t worry, trust me, I will return safely.” After Daryl said this to Rick, he drove back on his motorcycle.
Seeing that he couldn’t persuade them, Rick had to lead the rest of the people back to the town.
Sasha was also used to Daryl’s character. Sasha took over the First Squadron and continued to escort Lilia’s people back to Lincoln with Rick.
Daryl came to the camp alone and carefully checked the traces. According to Daryl’s inference, the other party seemed to be a person. Looking at the direction where the footprints left, Daryl continued to move forward, vowing to find the other party’s true face.
Daryl followed the man all the way and found scattered traces left by him. Daryl looked at the map and deduced the man’s activities. It was very abnormal. It seemed like he was wandering around, looking for something.
“I’m sorry, were you looking for me?”
When a voice sounded, Daryl immediately became alert and raised his compound crossbow to point at the stranger.
This was the first time someone had gotten so close to him without being noticed. Daryl was also very surprised.
The man had no ill intentions and stood behind Daryl with his hands raised.
Looking at the man’s attire, he was wearing a backpack, a blue down jacket, and a rifle on his waist.
“I’m sorry to bother you, but I mean no harm.” The man said slowly
“Who are you and what are you doing monitoring the camp?” Daryl asked
“If I may, I want to show you something. Can you let me take off my backpack?” The man turned sideways and gestured to Daryl at the backpack on his back.
Daryl, holding his crossbow, nodded, but still didn’t let his guard down.
The man slowly put the gun on the ground, took out a few photos from his bag, and slowly handed them to Daryl.
Seeing this, Daryl put down his crossbow, took the photos and looked at them. He saw that these photos were all of a village, surrounded by fences made of steel plates.
“This is the community where I live. We have electricity and protection there, so it’s very safe. I can’t tell you the exact location, but I can say it’s about 200 to 300 kilometers away and can be reached in a day by car,” the man explained.
“Show me what these mean,” Daryl asked.
“I have been observing your camp for several days. I found that your security measures are not perfect and food is very scarce. So I would like to invite you to live in our community. It is very safe there.” The man said.
“Why can I believe that you are not a bad person?” Daryl continued to ask. The man thought he was a member of Lilia’s camp.
“Don’t worry, I mean no harm. If you don’t want me to, I will leave. The community sent me out to find survivors. In this world today, we can only survive if we have more companions together.” The man continued.
“Are you alone?” Daryl asked
“Of course not. I have a partner who is waiting for me in a safe place. He was shot while visiting a group of people. His leg was injured and he can’t move. We are all out looking for people who want to survive.” The man replied
“I can help you, but you have to take me to your community. I have no ill intentions, but I want to know who you are,” Daryl suggested.
“Okay, I’m very grateful that you can help me. If you can save my companion, I can take you there.”
The two reached a consensus that each member of Daryl’s team had a military first aid kit equipped by Ada, which happened to be on Daryl’s motorcycle. The two got on Daryl’s motorcycle and drove to the destination mentioned by the man.
“Ridiculous, who allowed him to act alone?”
When everyone returned to the community, Ada became extremely anxious after listening to the whole story.
Rick in the conference room also explained
“Daryl is not someone who can’t tell the difference between the important and the unimportant. Since he wants to find out who is behind this, he must have his reasons. Besides, Daryl is capable of surviving alone in the wild, and it is impossible for ordinary people to catch him. We don’t have to be so pessimistic about Daryl’s safety.”
Lilia, who had just arrived, also spoke up.
“Daryl decided to do this for us. We are very grateful for his action, but we also believe that Daryl will be able to turn danger into safety.”
Seeing that Lilia also pleaded for mercy, Ada didn’t know what to say.
“Sasha, go find More. If there is anyone in this community who can find Daryl, it’s More. You and More lead your second squadron to go out and pick up Daryl. If you find anything unusual, be sure to pick up Daryl and ensure his safety.”
Aida instructed Sasha who was standing beside her.
Sasha followed the order and left the meeting room, heading for the armory.
Lilia introduced her elites, “This is Tommy, he is also a military man, he is responsible for the safety and security of the camp.”
Tommy also saluted Ada and said, “Hello, Commander Ada. I am Tommy, the former captain and company commander of the 1st Marine Division.”
Ada nodded and said, “Hello, welcome to join us. You can join the patrol team and form the fourth patrol team with your people. If you need any weapons, you can go to the armory to get them. They are all commonly used weapons of the former army. You should be able to use them easily.”
“As for Lilia, you can lead your people to settle in West Town. It’s close to the forest and you can hunt closer there.”
“Rick, you lead them to apply for resident certificates, familiarize them with the community, and select some people. If East Town is to be operational now, the guard team will need to expand by 2-4 squads to patrol the security of West Town.”
Ada assigned work to everyone.
Rick led Lilia and Tommy out of the meeting room.
Ada was feeling uneasy. The guard came to report that Sasha had led the team to leave. There were many forces intertwined around the community, and nothing could go wrong at this juncture.
After looking at the report, I found out that Lilia Community brought in 130 residents, and now the community population is close to 1,200 people. The community now has nearly 300 armed forces.
The community may have more than enough capacity to protect itself, but if something unexpected happens, the community that has been built with so much effort will be displaced.
Since the North Town of Lincoln has been basically cleared, the four bridges for traffic have been restored to use, and the guard squad has been transferred to the main entrances and exits of the North, East and West Towns for surveillance.
The land is vast and the population is sparse.
Once these armed forces encounter foreign enemies, it will be impossible for them to deploy a full-scale defense.
After hesitating for a moment, Ada decided to call all the senior staff for a discussion. After all, it was impossible for her to cover all the issues, so it was time to listen to everyone’s opinions for reference.
As for what will happen to Daryl on this trip, it is still unknown.
Chapter 41: Alexandria Community (Old Version)
Summerfield, Virginia, also known as Virginia, is located on the Atlantic coast of the eastern United States and is one of the original 13 states of the United States. It is bordered by the Atlantic Ocean and Chesapeake Bay to the east, North Carolina and Tennessee to the south, Kentucky to the west, West Virginia and Maryland to the north, and across the Potomac River from the capital Washington.
Ideal Township is a suburban town located in the southernmost part of Virginia, not far from the town of Summerfield.
Due to its remote location and sparse population, the impact of the epidemic forced this group of people to quickly establish an isolation area. Since there are several quarries near Ideal Town, the industries developed in Ideal Town are basically stone processing industries. After the outbreak of the epidemic, government managers had already fled, and the former mayor Dianna was forced to come out to preside over the situation. The tempered glass factory in the town has the technology to use the remaining steel to forge a large number of tempered plates, making the entire town isolated from the world.
This remote town with a population of 300 people found a foothold in the troubled times.
Daryl stood in the community, looking at the surroundings, lost in thought. It turned out that besides us, there were other people struggling to survive in the apocalypse.
Daryl was taken by guards to the mansion of the former government official, which is now managed by Dianna.
As soon as Daryl entered the room, he saw the guard had placed a video recorder nearby.
After a long time, the person named Deanna came out to meet Daryl.
When Darryl saw that the visitor was an older woman, he also became restrained. The woman’s temperament made Darryl straighten his sitting posture.
When the woman met him, she said straight to the point, “I heard from Aaron that you helped to treat our people. Thank you very much.”
Daryl hadn’t asked the man’s name on the way up here, and this was the first time he heard his name.
“You’re welcome. It’s my pleasure.” Daryl replied.
“Do you mind if I record our conversation?” Dianna pointed to the video recorder beside her.
“It doesn’t matter, I just don’t know why you wanted to see me. I should have gone back after sending your people back, but it was you who just said that Aaron insisted on keeping me and said it was necessary to meet him.” Daryl said.
“It’s like this. We are isolated from the outside world. I really want to know how people outside live now, because my son and the patrol team reported to me that the world outside is in chaos now.” Diana said
Darryl paused, not knowing where to begin.
“Have you ever killed those wights?” Deanna asked
“Yes, a lot,” Daryl replied.
“Have you ever killed anyone?” Deanna asked
“Yes,” Daryl replied.
“Can you tell me?” Deanna asked
Daryl thought about it, remembering the night of the raid on the Governor.
“Nothing to say, just a crossbow shot to the head.” Daryl replied
“Why?” Deanna asked
“Because those people want to rob us, attack us, and kill my friends.” Daryl answered
“It seems that the outside world is in chaos. For some unknown reason, there is no signal here, and we can’t get in touch with the outside world. Since the government evacuated, we haven’t seen any living people. Aaron and his friends have been to the city, the mountains, and other states. But when they came back, they only heard that there were lost camps, quarantine zones, and military bases everywhere.”
Deanna said as she stared into Daryl’s eyes, watching his every move.
“If possible, I would like to meet the person behind you. We are also willing to accept all members of your camp.” Diana said
“Thank you for your kindness, but you may have misunderstood one thing. We also have a safe place, which is much larger than your town and has better armed forces. Of course, I will tell you the truth about what you want to talk about when I return, and I believe I will give you an answer soon.” Daryl said.
Deanna heard Daryl’s answer, smiled, and didn’t say much.
“Then we’ll stop here for today.”
Deanna stood up and turned off the video recorder.
The guard came hurriedly to report
“Report, there is a group of armed men outside, and they are now outside the door.”
Deanna, not panicking, ordered the guards not to act rashly.
Then he turned to Daryl and said, “Maybe he’s here to see you.”
Daryl had no idea where Diana got the information. As far as he knew, he came here alone this time. It was possible that Ada sent a patrol to find him, but the possibility of finding this place was very slim. Daryl decided to go and take a look.
When Daryl arrived at the gate, he saw the people coming and it was indeed the Second Squadron.
Daryl was just wondering how Sasha could follow him here, when he saw a man get out of the car behind him, which made Daryl realize instantly.
“Brother, you can’t even cover your tracks well. How could I not recognize the treads on my motorcycle? The tires were made with the money I saved from selling drugs for two months.”
Maul got out of the car and smiled at Daryl.
Seeing this, Daryl realized that his level was not up to par yet, and Moore was the only one in the entire community who could track him down.
Daryl said goodbye to Deanna beside him.
“I will convey your request to our people after I return, and I will give you a reply soon. Before that, I would like to kindly remind you that not all people out there are as good as us. I suggest that you should not be so impulsive in the future, as this may kill you at any time.”
“Thank you for the reminder, bye” Dianna smiled
Daryl said goodbye to Deanna and left, getting on the Humvee of the Second Squadron, while Moore drove a motorcycle in front to lead the way.
So everyone left Ideal Town and drove towards Lincoln Town.
Seeing everyone leaving, Diana instructed the guards beside her:
“Let Aaron take a few men and follow them to see where their camp is.”
“Okay, Mayor,” the guard said.
The convoy slowly left, with Daryl and Sasha sitting in the passenger seat.
Daryl asked first.
“How did you find me?”
Sasha just rolled her eyes at Daryl. If it were in the past, Sasha would not have done that, but firstly, she was familiar with Daryl, and secondly, Sasha was now a squadron leader like Daryl.
“You still have the nerve to say that. Do you know that you left your post without permission and made Chief Ada very angry?” Sasha said.
“Oh, that woman, she’s always like that.” Daryl already imagined Ada’s angry face.
“It’s all for your own good. I’ve come all the way here to find you. This is the first time I’ve run so far.” Sasha said
“It’s okay. We gained a lot this time. We discovered this community and they don’t look like bad guys. I can report to Ada and make amends.” Daryl said.
Sasha saw Daryl light a cigarette and quickly opened the window.
“But because of you, I came so far away and found many surprises.” Sasha said with a smile.
Daryl became interested when he saw this. “What’s the surprise? Tell me about it.”
“It’s in the truck behind us. We found it inside a checkpoint when we passed by it,” said Sasha.
Daryl recalled that he did find a fallen military camp on the way, but he was busy sending the wounded away and did not have time to go inside to search.
“That kind of place has probably been searched countless times, there’s nothing left for you.” Daryl complained
“Yeah, we found nothing at first, but I don’t know where your brother found it.” Sasha said, recalling that he led people to search the military camp inside and out, but there was nothing left except some empty guns without bullets.
Daryl complained, “Of course. Moore must know the secrets of the military camp. He has lived in the military camp for several years.”
As the two were talking.
The vehicle ahead suddenly stopped.
Upon seeing this, the two got out of the car to check, and found that their way was blocked by a group of armed men ahead.
Sasha quickly leaned over and led Daryl to the back of the truck.
Daryl asked in confusion, “What are you doing?”
Sasha opened the large army green box in the truck.
Daryl’s eyes widened as he looked at the treasure inside.
?RPG-7?Rocket
There is also a secret big guy
“Damn, where did Moore get it from? I guess I have to bring my brother with me next time I go to a place like the military camp. A brother is like a treasure in the family.”
At the same time, Moore was clearing the way ahead. He raised his hands when he saw the twenty or thirty armed men who suddenly blocked his way.
The machine gunner on the Humvee behind him was also on high alert, ready to shoot at any time.
“What do you mean?” Moore asked.
The armed man in front of him spoke.
“You have entered Negan’s territory. Hand over your weapons and follow the military vehicles. I will spare your lives.”
Moore was almost amused. It was the first time he saw robbers robbing a Hummer with only a dozen broken guns.
The 36 members of the Second Squadron could kill them just by their numbers.
“Negan? Who is he to have such a stupid idiot under his command?” Moore said with a smile.
Seeing a large number of armed men approaching from a distance, Moore found an opportunity and immediately dodged to the side.
The two leading Hummers immediately understood what was going on and began firing .50 caliber machine gun bullets.
For a while, the two sides fought each other.
I saw more than 30 militants gathered in front.
Moore didn’t want to get entangled any more, so he quickly prepared to change from the rear team to the front team and take a detour.
At this moment, two flames flew out from both wings of the convoy and flew forward.
?boom?
Flames shot up into the sky, instantly blasting a huge hole in front.
Daryl and Sasha behind him also hurriedly got into the car after firing their RPGs.
“Charge!” While the enemy was still unstable, Moore quickly ordered the convoy to break through head-on.
The explosion killed and injured more than 20 militants of the other side, and the aftermath of the explosion also stunned the remaining militants.
The convoy seized the opportunity and broke away in a flash. The truck at the end also left to the other side, while a round of strafing was fired at the same time, forcing the enemy to not dare to raise their heads and chase.
In this way, the convoy passed through the blockade of armed men. . . . .
An hour later, the distant Salvation Church received the news.
Simon was beating his subordinates.
“Useless, useless. More than fifty brothers still haven’t taken over Ideal Town?”
The subordinate trembled and said, “Report to Lord Simon, it was not done by the people of Ideal Town. The brothers were on their way to Ideal Town when they ran into a convoy. They wanted to rob them, but they had rockets and killed and injured so many of us. That’s why we came back to report the news.”
Simon heard this and roared
“We must find that group of people and kill them!”
Chapter 42: Wildfire Plan (Main) (Old Version)
July 16, 1969
Today is the day that the whole country is watching, everyone is paying attention, and all media are paying attention to these things. Today is the day to visit the moon, and everyone is watching this full live broadcast.
“Five, four, three, two, one, fire”
As the countdown on the screen ended, at 9:32, Apollo 11 was officially launched successfully and flew into the sky.
“Tower Tower, Neil Armstrong reporting, heading clear, all clear. Over.”
“Tower received. Wishing you a successful moon landing. Over.”
Under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of people, the rocket sailed out of the atmosphere, began to detach and separate its cabins.
For a long time, until the moment the spacecraft successfully landed, people all over the country and government officials were dancing with excitement.
The moon landing was successful.
Minister GF, who was far away in the control center, ordered to cut off the signal source.
“Get ready to start, alternative live broadcast plan.”
All I saw on the media news was a cloud of snow. The host had to inform everyone with regret that the signal was temporarily interrupted and the live broadcast was unavailable.
The astronauts have been asked to record the entire process of their journey to the moon by themselves so that they can show it to everyone in the future.
A group of people who were full of expectations were disappointed. Soon the screen was restored, and the astronauts had landed and planted the star flag on the moon. The national flag was fluttering gently. At this moment, the people were extremely proud and excited.
“Armstrong, Armstrong, the replacement live broadcast has been completed. Please continue your mission. Remember, you only have 20 minutes. Over.” The GF Minister of the command center ordered.
“Armstrong duly acknowledged, over.”
Two astronauts were seen connected by a safety line, leaving the space capsule, and using equipment to collect soil from deep inside the moon.
People far away on the Blue Star watched as two stand-ins were handling the replacements indoors.
As time passed, Armstrong finally completed his mission, collecting nearly 500 grams of soil 50 centimeters below the moon’s surface, and then placed it in a sealed container.
Armstrong reported to the headquarters, “Headquarters, headquarters, the mission has been accomplished. Over.”
“Very good job, please prepare to return immediately, prepare to return, over.”
At this time inside the White House, there was a black document bag on the president’s desk with red English words that looked particularly eye-catching.
[Wildfire Project Top Secret]Time: January 2005, 5 years and 7 months before the first infection (August 25, 2010)
Texas BSL-4 (Biosafety Level 4 Laboratory)
As the technology was not available in the early years, it is now finally possible to study the lunar soil once again.
The 76-year-old technician finally couldn’t wait to carry out the research he had always dreamed of.
Only two grams of soil sample were taken out for research.
Scientists and researchers throughout the laboratory are eager to see if there are any elements outside the earth.
“Found it! Found it! This new thing may promote human civilization, and it may also allow humans to evolve and become perfect again.”
“I will report this discovery to the president immediately. I must arrange human experiments for me as soon as possible. I must analyze this substance.”
The old scientist said excitedly.
On April 15, 2009, the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention of the United States found a new influenza A virus in a sample sent by a 10-year-old child in California. The study found that the genome of the new H1N1 virus was recombined from the genomes of the American swine H1N1 and the Eurasian swine H1N1 influenza viruses. Therefore, it is called “swine-derived influenza A virus.”
On April 17, 2009, the same virus strain was found again in a sample sent by an 8-year-old child in California. The two children were 130 miles apart, and the health organization immediately cooperated with the local government of California and the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention.
On April 18, 2009, the United States reported cases of 2009 H1N1 influenza to WHO under its International Health Regulations Program.
By tracing the contacts of the two patients and checking whether there was any connection between the patients and pigs, epidemiologists suspected that the virus had begun to spread between people.
On April 23, 2009, two positive cases were found in samples submitted by Texas. It was already clear that 2009 H1N1 was circulating in multiple countries at the same time and human-to-human transmission was occurring.
On April 23, 2009, WHO held its first formal, full press conference to inform the media, announce the outbreak to the world, and guide the public and health care sector in responding to the rapidly changing situation.
On April 24, 2009, the complete genetic sequence of the H1N1 virus was uploaded to the International Influenza Database for research by scientists around the world.
On April 25, 2009, based on discussions with relevant departments, the Director-General of the WHO declared the 2009 H1N1 epidemic a public health emergency of international concern.
On April 26, 2009, the government determined that a public health emergency existed nationwide. CDC s Strategic National Stockpile began releasing 25% of its strategic reserve for protection and treatment of influenza. 11 million doses of antiviral drugs and personal protective equipment, more than 39 million sets of respiratory protection equipment, gowns, gloves, and masks were provided to states.
On April 27, 2009, WHO raised the influenza pandemic alert level from Level 3 to Level 4.
On April 29, 2009, WHO raised the influenza pandemic alert level from Phase 4 to Phase 5, indicating that a pandemic was imminent.
On June 11, 2009, WHO raised the global influenza pandemic alert level to Level 6. This was also the first time in 40 years that WHO raised the infectious disease alert level to the highest level. WHO confirmed that 27,737 patients were confirmed in 75 countries and regions around the world, with 141 deaths.
As of June 25, 2009, there were at least 1 million cases of 2009 H1N1 influenza in the United States, but most of them were mild.
On July 1, 2009, in the United States, a breakthrough was made in the latest antiviral agent being tested at a Level 4 biosafety laboratory in Texas.
In October 2009, the Department of Health and Human Services authorized the distribution of an additional 59.5 million N95 respirators.
In November 2009, the antiviral drug BNMV001 officially completed clinical trials and the patient recovered completely.
In December 2009, WHO passed multiple data tests on BNMV001 and put it into production. Many countries purchased it in large quantities for use, and the domestic epidemic situation quickly improved.
In February 2010, data showed that 70% of the world’s population had been vaccinated with the BNMV001 vaccine.
In March 2010, the disease was effectively controlled in all countries, and the WHO officially held a press conference and announced that the H1N1 virus had been officially conquered.
On April 10, 2010, the N1H1 epidemic disaster that lasted for about a year was finally declared over, achieving a perfect victory.
In July 2010, 100% of the citizens of the United States were required to receive the BNMV001 influenza vaccine. Under the leadership of the United States, the Tai Chi Kingdom and the Aunty Kingdom also provided 100% of their citizens with free BNMV001 vaccines.
On August 1, 2010, eight U.S. Navy aircraft carriers mysteriously disappeared in the Atlantic Ocean. Several Air Force and Army admirals announced their resignations.
On August 5, 2010, the aircraft carrier was confirmed to have lost contact, and the President of the United States announced his resignation. The Minister of GF and the Vice President announced their resignations.
On August 10, 2010, riots broke out in many places in the United States. The acting president announced his resignation and several lieutenant generals of the army announced their resignation.
On August 20, 2010, multiple armed riots broke out in Texas. The rioters injured people and began to attack innocent residents.
On August 21, 2010, riots broke out in many places, and major generals of the army in various war zones announced that the army would enter the urban area to fight and quell the rebellion.
On August 22, 2010, large-scale riots broke out across the United States.
On August 23, 2010, governments across the United States ceased operations and many schools announced suspension of classes.
By August 24, 2010, hospitals in various parts of the United States had already taken in a large number of people injured in the riots, and the hospitals were already full.
On August 25, 2010, the first case of a mob coming back to life to attack others occurred.
On August 30, 2010, local CDCs and disaster response agencies stepped in and began to study the issue of mobs being infected with unknown viruses.
On September 15, 2010, the army’s counterinsurgency operation failed and began to withdraw from the city.
On September 18, 2010, the Air Force joined the war zone and began round-the-clock bombing of cities lost to the riots.
On September 20, 2010, the new president lost contact and the US military announced its withdrawal.
On October 1, 2010, some armies in various places announced their separation from the U.S. government and announced that they would set up quarantine zones in various places on their own.
On October 10, 2010, the Special Administrative Region of Huamoton was declared to have fallen. Since then, the government has lost contact.
Time Now
Lincoln Township, Office
Ada looked at the information in the newspaper and wrote out this note one by one according to the timeline.
Ada frowned, repeatedly comparing the flu epidemic of that year. The zombie virus broke out just after it ended. Why did this happen? Coincidence? Or something else?
Ada had nothing to do today, so she began to sort out the whole incident.
BNMV001 seems to be the drug mentioned by the CDC. It is reasonable for the government to send this document to the CDC after the flu is over.
Looking at the certificate approved by the WHO, if this vaccine really has problems or tricks, even if the United States can hide it from its own people, it cannot hide it from the WHO.
Ada told herself calmly that there must be something wrong here, but she couldn’t find where the problem was.
Some time ago, Ada tried to go back to the CDC, but when she went there with Sasha’s team, she saw that the area within a radius of 500 meters was all ruins. There was not even a piece of paper left. Everything was blown up.
Ida sighed and pressed her temple, which was a little uncomfortable, and spoke slowly.
“Hey, this damn day, when will it end?”
Chapter 43: Declaration of Independence (Old Version)
[In the previous chapter, I found a lot of information and tried my best to tell the whole story of an epidemic. The author personally believes that many things, many film and television works or novels, if they can combine the reality with the background of the times, will be more realistic. For example, Jin Yong’s most popular trilogy of The Legend of the Condor Heroes and Detective Di Renjie are all some real and imaginary creations combined with the background of the times. The author himself does not have the level of making random edits that are logical. Some original plots need to find information from all aspects, which is considered to be more rigorous. It is much more realistic than most fan works that are made up and fabricated at random. I hereby declare that this is not targeting anyone, but just expressing the author’s writing techniques and concepts. Adaptation is not random editing, and parody is not nonsense. ?
[In addition, I hope that readers who have been following this book will give more likes and ask for more free gifts. Your support is the author’s greatest motivation. Thank you for your support. Let me, the author, not feel that I am writing a fan work that I read myself. Commenting and urging me to update can make me feel your presence. ]text
As time went by, a few days later.
Daryl’s team finally returned safely, and Daryl was also verbally criticized by Ada. As the number of patrol teams increased, it was time for someone to unify the management.
After much research and discussion, it was decided to formally scale up the project.
It was decided to give the patrol team an official number.
1st Marine Battalion of the Alliance, Captain Rick as the battalion commander, and Captain Moore as the deputy battalion commander.
Lieutenant Daryl of the first company, Lieutenant Sasha of the second company, Lieutenant Michonne of the third company, and Lieutenant Tommy of the fourth company.
The entire Marine battalion is composed of 280 mixed armed forces.
The community guard is currently managed by Lieutenant Lee, Lieutenant Glenn, and Lieutenant Kenny.
Sean Welsh was also transferred from the prison to the community to serve as the town police chief. Allen was also transferred to the police station as Deputy Sean to assist in the management of community security.
The prison is run by Herschel’s two sons as the warden and deputy warden. Philip, who was rescued from the nursing home, has good performance and is appointed as the captain of the guard in the prison, at the same level as Otis.
Oscar, a prison survivor, was transferred to the community to participate in equipment maintenance work, while Murphy, who knew chemistry, was assigned to Dr. Jenner as an assistant and continued to do some research work.
Due to the militarization of the community, Ada also issued a declaration of independence in the community, formally announcing the establishment of the Alliance Community, and temporarily managing all community affairs in the absence of government contact.
The community also expressed their support. In this harsh environment, it doesn’t matter who is in power. As long as they can guarantee their safety and food, they will support whoever they are in power. As for whether it is legal or not, that is not their concern at all.
As Daryl came back and conveyed the suggestions of Dianna, the leader of Ideal Town, Ada also expressed her willingness to cooperate for mutual benefit and was ready to send an envoy or go there herself to discuss cooperation matters in the near future.
After two or three months of management, the areas between the community, prison and farm have become increasingly safe. Roadblocks have been set up on many main roads, taking advantage of the winter to prevent large groups of zombies from entering the country.
This makes it safer for Sean, Patricia and others to travel to and from the prison, as they basically do not need patrol escorts to do so.
The little episode of encountering the Salvation Army on the way back is worthy of special attention now. Judging from their personalities, they will not let it go and are likely to cause trouble for the community in the near future.
Fortunately, after a long period of repair, Moore’s tank has basically resumed operation. More than a dozen RPG7 rockets captured on land can also be put into use in critical moments.
Two days later, the community received visitors, led by Dianna from Ideal Town, who came to Lincoln Town with her patrol team, escorted by her son and Aaron.
At Daryl’s instruction, the guards let the group in.
“I didn’t expect you to come here in person.” Daryl was responsible for introducing Deanna to the various facilities of the town.
Dianna and Aaron were touring the town while listening to the introduction of Daryl and others. Dianna could see that this town was very large and much better than the remote mountain town of Ideal Town.
Police station, fire station, hospital and other facilities are all available.
Armed guards were also everywhere on the streets, making Diana wonder if she had come to a quarantine area managed by the government.
The group arrived at the town government, where Ada had been waiting for them for a long time.
“Ms. Dianna, this is the head of our community, Officer Edwin.” Daryl introduced Dianna.
Deanna and Ada smiled at each other and shook hands.
“Officer? I’m still thinking about this community planning. I’m afraid it won’t be possible without three to five years of governing experience. It seems that I underestimated the young people today.” Dianna said
When Ada heard Dianna’s compliment, she couldn’t help but return the compliment awkwardly.
“No, no, it’s Ms. Dianna who is responsible and took charge of the situation when the government was in chaos. It’s really admirable and worth learning from.”
The two exchanged greetings and then entered the town government building.
Aida was the first to ask
“I wonder if Ms. Diana has any good suggestions after coming all the way here.”
“I think I should let my son explain this to everyone.” Dianna gestured to the man next to her to explain to everyone.
The man nodded and walked to the desk.
“Hello, officers. I’m Spencer Monroe. I’m in charge of the community patrol team at the request of my mother, Deanna, and my father, Reggie Monroe. When we went out, we discovered a gang called the Saviors, which attacked many communities. We have reached an agreement with these communities and are prepared to fight back against the Saviors, but we are still doing our best.”
Spencer spread out the map on the table. This was a map that Spencer had marked himself.
“Please look, everyone. Currently, there are only three communities in Virginia that are capable of resisting. They are Hilltop Village near Rocky Mountain City, God’s Kingdom in South Boston, and Ideal Town in Summerfield. The three communities form a triangle and can help each other. The other small communities have no resistance and are affiliated with the Salvation Army.”
Ada looked at the map and silently marked the location on the system.
Spencer continued
“Recently, we were preparing to reach an agreement with the other two major communities and prepare to jointly sign a friendship and mutual assistance agreement. But after coming to you, we found that if your military strength can join our alliance, it will definitely be more effective.”
Spencer finished speaking and stepped aside.
Ada, Rick and other community leaders looked at the map on the table.
Sean asked first
“There are so many people in this Salvation Army, and we need so many people to participate.”
Diana on the side spoke up.
“Unknown. My son has saved several survivors. They all said that every time the Saviors showed up, they were absolutely overwhelming. The people in the community didn’t dare to resist. They just surrendered.”
“Can you tell me where their headquarters is?” Sean asked.
“I don’t know. No one has ever been able to capture Negan’s men, and they are said to have multiple bases. According to Hilltop, one of the bases currently known is a satellite communications base not far from Hilltop.”
Ada thought about it carefully and then replied to Deanna.
“I can only promise that if your community wants to be safe, you can move to my place. There are large tracts of vacant housing in North Town that can accommodate you. Forget about the cooperation.”
Ada replied to Diana:
Ada knew very well that she would get the Ideal Town sooner or later, and she needed the forging steel plate technology inside, but the distance between the territories was too far, and the troops could not be dispersed.
And he also knew that the leader of Hilltop had secretly joined Negan. This so-called cooperation, relying on Ideal Town and the Kingdom of God alone, could not resist the Saviors.
The best protection for oneself is to let the people of Ideal Town unite with oneself, so that one will have the capital to resist, and only by uniting with the Kingdom of God will one have the conditions to fight back.
My disadvantage now is that Negan is in the dark and we are in the light. After suffering a few losses, Negan will soon notice that there is a large community in Lincolnton. My location is far away from Virginia, which is equivalent to the remote Shu Kingdom. The Kingdom of God is equivalent to the Wu Kingdom that has the will to resist but cannot fight back. The Savior Army is strong and powerful, which is equivalent to the current Wei Kingdom.
The three forces are competing against each other, forming a three-way competition.
No matter how powerful Negan is, he cannot launch a crushing attack on two large communities at the same time.
“Well, I won’t force you to do that. I just hope that our two communities can establish a good relationship so that we can help each other in times of crisis. Our community can also trade with you. I see that your community’s fences are simple, and our community has good steel plate forging technology. We can trade these things with you. Or ask you to provide military assistance when necessary.” Diana suggested.
Ada also felt that Dianna was extraordinary and could keenly see her own shortcomings.
“Okay, this can be agreed upon. One hundred finished steel plates per month.” Ada suggested.
Afterwards, Andrea drafted an agreement as soon as possible and both parties signed it as a witness.
After both parties signed the agreement, they toured the community together and then had lunch in the community.
Diana and her group were also preparing to leave and return.
Ada on the side said to Daryl Sasha, “You lead the first and second companies to escort them for a while, and make sure they leave the state safely.”
“Okay, sir,” Daryl and Sasha agreed. They were already familiar with the road conditions, and they were the most suitable people to lead the team.
Ada and Rick saw the convoy off and returned to the community.
“Are you really going to agree to them?” Rick asked worriedly.
Ada smiled at Rick beside her.
“We need to get the steel plates first. If we can get it in a month, we’ll take a month. As for military assistance, we’ll see when the time comes. No one says we must go to the community for assistance.”
Rick looked at Ada’s weird smile, wondering what Ada was thinking.
Ada actually had a plan in her mind.
Look at the radar stations marked on the map.
“Rick, call Moore and the third and fourth companies to gather. I have a mission.” Ada said to Rick
“Okay, I’ll notify them right away.” Rick then left and walked towards the armory.
Ada returned to the computer and began to write the detailed plan.
After a while, he asked Heather to take the documents and secretly deliver them to the first battalion s base.
Chapter 44: Maggie and Glenn (Old Version)
Edgartown is located in the southeastern part of Massachusetts, Dukes County, with an area of ??317.9 square kilometers. According to the 2000 census, there were 3,779 people, of which 93.33% were white and 1.77% were African-American.
It is an island county surrounded by the sea. It has a vast area and a sparse population. There is only one small town here, and an air force base has been built on the remaining area.
Affected by the epidemic, this place is isolated from the outside world and has lost contact with government departments for nearly half a year. The reserves have long been exhausted. The 800 air force soldiers began to leave the island to seek help, but eventually lost contact. With the disappearance of the plane, the officers and soldiers on the island had to start trying to go to the town to seek survival.
In the end, they had to use the last few UH-60 Black Hawk attack helicopters and Little Bird light helicopters to go out and seek rescue.
After half a month of peace and tranquility, the community’s tense nerves are not as tense as before. The Salvation Army, which has been making a big fuss, has not made any moves recently and no trace can be found. The town of Lincoln has also received the first batch of reinforced steel plates.
It took a lot of effort to transport it to Lincoln using a truck.
Ada organized the community residents, and according to the installation instructions from Mrs. Dianna’s husband Reggie Monroe, everyone began to build protective fortifications at some necessary passages in the north town of the community.
Due to the kindness of Ideal Town, Ada also ordered 30 unknown brand long guns and 30 unknown brand pistols, as well as a small amount of ammunition, to be selected from the armory and given to the residents of Ideal Town.
Deanna expressed her gratitude to Ada for her help.
The patrol team organized by Spencer Monroe’s own son always had high costs and low returns every time they went out to search, and rarely found supplies that were useful to the community. This gave Dianna a headache, or maybe there really was nothing useful to find in Virginia, or maybe it was because of something else, Dianna herself didn’t guess too much.
Thanks to Ada s support, the community also had suitable weapons and expanded its guard team to 20 people.
Ada was meeting Sean Green and Arnold Green in the office, who had come from afar. The two came to participate in a small event in the community today, which was the wedding of Maggie Green and Glen Lee.
The two of them came here just to see who had kidnapped their sister right under their noses without anyone noticing.
By the way, report to Ada about the current situation in the prison.
“Captain Ada, there are only a few stubborn members of the Governor and some opportunists left in the prison. They are unwilling to mend their ways and work for the community, and they often cheat and act slyly during their reform in prison. If it weren’t for your order, sometimes we really want to stop wasting food and just kill them.”
Arnold and Sean started a complaint in the conference room.
Ada could also imagine that scene and couldn’t help but sigh.
“Hey, thank you for your hard work. I’ve been so busy lately that I forgot about the group of bad guys in the prison.” Ada said
“But, Arnold, Sean, have you ever heard of a saying?” Ida asked
“What are you talking about?” the two brothers asked curiously.
Ada picked up the coffee, blew it, and slowly said
“I also heard this from a distant Eastern country. It’s called ‘It’s easy to get rid of a thief among people, but it’s hard to get rid of a thief in their heart.’ It means that killing a bad guy is indeed a very simple thing, but to change a bad guy you have to change him from the heart. Even if his behavior changes but his heart doesn’t, he will continue to do evil if he is released for a long time.”
The two brothers seemed to see old man Herschel. What he said was so profound that they didn’t know how to understand it for a moment.
“Well, I have an idea. After you go back, you can give up your previous ways. Take them on the truck and go outside to see the corpses all over the ground and the wandering zombies. Then take them to the community to see the children going to school, the women and uncles working in the fields, the fishermen fishing, and the hunters hunting. Just like that, see what effect it will have.” Ada suggested.
“Okay, sir. I’ll go back and Arnold and I will give the order as soon as possible.” Sean said
Ada nodded.
“I’ll sort out the details later and have Heather give them to you. You guys go to the church first, I’ll be here later.”
Arnold and Sean saluted and said goodbye to Ada, and then left. He still had to go see his parents and sisters.
In the office, Ada was writing the detailed plan for prisoner reform while thinking about Glenn. He was really sneaky. If I didn’t know his little tricks, I would have been kept in the dark by him. But this wedding was held so quickly. I really don’t know what Herschel was thinking.
How could Ada know that this ridiculous scene actually happened two days ago.
Herschel House
Herschel came to the medical department early this morning, but found that he had forgotten to take an ancient medical book that he was going to use to communicate with Dr. Stevens today, so he hurriedly prepared to return home.
Half an hour later, Herschel returned home and found the door was not locked. He suspected that someone had come into the house, because communities nowadays are no longer managed by the government, and people would not suspect that a thief had entered.
Rachel and Suxi were in the hospital with him. The lady left earlier than him, and the only ones left were.
“Maggie, Beth, is that you?”
Herschel tiptoed to the second floor.
Opened Maggie’s door.
“Maggie! Oh! My God, what are you doing!”
Maggie and Glenn were seen lying naked on the bed, doing healthy things that were friendly and physical and mental. They were startled by Herschel’s sudden intrusion.
Because this was not the first time the two had done such a thing, Herschel’s return home this time was completely unexpected for both of them.
“Mr. Herschel, please listen to our explanation.” Glenn said hesitantly.
Herschel said to the two of them with his eyes wide open:
“Get dressed and come down.”
for a long time
Three people were sitting in the living room.
Glenn was a little nervous, his clenched palms were full of sweat, and he didn’t know what to say.
“When did you start?” Herschel asked
Maggie and Glenn looked at each other, and it was obvious that they had not reached a consensus on the issue.
“Tell the truth!” Herschel shouted.
“I had a crush on him when we met at the farm, and I confessed my feelings to him in prison.” Maggie replied
Herschel closed his eyes, unwillingly accepting this reality.
“Maggie, you have the heart to hide this from me and your mother.”
Maggie also said embarrassedly, “Dad, the main reason is that we don’t want to make it public. After all, it’s not a peaceful era now, and we still need to hold a wedding and so on. We don’t know what will happen tomorrow, so if two people like each other, they can just be together.”
Herschel thought about it and felt that what his daughter said was not unreasonable, but the community was now making efforts, and the two should not be so pessimistic.
“Who said we don’t need to hold a wedding now? I will ask your mother to submit an application to the committee tomorrow. You two can’t get away with this. I don’t want to talk to you either. You should think about how to get past your brother. If they know that you were kidnapped by a man they have only met a few times, they will definitely not let it go.”
After saying this, Herschel left home and prepared to go to work in the medical department.
After leaving the house, Herschel’s mouth curled up, and he finally showed a hint of joy.
“The children have grown up now. Maybe I will have the blessing of becoming a grandfather too,” Herschel thought.
North Town Church
Everyone in the community came to attend this sudden wedding, and Lori, who had just given birth to a baby girl, was also pushed in a wheelchair by Sean to attend.
Everyone was caught off guard by this wedding that had no prior warning. They didn’t have the habit of giving gifts at weddings, but Ada thoughtfully bought a few gifts for the two of them.
Due to the lack of a wedding dress, the bride, Maggie, could only find a white evening gown as a substitute. Glenn didn’t know where he borrowed the white suit from, so he had to make do with it, as the size was indeed not suitable.
The wedding of the bride’s family, the Herschel family, and the groom’s family, Glenn, was witnessed by a group of men from the patrol team of the Guard.
Dale, who came from afar, served as the priest to bless and bear witness.
After the man and woman finished their oath, everyone cheered. As soon as the bride and groom finished kissing, Glenn was carried away by Arnold Green and Sean Green.
“Sister, don’t worry about what happens next. I’m going to teach him a lesson.”
The two men carried Glenn to the cross of Jesus.
“Tell me the truth, boy. Will you be good to my sister forever?” Sean said
“Yes, swear in front of Jesus, if you ever treat my sister badly, we two brothers will use baseball bats to smash your head under Jesus.” Arnold said
Glenn had no choice but to swear to compromise.
“Brother, are you crazy? Let go of my husband.”
Maggie rushed forward to protect her child and also thanked her two brothers for coming to participate in her wedding.
Maggie’s behavior made the two brothers a little jealous. Their sister had just gotten married, and she had gone from being the favorite brother to the favorite husband.
It seems that the two brothers can only keep an eye on the remaining three sisters from now on.
The two brothers reached a consensus in their eyes, and then stood up and joined the guests to drink and have fun together.
Just then, the guard’s report came over the radio.
“South Town guards report that there is a UFO in the sky.”
Rick and Daryl rushed out first, followed by Ada.
In the sky, I saw a smoking helicopter flying lower and lower, as if it was about to crash.
Seeing this, Ada quickly gave orders to everyone.
“Rick! Daryl! Hurry up and lead the first and second companies to check. If there are any survivors, rescue them immediately.”
Rick Daryl put down his glass and went to the armory.
“Honey, this is an emergency, wait till I get back.”
Glenn, who was inside the church, also took off his groom’s suit and rushed out of the church.
“Arnold! Escort your father back to the medical department quickly and prepare for first aid. Be ready to save lives at any time.” Ada said
“Yes, sir!” said Arnold.
“Moir! You lead the third and fourth companies and keep alert at all times. Many people must have noticed this situation and may come to our community at any time. You must be prepared for an encounter at any time.”
“Don’t worry, girl. If these people dare to come, I will not let them leave.” Moore responded.
All members of the first battalion are on combat readiness
Chapter 45: Plane Crash (Old Version)
4 p.m.
The plane that Rick and Daryl discovered at noon crashed in this direction.
Rick and Daryl Sasha led the 1st and 2nd companies out. It had been two hours since then. The visibility in the jungle was poor and the crash site could not be confirmed.
Daryl and I searched for a long time before we found the black smoke.
Searching forward, only two soldiers were found still breathing, the other three soldiers including the driver were dead.
Daryl and Rick led the team to search for all the weapons and equipment they could use, bandaged the two soldiers with the emergency medical kits on the plane, and began to return with the two wounded.
Several soldiers in the ruins also mutated soon after and began to scream and wail on the spot.
Medical kit, first aid room
Herschel had just come out of surgery.
“How is it?” Ada asked immediately.
Rachel and Suxi were helping their father take off his surgical gown and wipe his sweat.
“Thankfully, with the help of Dr. Stevens and Maya Alice, he is out of danger. But whether he will wake up is still unknown,” Herschel said.
“That’s good, that’s good, there is hope.” Ada said thankfully.
Night falls
The blizzard came and the snow quickly covered the entire site
In the dark night, deep in the jungle, several armed men wearing night vision goggles came nearby.
“Calling headquarters, this is HQ, target found, confirmed dead, no survivors.”
The leading soldier looked at the bodies of the struggling soldiers on the ground.
“Headquarters received, HQ, ensure all are killed alive.” Radio message
“HQ received, over,” the captain said
I saw a few people shooting and killing several zombies in an instant.
The deputy at the side came to report.
“Captain, the weapon magazines are missing. It looks like someone has been here.”
The captain quickly slapped him.
“What nonsense! We killed all of them. No one survived and no one else found them.” The captain scolded.
“Yes, I understand. No one was found and no one survived.” The deputy quickly corrected.
“Listen, if this gets discovered by others, we will all die. So only those who complete the mission and return to the base will avoid being liquidated. If you want to stay alive, you must tell the same story as me.” The captain instructed everyone.
“Captain, prepare to retreat. The blizzard is getting stronger and stronger. We need to rendezvous with the helicopter as soon as possible so that it can take us back to the base.” A team member nearby said.
I saw six militants slowly moving in the direction they came from, as if they had never been there. The heavy snow soon covered all traces. The corpses of the zombies and half of the helicopter were gradually buried in the snow.
Lincoln Township.
Everyone welcomed a new day. Due to the snowstorm last night, the guards and the police station began to organize people to clear the snow on the streets and roofs.
Maggie also officially bid farewell to the Herschel family and moved into Glenn’s cottage with Glenn.
The huge room was empty, and Herschel liked Maya and Alice, two young juniors, very much, so he invited them to share Maggie’s room equally and become a member of Herschel’s mansion.
More is analyzing the men’s armbands.
“The armband of the 3rd Airborne Division,” Moore said.
“Air Force? Is there any organization in our country that is capable of attacking Air Force helicopters?” Ada asked curiously.
Moore smiled and thought it was not difficult. He drank the whiskey in the glass and said casually, “The Air Force will do it themselves.”
The Air Force itself, that makes sense, but why would the Air Force attack the Air Force itself?
In today’s world, isn’t it the priority to combat the zombies?
“As far as I know, the 3rd Airborne Division is deployed in the northeast. Why it is in Georgia is still unknown. We can only know the answer by seeing whether the two wounded can wake up.” Moore said
After hearing this, Ada had no choice but to give up and put the matter aside for the time being.
Aida asked the community to increase vigilance in all aspects.
Ideal Town
Dianna is convening community leaders to discuss the next steps.
Faced with the current predicament, everyone has different opinions.
Some advocated resisting to the end, some were afraid of death and advocated surrendering to Negan, and some said they would migrate their communities to the Kingdom of God or the Alliance. Only these two communities had the ability to fight the Saviors.
After some debate, the majority of voters voted to migrate or resist.
Just then, the guard brought news.
A large number of zombies appeared around the community.
“What’s going on?” Diana asked the panicked guard.
“Reporting to the mayor, it’s the quarry. The exit of the quarry collapsed and all the zombies poured out.” said the guard.
Half a month ago, Spencer’s team discovered a quarry. A large number of zombies migrating north fell into the pits of the quarry, and the number kept increasing, until there were about three thousand zombies in total.
When the report was made at that time, Ideal Town could not come up with any practical plan. Considering the safety of the export, it did not take it seriously for a while.
Due to the snowstorm a few days ago, the exit finally collapsed under the weight. The corpses trapped inside tilted out along the passageway, heading straight for Ideal Town.
Urgently send people to the Kingdom of God and the Alliance for help. The remaining residents should stay at home and wait for rescue.
Following Dianna’s order, everyone started to carry out their tasks in their respective directions.
Spencer had just seen off Aaron and Eric’s two rescue teams when he saw a group of black zombies approaching the community not far away.
The survivors had no choice but to reinforce the fences, doors and yards with everything they could find.
The horde of zombies came to the vicinity of the community and began to try to enter this troublesome town.
The steel plates began to make collision sounds, which frightened everyone behind them.
A day later, Aaron came to the Alliance as soon as possible and breathlessly told them what had happened in Ideal Town.
Ada had to try to contact the 3rd and 4th companies who were out, and she had originally wanted to strike first, destroy the enemy at the radar station, and then gain a small advantage. Now that things have come to this, she has to change her plan.
“Rick, I’m afraid we don’t have that many troops for you this time. You and Daryl lead two guard squads and use all the trucks. The situation in Ideal Town is probably critical right now. I’ll immediately send the third and fourth companies of Moore first. You should also rush over as soon as possible to provide support. Save as many people as you can.”
Ada gave Rick and Daryl instructions on combat missions in the conference room.
They still can’t send out all the people from their hometown, so they have to leave behind a few companies to prevent Negan from doing anything.
God’s Kingdom
Eric arrived at the destination almost at the same time as Aaron, and the Kingdom of God had been holding a meeting to discuss.
It took a long time before Eric was received by Ezekiel.
“Your Majesty, our Alexandria community is now facing the crisis of falling. I hope that His Majesty will send people to rescue our community for the sake of our past alliance.”
Eric was in the audience, respectfully requesting the person on the stage, while Ezekiel on the stage was casually stroking a tiger beside him.
Ezekiel also looked down on the Alexandria community. There were few people and few guns, and the people in the community were all like rural peasants with no combat experience. The reason why he cooperated with them was because of their steel forging technology. Now that the community has fallen, they are of no use. He was not sure whether sending people to rescue would alert the nearby Negan’s spies, and he was really unwilling to take this risk.
He said vaguely, “Eric can rest in my kingdom first. I will arrange for people to rescue you later. You don’t have to take risks. Just wait for good news in the kingdom.”
Eric in the audience didn’t know what to say, so he just gave up.
“Since the king agrees, I will not linger any longer. I will rush back to help as soon as possible. I just hope that the king’s reinforcements will arrive soon.”
Eric also guessed that Ezekiel was probably just trying to fool him, but it was not easy to say it out loud. Right now, Eric could only remember Daryl, who had saved his life. Maybe their community could be saved.
Ezekiel did not force Eric to stay and let him go.
The burly man next to him asked tentatively.
“Your Majesty, should we save them?”
Ezekiel just smiled and said, “Save, what’s the point of saving? Those worthless people, what can they do except waste food?”
When the alliance was first formed, Ezekiel had the opportunity to visit that community. It was a small place with only women, old people and children. There was nothing much to do. Except for the steel processing plant, which was of some value, there was nothing wrong with it.
As long as they are destroyed and the zombies disperse, I will promise the community to those guys in the Hilltop Village, and they will continue to provide me with steel plates.
The sturdy man on the side didn’t know what to say when he saw this.
Step aside.
“Okay, okay, got it, understood”
On the highway in Virginia, the 3rd and 4th companies were advancing. Tommy in the car received the order and immediately reported to Moore beside him.
“The command center ordered us to abandon the plan to raid the radar station and turn back to Ideal Town. They were attacked by a horde of zombies and asked us to go rescue them?”
“A horde of zombies?” More was amazed. It was rare to see such a large horde of zombies in this season.
“Yes, the headquarters said that it is indeed a large-scale zombie swarm. Commander Rick and Captain Daryl are sending trucks to support us. They are preparing for us to pick up the survivors in Ideal Town and escort them back to Lincoln Town.” Tommy said
“Damn it.” Originally, Moore was planning to do something big.
Helplessly, he reached his hand out of the window and gestured to the car behind to turn back.
The convoy immediately changed from the rear team to the front team and began to move towards Ideal Town.
An hour later, when we arrived at the community, many parts of the outer walls had collapsed.
Moore had no choice but to give orders to lure the zombies away first.
Michonne had no choice but to lead several cars and use horns to attract the attention of the zombies in the community.
The majority of the zombies have left, and now there are only an estimated few hundred zombies in the community attacking buildings.
Using the old method, the zombies were indeed attracted by the provocation of the military vehicles and began to move out of the community.
“Yes, that’s it. Michonne, you lead the third company to lead the zombies away. Then come back later. Tommy, take the brothers of the fourth company and follow me to clean up the remaining zombies.”
Maul ordered.
Chapter 46: Hero Saves Beauty (Old Version)
Rick led the guard squad and when they arrived, the third and fourth companies were already cleaning up the battlefield.
Less than half of the people survived, about 100 people.
Everyone gathered at the entrance of the town mansion. There were still scattered zombies in the community. The third and fourth companies had limited manpower, and basically half of them were guarding the collapsed gap. The remaining half were exhausted after a night of rescue and search.
When Rick arrived, he immediately arranged the survivors into the car, and Daryl also rushed to Moore’s side.
The two brothers didn’t say anything, just nodded to each other, and everything was understood without words.
“Take a break first, and leave the rest to me and the guards.” Daryl said to Moore
Daryl led 24 guards and continued searching for survivors.
One survivor reported to Deanna
“Mayor, I didn’t see Jesse’s family.”
Rick on the side also hurriedly asked.
“What’s the problem? Do you need any help?”
Deanna explained to Rick that Jessie was a kind-hearted child who was often abused by her husband, and she often paid attention to the child and regarded her as a half-daughter.
Rick got the address and said to Tommy, “Their safety is in your hands.”
Rick then caught up with Daryl and asked them to go to Jesse’s house together.
In the car
Eric looked at this scene and had to say something to Dianna and Reggie.
“I’m sorry I didn’t seek help from the Kingdom of God. If they had joined, the community might not have suffered so many casualties.” Eric blamed himself
Aaron looked at his good friend beside him, not knowing how to comfort him.
Diana smiled without any intention of blaming him.
“Silly boy, why do you think we continue to look for other camps after forming an alliance with the Kingdom of God? To survive together? That’s because I know they are all for their own interests, and our community is just their tool.”
Dianna had visited the Kingdom of God several times in the past, but thinking back to the scenery of Lincoln Town, it was such a far cry from the world of difference that Dianna had to admit that it was the right choice to ask the Alliance for help at the first opportunity. The reason why she sent Eric to the Kingdom of God was just a last-ditch effort. From the moment she received the news that the zombies had broken through the obstacles, she had already regarded this community as doomed.
“When I arrived in Lincoln, Commander Ada immediately ordered the rescue team to set off.” Aaron also told Deanna the actual situation.
Dianna also seemed to feel that perhaps this was God’s will. She was old now, and if she handed the community over to Ada, she might really see the day when society would be revived.
Rick rushed to Jesse’s house, only to see that the door had been broken through and the ground was covered with blood and body parts.
I saw movement in the basement.
Rick arrived immediately and saw several zombies trying to pounce on the woman in the corner. The woman was curled up in the corner, supporting a large locker with both hands to block the zombies from approaching.
[Bang, bang, bang]After a few gunshots, the zombies fell to the ground and lay motionless.
Rick pulled up the woman in the corner. After being rescued, the woman did not even bother to thank him, but ran upstairs. Looking at the bloodstains on the first floor, the woman burst into tears.
Rick went upstairs and looked at the bloodstains in the living room, and guessed something. He had no choice but to stay with the woman.
“Are they your family?” Rick asked
“My husband, my child,” the woman cried
“Please accept my condolences. I don’t know how to comfort you, but at this point, this place is not very safe, so you and I should hurry to the evacuation point. Diana has been worried about your safety.”
The woman cheered up a little when she heard Diana’s name. Under Rick’s escort, they arrived at the evacuation point. The survivors had already filled three trucks.
The woman came to Diana and finally couldn’t hold back her emotions anymore and hugged Diana.
Deanna could only pat Jesse on the back and said, “It’s okay, good boy, it’s okay.”
Seeing this, Rick had no choice but to continue searching for survivors without further delay.
“Wait, thank you, my name is Jesse”
The woman turned around and thanked Rick.
“You’re welcome, my name is Rick Grimes”
Rick paused for a moment, without thinking too much, and replied before continuing to run towards the disaster area.
After his wedding, Glenn returned to work as soon as possible.
Ada is waiting for news in the Security Department at this moment.
Glenn received news from the front.
“Rick and his team have arrived, and the search and rescue work is almost complete. There are heavy casualties in Ideal Town. Since the survivors have never seen the world, they have no ability to resist.”
Glenn reported to Ada
Ada on the side also felt sorry. It seems that in the future, the public should be given more training in this area to prevent the tragedy of Ideal Town from happening in Lincoln Town.
“Send a message to the front, the third and fourth companies must be on guard, and make sure the civilians in Ideal Town return to Lincoln Town safely.” Ada ordered.
Glenn on the side also hurriedly contacted the front via radio.
Due to the long distance, communications had to be relayed, so a radio sentry had to be left every ten kilometers.
After hearing the news, Ada finally felt relieved and went to the medical department to see the two surviving soldiers.
The soldier’s condition has improved a lot and he can eat now.
Ada came to the ward and Maya was changing the dressing for the patient.
“Hello, sir,” Maya greeted.
“Hello Maya, how is the situation?” Ada asked
“The patient is recovering very well. He may be able to recover in half a month.” Maya replied
That’s great. I really want to ask what’s going on.
Time came to the day of the crash.
The officers and soldiers of the 3rd Airborne Division are flying five Black Hawk helicopters and eight Little Bird helicopters to Washington, DC.
This is the airborne division’s only chance to survive.
But along the way, there were ruined cities, ruins, and burning camps everywhere.
The journey was uneventful, but just as we flew over New York and entered New Jersey, snow began to appear on all the flight instruments.
Everyone could only communicate via radio to confirm that there were no other abnormalities and then continue to move forward slowly.
“Sir, Philadelphia is not far ahead. Do you want to go check out the situation?”
“Okay, let’s go check it out.”
The flight formation approached Philadelphia.
“Sir, look, Millville”
Looking over Philadelphia, a large quarantined city-state came into view in the distance, Millville.
The officers and soldiers of the Airborne Division, as if they had found a savior, began to approach Millville.
Everyone was excited and felt fortunate to have found the organization.
A Patriot missile came in and broke the situation.
The leading Black Hawk helicopter and the two Little Bird helicopters instantly burst into flames and fell down.
“We are under attack. Disperse quickly. Disperse quickly.”
The flight formation had just changed its formation when several more Patriot missiles attacked, and half of the helicopter group was immediately lost.
The remaining helicopters could only turn around and flee.
Not long after, several black armed helicopters flew out of Millville to chase after them.
After going around in circles and escaping the pursuit, only the smoking Black Hawk was left. It crossed North Carolina, and the helicopter’s fuel tank was empty, and it crashed at the junction of Columbia and Richmond counties.
All of this happened suddenly. All the target points on the radar disappeared. The black armed helicopter also returned to Millville.
In the headquarters
Major General Bill also said to his deputy for safety.
“Hurry up and send a team to investigate the crash site. No one can be left alive, and no one outside can know about Millville’s existence.”
“Yes, sir,” the adjutant beside him saluted Major General Bill.
Night is coming
Ada was sitting in the office, writing the recent public training plan.
Suddenly the guard rushed in with a report.
“Report, an accident occurred in the medical department.”
Ada stood up suddenly.
Go to the medical department immediately.
When we arrived at the scene, we saw that the guards and police station had already arrived and took control of the scene.
Ada looked at the policeman taking the statement and came to Maya and asked.
“What’s going on?”
Maya, watching Ada, also reported the situation truthfully.
“Sir, I was on night shift and noticed something unusual in the intensive care unit while on patrol, so I went to check and found two surviving soldiers who had suddenly mutated and attacked me. I had no choice but to kill them. Luckily, Rachel and Suxi were not on duty, or else something serious would have happened,” Maya said.
It’s strange, why did the two of them suddenly die for no reason.
But Ada still trusts Maya’s character.
After Maya finished taking the statement, the body was ready to be transported to Katega, where they were going to dump the body and look for the cause of death.
Aida had to admit that the hospital had loopholes. It seemed that she would have to add a permanent guard team to the hospital in the future. If there was any accident, they would rush to the scene as soon as possible.
Maya was right. If a weak nurse had been on duty, a tragedy would have occurred by now.
Ada’s Office
A dark figure was quietly walking out of the office.
He closed the door quietly, as if he had never been there.
After receiving Ada’s notice, the security department has now added two more shifts to the hospital. The medical department has also taken this opportunity to officially move all of its personnel to the Lincoln Town Hospital.
As the temperature got colder, there were no more fish to catch on the river and half of the stored food had been consumed, so they had to wait until spring to continue looking for food.
Just as everyone finished breakfast, the guard came to report that Rick’s team had returned safely.
Ada and her group went outside to greet them.
The survivors in the car were also amazed by the huge community in front of them when they got off the car.
It s like entering a new world.
Dianna also met Ada for the first time
“We were discussing whether to move here before the disaster. Now it seems that we have to come here anyway. I hope you can take good care of these people.” Diana said
“No, no, I welcome you to come because I have been wanting to have a good talk with you for a long time.” Ada said
“You’ve helped us so much, don’t be shy, but you can talk about it.” Diana said
Ada smiled and said, “I would like to ask Ms. Dianna for help, but I can’t. I would like to ask Ms. Dianna to be the mayor of Lincoln Town.”
When these words were spoken, people on both sides were stunned.
Chapter 47: Unexpected Night (Old Version)
Lincoln Town Hall
“Ada, thank you very much for your invitation, but please consider it carefully. After all, you have worked so hard to build this community, and if you hand it over to me, what will you do?” Diana said
Just after Ada announced yesterday that she wanted to invite Dianna to be the mayor of Lincoln, it caused a lot of discussion.
Everyone in the conference room today wants to hear opinions on this matter.
Ada began to explain.
“Ms. Diana, everyone, I believe you are aware of the current situation in the community. The mayor has too many issues to deal with, and my ability is limited. I called you all here today to tell you that the town government will be in charge of administration in the future, and I will set up a new department to be in charge of operations. I believe that Ms. Diana’s professionalism in administration is better than mine, and I hope everyone will support Ms. Diana’s work.”
“In addition, I will continue to work in the town government building in the future. The new department will be called the Security Defense Headquarters, which is equivalent to the Ministry of National Defense of our town. Now our town can be said to be small but complete.”
After Ada’s explanation, everyone suddenly realized that Ada was not trying to transfer power, but to separate the administrative part that was not suitable for her and give it to Dianna.
Although everyone understood the purpose of doing this, they also knew that it was done to tell everyone that Diana came to them as a leader after all, and she had to do things to save face.
Everyone in the action team knew that as long as the army was in their own hands, then who would be in power was a matter of Ada’s words. Thinking of this, the problem that troubled everyone was solved. Without saying anything more, he raised his hand to vote on Diana’s appointment.
Originally, Ada wanted to nominate Lilia as deputy mayor, but Lilia declined. After all, she was not cut out for the position, so she had no choice but to let Lilia continue to serve as a committee member.
After all the communities settled the refugees in Ideal Town, the communities resumed operations.
Reggie was appointed as the community fence designer, and Spencer was arranged by Ada to work at the police station. Ada knew very well that this man was good-looking but useless, so Ada had to arrange a sinecure for him.
The people of Ideal Town were arranged to live in West Town, which just happened to fill up the entire West Town with Lilia’s people. East Town and North Town are currently deserted.
The next day, Dianna gave a speech to the people as the new mayor. Ada, who was standing by, had to admire Dianna for having worked in this field before and for speaking more skillfully than she did. After some polite conversation, the townspeople also accepted the new mayor.
Ada finally felt relieved. With Diana helping her share the pressure, she only needed to take care of the military issues. Now she could concentrate on dealing with the Savior Army.
Rick and Daryl also had a few drinks in the restaurant because of the rare vacation.
Daryl heard about Rick’s heroic rescue in Ideal Town and couldn’t help gossiping about Rick.
“I heard that Jesse is pretty cool, bro, how about we go chase him?” Daryl joked
Rick was used to Daryl’s gossip and couldn’t help but roll his eyes at him. “Drink your wine, bitch, or I’ll tell Ada that you like her.”
Daryl’s face turned cold instantly. “Who would like that female Hades? She doesn’t have any femininity at all. I would rather choose Beth, the second daughter of the Herschel family.”
Rick also caught Daryl’s weakness and said, “Finally you admit it. You are interested in Beth.”
“I didn’t admit anything. I was just making an analogy.” Daryl argued
While the two were talking, Jesse also came to the restaurant.
Although life in the new community was good, Jesse didn’t have much thought about it. The loss of her son and husband made her unable to sleep well these days.
Recalling the scene at that time, dozens of zombies were banging on the door of his house, and they were smashing the glass and doors and windows with stones.
The husband and son shouted in panic, “Hurry up and hide in the basement! The door is about to collapse.”
As soon as Jesse entered the basement, he heard the sound of the door breaking, and then only screams were heard. The moment his son was knocked down, he closed the basement door.
Screams echoed throughout the house.
Jesse shook his head, reminding himself not to think about those things anymore.
“Are you okay?”
Rick came to Jesse and said this without knowing when.
“Thank you, I’m fine.” Jesse replied
Rick sat opposite Jesse, and Daryl behind him left tactfully.
Morgan and Molly also came to the restaurant with Dwayne.
I happened to meet Rick and hurried over to say hello.
“Hi Rick, long time no see.”
Morgan has seen Rick less and less since Rick was transferred to the 1st Battalion.
“Long time no see.” Rick responded
Morgan also felt that the atmosphere was not right, so he simply said hello and sat down nearby.
“Do you have any family?” Jesse asked
“Yes, they are all good.” Rick said
“Then you and I are much better. My husband and son are missing,” said Jessie.
“There’s no need to be pessimistic. After all, you didn’t see them die with your own eyes. Give yourself some hope. Maybe there is still hope,” Rick said.
“Hope? Where is the hope? My life is ruined.” Jesse said while drinking alone.
“I can understand your thoughts. To be honest, my brother is currently in an uncertain state of life or death. Although there is a high probability that he has met with an accident, I believe that he will be safe.”
Rick also thought of his brother.
Jeff Grimes often had poor academic performance when he was a child, and he and the Rick brother were also very naughty.
Stealing, fighting, and even joining gangs.
As they grew older, the two got on the right track. Rick was admitted to the police academy, and Jeff began to study foreign languages. When Rick got married, Jeff went abroad to study after attending Rick’s wedding.
I don t know where it is now.
Back in the restaurant, Jesse calmed down a little after listening to Rick’s story. It seemed that everyone was experiencing separation of life and death in the apocalypse.
“Stop drinking. Look how drunk you are.” Rick snatched the bottle from Jesse.
Jesse doesn’t drink often, so he didn’t feel anything at first, but now that the alcohol was taking effect, he started to feel dizzy and fell on the table.
This made Rick very worried.
I asked Carol about Jesse’s organization, but couldn’t find any. They had just moved in and hadn’t had time to register yet.
Seeing Jesse unconscious, Rick had no choice but to take Jesse to his home first.
After a long time, Rick put Jesse in his bedroom, covered him with a blanket, and chose to spend the night in Daryl’s house next door.
Looking at Jesse’s appearance, Rick couldn’t help but feel sorry for this poor woman.
Recalling the scene in the basement, Jesse looked rescued when he killed those zombies.
It s hard to imagine how she managed to survive.
Daryl’s
Rick rang the doorbell.
After a long time, Daryl opened the door.
“Bitch, why are you here? I rarely get a good night’s sleep, but you woke me up.”
In fact, Daryl was right. He had been nervous all year round and had been studying his crossbow.
“I’m here to stay with you for a night. Jesse was drunk and didn’t find out where her home was, so she had to sleep in my bedroom. I’m here to stay with you.” Rick explained.
“Go away, go away, go away, find a way to go, only women can enter my house.” Daryl complained and closed the door.
Daryl was also interested in matchmaking, but had to reject Rick. Looking at Jesse in the restaurant, Daryl also found that this beauty was very suitable for Rick.
Rick was turned away, so he had no choice but to go back and try again.
When I got home, I had to find a bed and quilt in Carl’s room and spent the night on the sofa.
Jesse was awakened by the sunlight and when he opened his eyes he found himself in a strange place.
I got up and looked at my clothes. Compared with the surroundings, it looked like a man’s room.
After tidying up his clothes and hair, Jesse opened the door and went to the second floor. Looking at Rick sleeping soundly on the sofa, Jesse didn’t have the heart to disturb him.
When I came to the kitchen, I found Carl trying to make something to eat.
“Need some help?” Jesse asked.
Karl was also confused. This was the first time he had seen this strange woman and he was a little at a loss.
“Um, I want to try to make some bacon and hot dogs. But I don’t know how to do it.”
Jesse looked at Karl and was also enthusiastic.
“Let me do it, you are Rick’s son.”
“Yes, I’m Carl Grimes, hello.” Carl greeted
“I’m Jesse, nice to meet you. This is my first time visiting your home as well.”
Jesse said as he checked the kitchen utensils.
It didn’t take long before I was able to operate it skillfully.
The conversation in the kitchen also woke Rick up. In this environment, none of them had good sleep quality.
Rick came to the kitchen and saw Jesse busying himself.
“Good morning.” Rick greeted first.
Jesse also turned around and saw Rick. “Good morning.”
Rick looked at Jesse busying himself and didn’t want to interrupt him, so he went to wash himself up first.
Coming to the bathroom, Rick washed his face a little.
Knock knock knock, there was a knock on the door, and Karl opened the bathroom door.
“What’s up, Carl?” Rick asked
Dad, I want to ask, is Aunt Jess the new mother you found for me? Carl muttered.
Rick didn’t know how to explain it. He could only say
“Don’t gossip, kid. Hurry up and prepare your food so I can send you to school after you eat.”
Carl had no choice but to go back to his room and start packing his schoolbag.
About ten minutes later, a hearty breakfast was placed on the table.
Rick, Carl and the others were getting into position when Rick’s radio rang.
“Captain, Commander Aida has ordered you to go to the Security Department as soon as possible.”
Helpless Rick had to ask Jesse for help.
“It seems that I am not blessed with your skills. Please help me take Carl to school later. Thank you.”
Rick picked up his coat and started to leave.
But Jesse felt that there was a sense of home at this moment.
Seeing Carl concentrating on eating, he looked just like his own son back then.
Jesse fell into deep thought.
Chapter 48: Three-man team (old version)
Morning is coming
Ada received a report early in the morning that a truck had arrived from outside the town.
The three men had no ill intentions and were only seeking help, so the guards disarmed them and brought them to the guardhouse s door.
Seeing Ada coming, the people nearby automatically made way for her.
The leading strong man saw this and said
“You must be the person in charge. I’m Sergeant Abraham Ford, and I’m on a mission right now. I need your help.”
Ada saw this and it seemed that the trio had arrived after all.
This saves you from having to look for them yourself.
Abraham introduced the other two.
“This lady is medic Rosita Espinosa, and the other is Dr. Eugene Porter. Let the doctor explain what’s going on.”
I saw Eugene behind me slowly walking in front of everyone.
“Everyone, I am a scientific researcher, and I know the cause of all this,” Eugene said
“When this disaster struck, I was working with a research team of ten people on a study of the human genome. It was not a great undertaking that would benefit mankind, but a biochemical experiment that was being developed by some people in a specific area.”
“Because the matter is of great importance, I have the honor of obtaining permission to contact the senior officials of the Washington DC government directly. I also know that Washington has already made corresponding countermeasures. As long as I can be escorted to the vicinity of Washington, all the troubles will be solved once and for all.”
Ada on the side had to admire Eugene’s bragging skills. What he said was so convincing. If she didn’t know the truth, she might have really believed him.
Many patrolmen and guards were all saying in disbelief, “You are kidding.”
Eugene thought that his goal had been achieved.
Ada wondered whether she should expose Eugene’s tracks, but since they were outnumbered, it would inevitably have a negative impact on morale, so Ada decided to keep silent.
After gaining everyone’s initial trust, Eugene took out another instrument.
“This thing is the walkie-talkie I used to contact Washington, D.C. Due to signal problems, we have walked all the way from Houston and have tried several times every 100 kilometers. Now it seems that we can only go directly to Washington to be rescued.”
Eugene said seriously.
Ada applauded and welcomed the three of them. She asked Daryl and others to take the three of them to the Security Department for a detailed discussion.
The three of them arrived at the Security Department after a long time.
Abraham spoke first, “Please don’t waste time. We are running out of time. Either you provide me with some fuel and ammunition, or give us a moving vehicle. We will find a way out ourselves. After we are rescued, we will send the government to rescue you.”
Ada ordered the guards to retreat and asked Daryl to quickly notify Rick to come over.
Daryl motioned to the elevator and ordered his men to call Rick over by radio.
Two minutes later, Daryl gets his reward and says to Ada, “Rick is on his way.”
Ada, who was standing by, also asked Abraham and his companions to wait a little longer.
There are only a few people in the office now.
Now that it is made public, everyone can see the situation clearly.
After a long time, Rick came to the conference room and Ada formally told him the whole story.
Ada signaled that Abraham and Eugene should be separated first. Ada was really afraid of Abraham’s physique, and she got angry and punched Eugene to death on the spot.
“Dr. Eugene Porter, right?” Ida said to Eugene
Eugene responded with a look of disdain, “If you have anything to say, please speak up and don’t waste the government’s time.”
“Please don’t be anxious. I just want to tell you that you can’t hide anything from me. I just want to give you a chance. While I’m here, if you tell me the truth, I can save your life. If you don’t let me expose it, I’m really afraid that you will be beaten to death by Sergeant Abraham.” Ada said
Abraham and Rosita on the side also looked at Eugene in disbelief. Could it be that this person has some secret that we don’t know?
You Jin was sweating profusely, but he pretended to be calm and said, “I don’t know what you are talking about. If you don’t want to help, please let us go.”
Ada thought, it seems that Eugene will not cry until he sees the coffin.
“Teacher Eugene Porter, let me be frank with you. Washington, D.C. has already fallen. Even if you manage to escape there, it will be useless. In the end, you will either be beaten to death by Abraham or die without Abraham’s protection.”
Ada said to herself.
When Eugene saw that his identity was exposed, he quickly knelt down and begged for mercy.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to deceive anyone.”
“I just did what I was supposed to do. I am weak and unable to be self-reliant. I am timid and clumsy, and I lack leadership charisma. But I only have two advantages: I am extremely smart and I can speak eloquently. I can only use lies to gain the protection of others and survive. I just want to live, live, what’s wrong with me?” Eugene collapsed and shouted
Abraham was furious and was about to rush forward when he was held down by Rick, Daryl and others.
Abraham cursed unwillingly.
“You son of a bitch, we have lost so many lives and suffered so much to protect your son of a bitch, just because of what he said that the capital is safe and can be rescued. We have suffered heavy losses along the way, and now this beast says he is a high school teacher.”
“Aren’t you a scientist? Aren’t you privileged? You son of a bitch, can someone tell me why you’re doing all this? For what? To protect a bitch who’s full of lies!”
Seeing this, Abraham gave up struggling and sat down crying. All his men disappeared along the way. For the sake of that damn Eugene, he had given them missions again and again that would leave them with no return.
In the end it was a farce.
Abraham was filled with remorse, thinking now that he had buried his closest partner with his own hands.
Seeing this, Ada had no choice but to do this for now.
“Sean, take Eugene to the police station and detain him. Rick Daryl, take Abraham to the security department and keep him under guard. Let him calm down first.” Ada said.
Oh, Eugene, you are damned, but Eugene has other talents, but he refuses to use them well.
The management, facing this farce that came and went so quickly, was still trying to digest it, so they isolated Eugene and Abraham.
Rohita was very calm and had to stay with Abraham to prevent him from getting upset.
Thinking back to when his team encountered the ragged and disheveled Eugene, to this day, he was still kept in the dark about Eugene’s acting skills.
Guard Command Post
Abraham sat in the corner dumbfounded, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Rick walked over to Abraham with a glass of water and handed it to Abraham.
“You’re still angry, but it’s over. You can’t help. You should think about what to do next.”
Abraham took the water and drank it all, then stood up as if he had made up his mind.
“I’m going to kill him.”
Seeing this, Rick had no choice but to continue.
“Now that things have come to this, what’s the point of you killing him? Although I don’t know why Ada knew about your relationship, that woman must have her reasons for doing so. We all believe in her, and I also hope that you will try to understand her and believe in her.”
Abraham said nothing, but thought about what had happened today.
That woman was indeed something. How could she expose Eugene’s true face at their first meeting? This really made Abraham himself feel incredible.
Now that I think about it, it is true.
“That woman, is she your head?” Abraham asked.
“Yes and no,” Rick replied.
Seeing Abraham’s incomprehensible expression, Rick continued
“We can’t guess where that woman came from, but everything she did was truly for the good of the community, the survivors, and the few unfortunate people left in this world. We regard her as a leader, we regard her as a family member, and we can trust her words unconditionally.”
After listening to what Rick said, Abraham also wanted to try to integrate into the current life. He simply agreed to Rick and not bother with Eugene for the time being.
After getting Abraham’s guarantee, Rick took out the certificate from the document bag.
“This is your and Rosita’s ID that Ada asked me to give you. From today on, you are one of us, the company commander of the 5th Company of the 1st Battalion of the Alliance Marines. Rosita is the deputy company commander. You can take a walk around the community first. You also need to familiarize yourself with the duties of the 1st Battalion. You can recruit soldiers on your own or have them deployed by the battalion. If you need weapons and equipment, you can apply for them at the armory.” Rick introduced.
Abraham took the certificate, and the guard beside him tactfully untied the shackles of Abraham and Roshita. Then he saluted and said, “Hello, Captain Abraham, you are free.”
Abraham left the Guard Department and came to this familiar yet strange world.
There is no rescue, no antidote, and we can only continue to survive.
Police Station
Daryl and Sean Welsh looked at Eugene, who was curled up in the corner, with disdain on their faces.
Daryl said to Sean beside him.
“This bastard, Commander Ada said that he should stay here for a short period of time, and he will be released when Abraham lets go of his prejudice.”
Sean also dislikes this kind of coward who is afraid of death.
I had no choice but to agree to Daryl.
“Got it. You can go back to the company soon. Leave this to me.” Sean said.
Daryl was about to leave when he turned back and added, “I almost forgot to congratulate you. Lori and her daughter are safe. We have one more person to protect.”
“Thank you,” Sean said.
“You’re welcome.”
Daryl left the police station and prepared to go to the company.
When I arrived at the army, I felt a rare day of order.
Battalion Commander Rickmore and the leaders of each company were all there.
Rick introduced the new fifth company commander Abraham to everyone, and also introduced the other company commanders to Abraham.
From now on, everyone will eat from the same pot.
Abraham lost a group of companions, and today, he gained a new group of companions.
The Abraham community looked at the children, women, workers, and so many people who had not given up, and they themselves picked themselves up and joined this big family.
Chapter 49: Jesse’s Troubles (Old Version)
On the streets, patrol teams and workers were clearing the snow.
On the sidewalk, Carl and Jesse were about to go to school. Not long after they went out, they met Lee and Clementine, Carol and Sophia who were also sending their children to school.
Clementine came to Karl’s side immediately, making Sophia, who was under the strict supervision of Carol, look very cute with her puffy face.
“Good morning, Carl,” said Clementine.
Good morning, Clementine, Carl replied.
The adults behind him also started to eat their daily meals.
“It’s my first time. Nice to meet you. I’m Li, Clementine’s guardian.” Li said to Jesse.
“Nice to meet you. I’m Jesse. I just moved to the community and Rick asked me to help take Carl to school.” Jesse said.
Carol had her own little plan in mind.
Rick was still asking Jesse’s address last night, but Jesse sent Carl to school early this morning. It’s not normal, very abnormal.
“Hello Jesse, I’m Carol, I’m from the community committee. If you need any help, you can always come to the town hall to find me.” Carol said
“Thank you very much. Everything is fine now. My new room is also nice and I like it very much. The neighbors around here are also acquaintances, so there is no need to trouble you.” Jesse thanked them.
“I heard that Rick saved you in a critical moment. Fortunately, are you here to thank him?” Carol asked tentatively.
Jesse couldn’t say that he slept at Rick’s house for a night because of alcoholism, so he could only vaguely answer, “Yes, I came to visit, and Rick happened to ask me to take Carl to school. He seemed to have something urgent to do.”
Jesse thought that he should formally thank Rick. Maybe he could find a time to formally thank him some other day.
“Rick is quite busy because he is now the commander of the first battalion in the community. He needs to take care of many things in the community. We often help pick up and drop off Carl. We would feel more at ease if you could help us more often,” said Carol.
Li, who was standing by, understood what Carol meant and did not interrupt.
I thought to myself, Carol, I’ve known you for so long, but you’ve never found a partner for me.
After many twists and turns, the group finally arrived at the school gate. The committee assigned several educated ladies to serve as teachers.
Today is a new face.
After Carol and Lee signed their names in the notebooks, Clementine and Sophia entered the campus. Then it was Carl’s turn. It was also the first time that the teacher saw a new face.
“Karl, it’s rare to see your mother sending you to school. I don’t know your name, ma’am,” the teacher said with a smile.
Jesse quickly explained, “No, no, no, I’m not. I’m just helping a friend.”
“Oh, I see. I’m so sorry. Please sign,” said the teacher.
After Jesse signed his name in the notebook, Carl walked into the school gate. Seeing Sophia and Clementine waiting for him in front, Carl turned around and said to Jesse.
“If possible, I also hope you can be my new mother.”
Carl said and rushed into the school.
Carol and Li Xin thought to themselves, “Karl, this kid is really a great helper. It’s no wonder that Fred loves you so much.”
“Jesse, don’t mind it. It’s just children’s words. Don’t take it to heart,” Carol explained.
Li said that you two can take your time to fish, and he had to report to the Security Department. He said goodbye to Carol and Jesse and went to the Security Department.
Jesse felt a little embarrassed after this series of troubles. He had not arranged his work yet, and happened to be going to the town government with Carol, so the two of them went together.
Arrived at the town government
Jesse completed the registration and received the Alliance ID card.
“Jesse?” Dianna had just arrived at the government office when she saw Jesse lingering on the first floor.
“Ms. Dianna” Jesse didn’t expect it to be such a coincidence.
Deanna enthusiastically invited Jesse to her office for a chat.
The two came to the mayor’s office.
Heather made two cups of coffee and left the room.
“Jesse, how are you? Is your life going well recently?” Diana asked
“Fortunately, the environment here is very good. You can go to many places and do many things.” Jesse replied
“Carol told me that you’ve been getting closer to Rick recently. I also hope that you can let go of your worries and bravely move forward on your own path. When your husband was abusive, I wanted to persuade you to leave him. Now it seems that God also thinks that you should be fulfilled. Rick saved you at the critical moment by such a coincidence, which also shows that you and Rick are destined to be together. God is optimistic about you two.” Dianna said
Deanna has only been in the community for a short time, but through observation she has discovered that, apart from Ada, the most capable and comprehensive person in the community is Rick Grimes.
When he heard the rumors, he really wanted to bring his goddaughter Jesse and Rick together.
“No, no, no, Ms. Deanna, you misunderstood. Rick and I are just ordinary friends,” Jesse explained.
“Besides, I already have a family, and I can’t get involved in rumors with a married man like Rick. Rick is my savior, I can’t do such a thing.”
Deanna laughed.
“Silly child, you may not know this, but Rick’s wife has married someone else right here in this community, and Rick even blessed her at the wedding.”
“Ah! What about Carl?” Jesse didn’t expect that there was such explosive gossip about Rick.
“Hush, don’t tell anyone. Rick is raising Carl by himself now. His wife has a daughter with a new man and they are separated. So, you don’t have to worry about anything. Rick is a capable man. If you follow him, you will have a position in the community. I don’t have to worry about you either.” Deanna said
The two of them drank coffee and talked about random gossip.
After a long time, Heather knocked on the door.
“Mayor, Chief Ada sent a document. Please take a look.”
Heather placed a document on Deanna’s desk and then left the room.
Dianna looked through the contents of the document, and after confirming that it was correct, she signed her name.
“Good news never travels far, but bad news travels a thousand miles. Our Ideal Town has been taken over by people from the Hilltop Village and the Kingdom of God.”
Jesse was also a little angry when he heard this. Diana had told him about the alliance between Diana and the Kingdom of God of the Hilltop Village.
“No one was there when we were in trouble, but now that we’ve left, they’re coming back more often,” Jesse said dissatisfiedly.
“Well, if it’s lost, it’s lost. Ada has already made a plan. It’s ours and no one else can take it away from us,” Dianna said.
Seeing Heather starting to deliver documents more and more frequently, Jesse also said goodbye to Deanna.
Left the town government.
Come to the hall.
Aaron and Eric were seen applying for Alliance citizenship certificates with Ideal Town.
It seems that everyone likes it here, and Ye Xing himself should start adapting to the new living environment.
afternoon
Rick had been busy all morning and was about to pick up Carl from school.
When I arrived at the school to inquire, I found out that Carl had been picked up by someone named Jesse.
I only asked her to drop me off, why did she take me away?
Rick returned home confused.
I saw Jesse had been waiting at the door for a long time.
“Uh. Thanks for picking up Carl.” Rick didn’t know where to start.
“Nothing, I just have time, and the community hasn’t arranged a job for me yet.” Jesse replied
Rick entered the house. He was used to the situation where no one was at home, so he always asked Carol to cook for Carl and he would eat in the restaurant.
Today, the radio guard squad couldn’t find any trace of Carol.
Rick was relieved when he arrived home and found that Carl had someone cooking.
“Thank you for cooking for Carl. I’m sorry to bother you.” Rick said hesitantly.
“You’re welcome. I also want to thank you for saving me. This is my formal way of thanking you for saving my life.” Jesse said
Even though Rick had eaten it, he still couldn’t help but want to try Jesse’s cooking.
The three of them had dinner at the dining table.
After dinner, Carl went upstairs to study.
Jesse and Rick were clearing the dishes and came to the kitchen, where Jesse also began to wash the dishes. It was as if she had returned to being a housewife before the apocalypse, and forgot about the apocalypse for a short time.
I saw Rick suddenly hugging me.
“Jesse, I’m sorry, I can’t control myself. From the first time I saw you, I kept thinking of you in my mind.”
At this moment, Rick was looking at Jesse who was busy in the kitchen, with her blonde hair draped over her shoulders, emitting female hormones all the time.
Jesse was also left speechless by Rick’s actions and didn’t know what to say.
Jesse hurriedly broke free from Rick’s arms and leaned against the sink, combing her hair.
“I’m sorry, I can’t,” Jesse said.
“If it’s possible and you don’t dislike me, can you marry me? I need you, and Carl also needs a mother who will always be by his side to take care of him and discipline him. I, Rick Grimes, may have fallen in love with you the moment I saved you.” Rick said.
Jesse wanted to calm himself down, but he really liked the feeling of Rick’s house, sending Carl to and from school, and having a homey feeling.
After hesitating for a moment, Jessie said tremblingly, “I think we can give it a try. I like Carl very much, too. If possible, I don’t mind being his mother.”
The two hugged each other, and the masculine scent made Jesse lose control and become limp all over.
Even my husband hasn’t made me so emotional for a long time.
The two kissed each other, and their clothes, pants and shoes were scattered all over the floor, extending from the kitchen to the bedroom.
[I don’t know how many words are omitted here]At midnight, Jesse woke up from his dream.
She found herself nestled in the man’s arms.
Was that really me just now? Jesse kept asking himself in his heart. He just felt that the emotions that he had suppressed for a long time burst out in Rick’s kiss.
Jesse tried to get up, but woke up Rick who was standing next to him.
Rick was looking at Jesse in his arms, she was full of charm, she was really a beauty. Rick turned over and pressed Jesse under him, his lips greedily continuing to occupy Jesse’s red lips.
Jesse was also surprised. Isn t Rick done enough?
Then it fell again in Rick’s waves of attacks.
Two lonely souls met and rekindled the flame of life.
Chapter 50: Tripartite Talks (Old Version)
Lincoln, early morning
After a night of in-depth communication, Jesse and Rick accepted each other. Rick got up early in the morning to clean up the battlefield from last night.
Jesse was making breakfast in the kitchen, while Rick, who had rarely been urged to get up early, was getting dressed.
As time went by, Carl got up. It was a rare day that he didn’t have to go to school. Carl was no longer a child. He heard the noise last night and knew that Rick and Jesse did the same thing as Lori and Sean.
Three people sat in the restaurant and ate their meal.
Rick was the first to speak to Carl. “Carl, Aunt Jessie may live in our house from today on. I hope you will listen to Aunt Jessie when I’m not around.”
“Okay, don’t worry, Dad.” Carl replied
Seeing Carl eating his meal in silence, Rick didn’t know whether to speak further.
Karl continued to talk to himself. “If you want to ask me for my opinion, I have nothing to say. I don’t object to you letting Aunt Jessie be my mother. I just hope you don’t make Jessie’s mother sad like before. And I have to change my mother again.”
Hearing Carl’s words, Rick felt ashamed, but Jesse, who was standing beside him, looked at him with a smile, expressing his confidence in Rick. Rick also smiled and said to Carl, “Don’t worry, it won’t happen again.”
Jesse patted Carl’s head and then asked Rick
“Do you need to work today? If you can, the three of us can have a rare day of fun.”
Rick thought about it and felt that there should be no problem in the camp, but he wondered if the Security Department had any other temporary notifications.
“Not sure, but I still have to go to the camp. If there is nothing else, I will be back early at noon.” Rick replied
Seeing this, Jesse didn’t say much. He adapted to the role quickly. Jesse found a clean coat and put it at the door to signal Rick to remember to change it when he left.
Then he continued to carry the dirty clothes into the laundry room.
In the restaurant, Carl finished his breakfast and started to clear the dishes to the kitchen.
Rick felt that the house now had a sense of home. After finishing his coffee, he took his new clothes and went out the door.
Along the way, Rick trotted all the way to the camp, and greeted the acquaintances and training team members he met on the way enthusiastically.
First Battalion Assembly Area
Before eight o’clock, several company commanders had arrived.
Without exception, they all stared at Rick for a long time. Rick couldn’t figure out what was going on. Was there something wrong with his clothes? Rick checked them.
Daryl came up to Rick first and said, “Where have you been, buddy? You look like a completely different person today.”
Rick quickly explained, “Really? I feel like I’m no different than usual. You guys feel the same way.”
Rick asked the other captains
“More manly” Sasha
“More Attractive” Michonne
“It’s much cleaner than a few days ago,” Tommy
“Compared to the first time I saw you, you are more energetic now” Abraham
“Hahaha, I think you’ve hooked up with that woman again. You’re dressed like a typical good husband,” Moore laughed.
“Good boy, it couldn’t be Jesse, the hero saved the beauty, and she gave herself to him.” Daryl said
Daryl’s leaky mouth immediately ignited everyone’s gossip spirit.
He hurried forward and asked questions here and there.
Although Rick is nominally the battalion commander, the group is more like a big family. There is no distinction between superiors and subordinates, which makes Abraham who is standing by not quite used to it. However, he wants to hear the story of Rick’s heroic rescue of the damsel in distress.
“Okay, I give in. I admit that Jesse and I are together. What’s the big deal?”
Rick couldn’t stand the clamor from the crowd and had to tell the truth.
Daryl on the side said, “It seems that I have to get married again. I won’t have anyone to drink with in the future.”
Rick kicked Daryl for being a bad friend who always sabotaged him and set himself up for failure.
“I’m satisfied. Now that everyone is satisfied, let’s talk business.” Rick said
Everyone became a little more serious. Moore said, “The Security Department ordered that today’s mission is for Daryl’s first company and Tommy’s fourth company to go with her to Ideal Town. The second and third companies will stay behind. Abraham’s fifth company was just formed not long ago, so they should train more and go out to gain more experience near the community. That’s all for now.”
Rick looked at Moore standing aside and asked, “Didn’t Ada say that you lead the team and I lead the team?”
Moore found it strange and said with a smile, “Why ask? You have always been the leader of the team. When you are here, it will be my turn.”
Rick thought for a moment, then said, “How about you lead the team today? I want to stay in the camp.”
“What’s the matter? This morning, you just can’t bear to leave your little beauty.” Moore said sarcastically.
Rick on the side was speechless. These two brothers are truly brothers as they always love to gossip about themselves.
“What’s wrong? You don’t want to go? If you don’t go, I will.” Rick said
“Go, of course I should go. In my opinion, it may not be that easy for the first and fourth companies this time. I would be more than happy to go.” Moore said.
The two reached an agreement.
Moore, Daryl and Tommy were going to the armory to get supplies, while Sasha Michonne stayed at the camp headquarters, while Abraham and Rosita were preparing to train the members of the fifth company.
Town Government Mayor’s Office
Diana had written the power of attorney early in the morning. Ada had sent the document last time, stating that she wanted to go to negotiate the ownership of Ideal Town as the representative of Ideal Town, and that Diana needed to hand over the alliance and power of attorney that she had signed with the Kingdom of God and the Hilltop Village.
In the office, Diana wanted to hear what Ada was planning, so the two chatted for a while.
“Ada, I think you should know that when the situation has come to this point, I’m afraid they will no longer recognize the role of this alliance. I don’t understand what you want it for. You shouldn’t be such a stupid person.” Diana felt very strange when she received the document from Ada last time and asked her to prepare these two things.
Ada also knew Dianna’s character, and now that there were only two of them in the office, she had no intention of hiding anything from her.
“Of course I have to go to the talks, even if it’s just for show. I don’t plan to take what Ideal Town brings back. I just want to take the steel plates left inside with me. It’s not impossible to give that town to them in the future. This is just one of the reasons. The second is to send gifts to the Hilltop Village and the Kingdom of God after the talks. After all, to have a good relationship with them, we must take the initiative and make them come to us. Only then can we gain the upper hand.”
After these words, Dianna, who was also a smart politician, immediately understood what Ada meant.
Ada was also glad that she liked dealing with smart people like Dianna. Fortunately, Dianna was the weakest of the three forces. With her intelligence, if she were to be matched with strong soldiers and generals, she might even be her strong enemy.
“I’ll let Aaron and Eric go with you later. They are good friends with Jesus from Hilltop and Jerry from the Kingdom of God. They should be able to help you,” Diana said.
“Okay, thank you very much.” Ida replied
After a long time, Aida, escorted by two guard squads, set out on the journey with two companies.
After seeing Ada off, Rick returned home and spent a wonderful afternoon with Jessica.
The wonderful drama of the trilateral talks has officially begun.
Church of Savior
The leading man sat in the middle, looking at the many small leaders in the two rows on the left and right.
“I gave you power, the power to mobilize resources, and I also gave you wealth, countless beauties, and food, and endless nights of luxury. All I ask is that you repay me, be loyal, and unite.”
Negan, the leader, stood up and walked around behind the crowd carrying a baseball bat.
“Everything I did was wrong. I hired the wrong people. An armed team lost contact. And those communities, I gave them a way to live and gave them safety, but they still wanted to kill my people. Do I still want the rule of law? Is there still law?”
“I don’t know what you guys are doing for a living. I have repeatedly stressed that we should win people over with kindness and leave some food instead of killing them all. You confiscated their weapons and food, and the slaves starved to death and were eaten by zombies. How can you collect benefits next time?”
Negan looked at the twenty or so small leaders. He looked at them one by one. Finally, he looked at the baseball bat in his hand.
“There are some fools among you who always want to kill me and become the boss. They want to cause trouble for me and anger the slaves. They want to use them to overthrow me.”
“That’s not necessary. I’m here today. As long as you are willing to stand up and challenge me, and beat me fair and square, the position of the boss will be yours.”
Anyone want to try it?
Negan glanced left and right, and all the small leaders below curled up, fearing that they would be the ones in trouble.
“Since there is no one, it means they don’t have the courage to stand up. They just like to do small things behind the scenes, just like a prostitute, even worse than a bitch,” Negan said while spitting to the side.
“Get lost now, go back and take care of your own places, and don’t tell me there are slaves rebelling somewhere else. If you don’t have the ability to solve it yourself, I will find someone who has the ability to help you solve it.”
At Negan’s command, all the small leaders scattered.
I saw a little brother beside me quietly walked up to Negan and reported, “Lord Negan, Hilltop Village reported that the people from the Kingdom of God are having a secret meeting in Ideal Town. I heard that they recently made friends with a powerful community in Georgia. I don’t know how they hooked up with the people from Ideal Town.”
“Georgia? Didn’t one of our teams lose contact after going to Atlanta last time?” Negan asked
“My Lord, the last communication from that team before they lost contact did say they were planning to go to the nursing home in Atlanta to collect benefits,” said the younger brother.
I saw that Negan also became interested in this matter.
Negan looked at the map. “The Garbage Gang is close to the terminal. Let them go and investigate. If there really is such a group, I would like to meet them in person.”
The younger brother next to him heard the order and hurriedly retreated.
Chapter 51: Win-win Cooperation (Old Version)
the next day
After resting for a while at night, Ada and her convoy drove into Virginia and soon arrived at the Alexandria community. Ada looked at the nearby terrain and saw that there were mostly mountains, and there were many quarries, logging sites and mines nearby. It seemed that this area was more industrial.
The pollution and noise are serious. No wonder there are not many people here. There are only a few mountain towns here.
Arriving at Ideal Town, new defenses have already been set up. According to the agreement made by the three parties in advance, the leaders of the Kingdom of God and the Hilltop Village will also be here today.
Aaron and Eric looked at their former home and felt really bad that it was now occupied by someone else. At Ada’s suggestion, the two had to put aside their dissatisfaction for the time being.
The guards arrived.
Ada showed the guard the covenant signed by the three parties and opened the gate to let them pass.
The convoy was seen driving slowly and orderly into the community.
Ada also signaled to More and Daryl that there was no need to be hostile, as they were not here to call for an explanation.
After a long time, in Yuanzhen Mansion.
Ezekiel, who looked irritated, didn’t want to stay in this shabby place any longer. On the contrary, Greg, the head of the Hilltop Village, was uncharacteristically eager to participate in the meeting.
When the three parties arrived, Ada also started negotiations. Since the Kingdom of God did not know the details of her community, it also provided Ada with a lot of convenience.
“Respected King Ezekiel and Mr. Greg, we are very grateful for the suffering and reconstruction work of our community. But before Ms. Dianna came this time, she also entrusted me to express her thoughts. Now our community is sparsely populated and no longer needs such a large place to live. I just hope that the king can give us the only remaining steel plates for the sake of our former allies, so that we can build a small camp not far away and have a place to live. Now Dianna entrusted me to transfer the ideal town to King Ezekiel.”
Ezekiel was still thinking about how to deal with Ada, but he didn’t expect that the other party was not asking for the return of Ideal Town. This was a bit unexpected. He just gave the remaining 200 steel plates to her. Since Diana said so, Ideal Town would have nothing to do with her in the future. This deal was not a loss.
“That’s not right. It should have been returned to Diana to take over. Since you said so, I will help her take care of it first. She is always welcome to come back whenever she wants. As for those steel plates, they originally belonged to Diana, so you can just take them.” Ezekiel said, and gave a look to Gregor on the side.
“Yes, yes, you can take it. Building a new camp is the key. We can’t wander around without a place to stay.” Greg also agreed.
“That’s good. In that case, I will reply to Ms. Diana first. I also hope that if you can use us in the future, just give us your instructions.”
Ada got a satisfactory answer but didn’t want to stay any longer. She only brought four trucks and a dozen followers with her. After loading all the steel plates onto the trucks, she said goodbye to Ezekiel and the others.
The main force is waiting 3 kilometers outside the town.
After getting the steel plates, Aida ordered the soldiers in the guard squad to transport the steel plates back, while he led the soldiers from two companies to continue marching towards his hometown in Shandingzhai.
Gregor never thought that he would get the Ideal Town so easily, but he agreed to Ezekiel’s request to increase the salary from 100 steel plates per month to 150 steel plates per month.
Greg led his cronies and moved to Ideal Town that day, intending to dedicate the town to Negan in the future, and thus used it as an opportunity to join the Saviors.
The people left behind in the Hilltop Village were all stubborn people who wanted to resist Negan. This made Greg very dissatisfied. Now he stayed away from these people to avoid them from doing anything that might affect him.
After Ezekiel left, Gregor sat leisurely on the throne of the town mansion. From now on, he would have the final say in this town. Thinking of this, Gregor was very proud.
“Let our people start working as soon as possible to build the community and wait for Lord Simon to take it over.” Gregor said to his men.
The younger brother at the side also hurried down to organize the manpower and start work at the forge. Due to the lack of technical guidance, everyone was also feeling their way forward. Although the progress was slow, fortunately Gregor’s own forge finally started construction.
Xujiushanshan Village
“Jesus, long time no see” Aaron smiled
Long time no see Jesus replied
Ada and her group, led by Aaron, came to the mountaintop village, which now had only a dozen people, led by Greg’s subordinate Jesus.
Jesus is very confused. On the one hand, he disdains to associate with Negan’s brutal policies and has been looking for some like-minded friends. On the other hand, the leaders of the Hilltop have always expressed a friendly attitude towards Negan’s Saviors.
The Hilltop, which was initially able to resist, has now become one of the sources of monthly food income for the Savior Army. The only few people in the Hilltop who own guns have now followed Greg to the Alexandria community.
The dozen or so brothers who stayed behind were the ones who had once proposed to resist Negan. The entire village now has only two old, worn-out hunting rifles, and the rest of the people have only machetes, hatchets, sticks and other things to defend themselves.
Jesus was very excited when the guard reported Aaron’s visit. In Jesus’ heart, Aaron was one of the few brave men who dared to fight against Negan’s Saviors. He was also one of the few good friends that Jesus could talk to.
After hearing about the zombie attack on Ideal Town, Jesus has been worried about his good friend. Now that he appears in front of him safe and sound, he is really fortunate.
Why are you here? Jesus asked
“I came to see you and bring you some new friends.” Aaron smiled.
Who are these? Jesus asked
Aaron on the side began to introduce them one by one.
“These are the managers of the Alliance in Lincoln Town. The one in the lead is the leader, Officer Edwin. Next to him is the Alliance Captain and Battalion Commander Mor Dixon, and the Lieutenant Company Commander Daryl Dixon and Tommy. The main reason we are here today is to invite you to bring like-minded friends to join us and fight against the Saviors together.”
After several people shook hands and greeted each other, Jesus welcomed everyone into the village.
Ida looked at the vast expanse of desolate land and the few survivors working in the fields, and couldn’t help but sigh.
“Greg is going into town to live in a house, leaving you here to work.”
Jesus could only explain tactfully, “Someone has to take care of the land here, after all… Well, let’s not talk about it.”
“God is fair. When he closes a door for you, he will definitely leave a window for you. The way out is right in front of you. It depends on whether you dare to jump down.” Ada said
Aaron, who was standing by, saw his friend Jesus’ hesitation and echoed, “My brother, you should think about it carefully. It’s not worth it to work for a man like Greg. We came here today to ask for a favor. We want to know where exactly Negan’s radar station is. Can you lead the way?”
“What are you doing?” Jesus looked at these dozens of fully armed men and couldn’t help but have some concerns in his heart.
Aaron took out a pistol, opened the safety, and responded to Jesus with a gesture of pulling the trigger.
The two of them knew each other tacitly
Jesus lowered his voice and said
“If you want to go, it’s best to go at night. It’s too troublesome during the day. The sentries may find you at any time. Count me in.” Jesus replied
Aida signaled to her men, and a soldier took out a bulletproof vest and gave it to Jesus.
Jesus took it and looked at it carefully. He had never realized that Aaron’s community now had such good conditions for going out. He was secretly happy.
“By the way, last time Greg accidentally offended someone at the radar station, so the small leader inside carried out inhumane suppression on us without telling Negan. Later, Greg secretly reported the incident and we escaped. The head of the radar station was even preparing to secretly offer a bounty on Greg’s head.” Jesus continued.
“So do you have any good ideas?” Ida asked.
“We can pretend to deliver Greg’s head, and then deceive the sentries. After we get rid of the sentries outside, things will go much more smoothly. Otherwise, under the surveillance of the sentries, large-scale actions will definitely arouse the enemy’s vigilance.” Jesus suggested
“Good idea, we should give it a try,” Aaron praised
The group decided on a raid plan for the radar station.
It was still early in the evening, and in the mountaintop village, Jesus was interested in learning about the alliance, and Ada explained it in further detail, with Aaron at the side chiming in.
Jesus was still very moved by the policy of the entire alliance. Aaron would not deceive himself. Judging from the spirit on Aaron’s face, the people in this community did have their own beliefs.
Later, Jesus also brought some of his close friends together and agreed to this matter.
Aaron didn’t understand why not mobilize everyone.
But Jesus said, “No, there are some people here that I don’t know. If there are Greg or the Savior’s confidants or undercover agents among them, our plan will be ruined. We should pick them up after the operation. I have asked my men to pack up all the stored food. Once we succeed, we will take all the people and food to Lincoln Town.”
After listening to the plan, Ada also agreed.
“It seems that if Gregor is dealt with by you, and we leave a few more alive and let them see you, maybe Gregor’s doom will come. Not only will he run out of food for the rest of the winter, but he has also offended Negan. It seems that his doom will also come.” Ada said
“Sir, there are many innocent people under Gregor’s command. I just hope you won’t kill them all.” Jesus said
“Don’t worry. The purpose of doing this is to make Greg not have any illusions about the Salvation Army and let him know the truth of retreating when faced with difficulties. If those people are willing to turn against us, I will definitely guarantee their safety. After the operation is over, you can let your confidants sneak into the Alexandria community and secretly win over these people.” Ada said
Jesus was seen wearing a bulletproof vest in his underwear.
A campaign to smear the Hilltop and the Kingdom of God is ready to begin.
Chapter 52: I am Negan (The Legend of Negan) (Old Version)
[Someone recently asked me why I worked so hard to write novels. I posted so frequently but there was no traffic and it didn’t whet the appetite. I thought about it. First of all, I did this to fulfill my dream and I also like to stick to something. There are not many people in the zombie circle, and even fewer people read novels.
Second, I am not doing this to make money from traffic. I write this just out of personal preference.
Third, after reading so many fan works, I hate those works that don t produce anything good in three days. I don t want to read them even if the plot is good. Maybe I will forget what the previous chapter said in a few days. ?
I’ll just say a few words off topic. I hope you will support me and leave more messages in the discussion group so that the author will know your presence and feel your passion. If you are rich, please also arrange for various votes. The final income will also be made public, and red envelopes will be distributed in the discussion group.
As the plot progresses, Negan is about to appear, so it is necessary to make a story about Negan’s first half of his life.
Before the disaster, Negan was a physical education teacher in a school. Due to Negan’s physique and various types of exercise, Negan maintained a very good figure.
Before the Cataclysm
On this day, Negan watched the children practicing in the table tennis classroom as usual. Due to a few mistakes, Negan was in a bad mood and scolded a student.
“What’s wrong with you? Can’t you see that your opponent has reached match point? You’re still hitting so hard. How can you improve like this?”
The boy said with disdain, “Tsk, this isn’t a formal competition. Besides, no matter how well I play, can I make the national team? Even if I make the national team, can I beat the Chinese team? If it wasn’t for my mom to give me money, I wouldn’t be willing to take your class.”
After hearing this, Negan became furious and yelled at everyone to get out of the classroom.
Indeed, in the United States, not many young people like small ball games such as table tennis and badminton. More people choose to study rugby, basketball, and football.
This means that the students who come here to attend classes are basically bad students who just want to get by so that they can ask for benefits from their parents.
After a long time, his wife, the dean of studies, came over.
“Oh my god, what have you done? Parents are calling to complain about you.”
“I taught them a lesson and let them know that the spirit of sports cannot be tarnished. And I was just joking with them, not seriously.” Negan explained with a smile.
“Okay, I’ll try to explain it to the principal.”
Just as his wife finished speaking and was about to leave, she fell to the ground and lost consciousness.
Seeing this, Negan also hurried over.
“Oh my god, honey, what’s wrong with you?”
Seeing his wife unconscious, Negan quickly called the emergency number.
In a hotel at night
A man and a woman are doing joyful exercise
The woman noticed the man’s discomfort.
“What’s wrong with you? Negan, are you in a bad mood?”
The blonde beneath him asked.
Seeing this, Negan no longer had the mood to continue, so he lay down on his side and lit a cigarette.
Seeing this, the woman enthusiastically massaged Negan’s legs.
“My wife was admitted to the hospital at noon today. The test results showed that she had cancer, in the late stage.”
Negan puffed out smoke as he spoke.
Seeing this, the woman stopped what she was doing and stared at Negan’s face with disgust.
“What do you mean by telling me this? Do you want me to feel guilty? Feel sorry for her? I didn’t seduce you. You came to me on your own initiative. Your wife’s cancer has nothing to do with me. Go to hell.”
The woman said and walked towards the bathroom.
Negan behind him couldn’t help but laugh, “I’m an asshole. Shouldn’t you have known this on the first day?”
After hearing this, the blonde woman couldn’t help but retort, “I’ve had enough. When I get out, I don’t want to see you again, you beast.”
Seeing the woman walk into the bathroom and close the door, Negan didn’t say much. He put out his cigarette and started to put on his clothes. When he came to the bathroom door and heard the sound of your shower, he just said “Let’s have some fun” and left the hotel.
Negan was driving, thinking about the scene that happened this afternoon all the way.
The doctor held the report in his hand and said to himself, “This is really unfortunate news, Mr. Negan. Your wife Lucille has liver cancer and it is already in the advanced stage. I hope you are mentally prepared. It is still unknown how the chemotherapy will go.”
There was no sound of car engines or horns on Negan Road, and the doctor’s words echoed in his ears all the way.
After a long time, Negan returned home.
My wife is resting in bed.
Negan didn’t dare to disturb Lucille. He moved his hands and feet to gently lift the other half of the quilt and prepared to go to bed.
Although the movement was slight, Lucille still noticed something was wrong. She turned around and met Negan’s eyes.
“Sorry to bother you again.” Negan said
“It’s okay. Did you tell Camilla?”
Lucille has always known about the relationship between Negan and Camilla. Camilla and Lucille were classmates in college and had a pretty good relationship. After graduation, Lucille became a teacher, while Camilla went to work in a company. The two of them had less contact.
A year ago, Negan and Camilla met at a class reunion. After that, Negan often stayed out all night. One day, Lucille found Negan and Camilla’s Twitter posts and realized that the two had appeared in the same hotel, but Lucille did not intend to expose it.
Negan didn’t show any surprise, he just said slowly, “I’m done with her. I’m sorry. Lucille.”
Lucille asked, “Why did you guys end it as soon as I got sick? You don’t have to force yourself.”
Negan retorted, “I was just playing with her, but I really love you. I want to be with you during the chemotherapy period.”
Lucille was not very moved after hearing this, but turned away and stopped looking at Negan. After a long while, she slowly spoke. “You can’t stay with me for much longer.”
Negan didn’t know how to comfort her, so he just hugged Lucille from behind and fell asleep.
The days that followed passed like this, and Negan witnessed with his own eyes how Lucille transformed from a beautiful young woman into a bald, weak, and dying patient.
From home to hospital, and then to the intensive care unit, Negan didn’t care about his savings, and sold his house and car, just to accompany Lucille for every minute of her life.
Until that day, by some strange coincidence, the first outbreak of infection occurred in the city.
Negan is in the hospital preparing to spend his final hour with Lucille.
Time passed quickly, and Negan just sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the instrument beside him. Lucille, whose heart rate was 0, was sleeping so peacefully and calmly.
There was an explosion outside the window, and Negan hurriedly looked out the window. Outside the house, he saw that at some point, thick smoke was billowing from the building in the distance, and there were car accidents everywhere on the streets, with pedestrians tearing each other apart.
Inside the hospital, the corridors were also busy with footsteps.
Watching the medical staff running around.
Negan hurried out to check, only to see that the hall was attacked by the mob, and he and the staff on the first floor taught each other the technique of disembowelment.
The whole hall was filled with wailing. The mobs seemed to be very interested in Negan and rushed towards him. Seeing this, Negan picked up the fire extinguisher from the fire hydrant nearby and swung it left and right. Several leading mobs were knocked to the ground one after another.
This is the voice of a staff member in the distance.
“Hey, come here.”
Negan hurriedly ran behind him.
Lucille in the ward slowly opened her eyes and began to wonder where she was and where she could get food. She then began to wander around the ward alone.
Inside the room, several doctors and nurses gathered together. The reason they all fled here was because there was a fire railing outside the room. Everyone could climb over and pass through the fire railing to reach the first floor.
Negan learned from everyone that the cause of everything was the wounded in the riot. After those people bit others to death, others would join them and become one of them.
Negan said goodbye to all the medical staff. He couldn’t leave at the moment because he also had to say goodbye to Lucille and couldn’t let her become a part of it.
Negan smoked a cigarette in the room.
Then the door was opened, and the mobs or corpses who were eating were disturbed by Negan’s action and decided to teach the living creature in front of them a lesson.
Negan was seen holding two fire extinguishers and smashing to death all the zombies in the corridor.
When he arrived at the door of Lucille’s room, Negan had lost count of how many zombies he had killed, and he was panting and starting to have difficulty breathing.
When he opened the room, Negan found that Lucille had stood up and immediately attacked Negan when she noticed the intruder.
Negan swung the fire extinguisher at Lucille’s head with such force that his entire head was dislocated.
Lucille was seen lying on the ground, staring at Negan, but her body was out of control. She couldn’t help feeling unwilling, and kept opening her mouth and roaring to vent her dissatisfaction.
Negan leaned over, looked at Lucille, and shed tears that he should have shed long ago.
Negan placed a kiss on Lucille’s bald forehead.
“I’m sorry, Lucille.”
He raised the fire extinguisher and smashed it down from high, causing his head to explode instantly.
After a long while, listening to the noisy sounds outside the window, Negan also relaxed a lot. He came to the room just now.
Negan went down the fire fence to the first floor.
The streets were full of fleeing people, and Negan had no choice but to plan to return to his rental house first. Since the house had been sold, Negan was now only renting a room.
Negan looked at something that looked like a stick on the sidewalk not far away and decided to use it for self-defense.
I heard it as soon as I bent down.
With a bang.
Looking back, I saw a zombie coming out from nowhere and almost attacked me.
The stranger next to him held out his hand and said, “That was a close call. Are you okay?”
Negan picked up a wooden stick that someone had left on the ground, looked at the man and thanked him for his kindness. “Thanks, buddy.”
“Don’t be polite. This is not a place to stay for long. You’d better run for your life.” said the strange man.
More and more zombies began to gather towards the two of them.
Negan and the man had to work together to break out of the zombies’ encirclement. They walked through the alley together and came to the river. There were not many people here, so it was much safer.
The two shook hands.
The man said, “God, I don’t know what these guys are, they are like messengers from hell. Oh my God, I just bailed my brother out from the police station, and that guy got into a fight with someone in the bar. Now I’m going home to protect my daughter, stranger, good luck to you.”
Seeing this, Negan was very grateful for the man’s help.
“My name is Negan. Thank you for your help. I am also preparing to leave this city. I wish you good luck. By the way, I don’t know your name yet.”
The man waved his hand, indicating that you’re welcome.
“Goodbye Negan, I’m Jojo.”
The two of them left in two different directions, one going into the city and the other going out of the city.
Negan was thinking about something while running, but he never thought of the man named Joel again for a long time. He just knew that there was such a man who helped him in the past.
Negan is an ordinary college sports teacher
Chapter 53: I am Negan (Part 2) (Old Version)
Negan fought his way to his suburban house, and with the supplies in the house, he managed to survive for more than a week. During this time, there was no sign of any government rescue.
On this day, Negan was reinforcing the windows of his cabin with wooden boards at the doorstep as usual.
Negan was banging with a hammer.
There were few people on the road, but today, for the first time, I saw a group of people, a group of about seven or eight young men and women.
The leading man took a fancy to Negan’s brand new car.
He came behind Negan and said.
“Which car is yours?”
Negan just looked back and ignored him. The man seemed to be provoked and felt embarrassed in front of everyone, so he continued speaking.
“Hey, are you deaf? The car belongs to us now, hand over the keys quickly.”
Men and women were playing with baseball bats, iron rods, and other weapons in their hands.
Negan thought, I haven’t talked to anyone for more than a week, so I might as well practice flexing my tongue.
Negan turned around and faced the group, then said, “Get out of here before I lose my temper, or I’ll show you your brains” (I couldn’t help but add a Yan Shuangying Easter egg)
Seeing this, everyone also decided to teach Negan a lesson.
The two sides were about to fight, but the younger brother behind them told the boss, “Boss, the car is out of gas.”
Negan laughed after hearing this and teased them. “Do you think I would stay here if I had oil? This barren suburb is inhabited by old people who fled when the disaster broke out. Now that there is no oil, I advise you to go home quickly and wait patiently for government rescue.”
The young men did not intend to embarrass Negan any further, and only told him that the city had fallen and the army had withdrawn, and then continued to walk away.
Negan stayed where he was, thinking for a long time.
Should I continue waiting aimlessly in this damn place?
Negan thought about it and decided to leave this hellhole. Instead of waiting for rescue, it is better to look for rescue. Negan found the few remaining supplies at home, carried his bag and followed the direction of the group of young people.
All the shops in the small towns along the way were looted, and all the usable and edible things were taken away, leaving only the messy shops.
Negan soon discovered the traces of this group of people, and as time passed, the sky gradually darkened.
The group built a fire inside a house for lighting.
But Negan was smart. He was hiding alone in a room not far from them.
midnight
Negan, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by the noise and screams. Negan looked out the window and saw that the golden firelight had indeed attracted the zombies wandering around at night. By the time these people discovered them, they had been surrounded by three layers of zombies.
“Turning on the light in the toilet is a death wish.”
Negan was complaining in the house nearby.
When the morning came, Negan stepped out of the room and looked at the house in the distance. The group of zombies had dispersed. Negan slowly came to the scene of the crime. There were wolf tracks everywhere. It seemed that there was no one alive, but all 8 backpacks were there.
The corpse might have transformed into a zombie and left with the rest of the zombies.
Negan rummaged through several people’s bags for a long time, gathered all the useful supplies, put them into his own bag, and also picked up the baseball bat left behind by the man who led the group yesterday.
Negan continued to look for help aimlessly. When he came to a small town, he suddenly heard a woman’s scream.
Negan hurried to the source of the sound and saw three or four zombies attacking a family of three outside a house.
Negan rushed forward and knocked down the zombies in a few hits.
The three members of the family all had varying degrees of injuries. The husband’s stomach had been torn open by the bite, the woman’s thigh had been bitten off, and the daughter had been bitten on the neck and was dying. Negan turned around and took a look.
“Camilla?” Negan exclaimed
“Negan?”
“God, why is it you?” Negan said
“Please save my daughter, Annabelle is only 12 years old. She is so young.” Camilla begged
Negan, who was standing by, didn’t expect that he would see Camilla again, nor did he expect that they would meet in this way.
Negan knew very well that the fate of these people would be the same as that of the hospital. If they were bitten, there would be no chance of survival.
“I’m sorry, Camilla. The only thing I can do for you is to make your family less miserable.” Negan said
Negan raised the baseball bat and hit Camilla on the head. The woman who had made him ecstatic for countless days and nights had fallen to the ground and died. Her head was sunken.
“Good trick” a burst of praise came from behind
This was a brief interlude, and everything Negan did was seen clearly by the man behind him.
Negan turned around and looked at the man warily, “Who are you?”
The man was carrying a compound crossbow on his back and had two dead hares on his waist.
“Nice to meet you, stranger, my name is Dwight”
The two men built a fire at the edge of the woods. Unlike night, building a fire during the day would not attract the attention of the zombies like it would at night.
Not to mention a jungle master like Dwight, who dug a smokeless stove to avoid all the fire and smoke.
Negan and Dwight enjoy cooking rabbit while getting to know each other.
“Is that a crossbow?” Negan asked first
“Yes, it’s quiet and light. As long as you can keep retrieving the crossbow, you can use it about eight to ten times.” Dwight answered
“What are you doing here alone in this godforsaken place?” Negan asked
“I came to find people, a lot of people. We had a camp and we visited 7 or 8 such camps. The whole gang had about 100 people. We found a large food processing plant with a lot of things in it, enough to eat and drink for a year.” Dwight explained.
As Negan ate, he wondered why Dwight told him this.
After they finished eating, Dwight brought Negan to his camp. Looking at everyone, Negan just briefly introduced himself and said hello.
Dwight, who hadn’t seen his lover for a long time, also reported safety to his lover as soon as possible, and introduced Negan, “Negan, this is my wife Shirley.”
Seeing this, Negan nodded and greeted
Seeing Dwight’s enthusiasm, Negan didn’t have time to greet everyone one by one. He just said one sentence to everyone.
“Nice to meet you all. I’m Negan. Nice to meet you all. I heard that you were going to find a place to stay, so I followed Dwight to take a look. If we are all still alive after the factory, we can introduce each other later. But if we are not alive until then, there is no need to introduce each other.”
Negan’s speech immediately made some people uncomfortable, and the leading man whispered something in Dwight’s ear.
Negan was unaware of this and just lay down on the floor in an empty corner to take a rest.
No one knows what Negan is thinking, but they think he is a weird person, and no one cares too much.
No one took it seriously. Tomorrow would be the day to attack the factory and clear out the zombies.
The heads of each camp jointly elected a leader.
Dwight and Negan were on guard duty at night, and any wandering zombies were shot dead by Dwight with a crossbow.
Negan at the side couldn’t help but praise, “You’re right, this little broken arrow is really cool. Just like a condom, you can wash it and reuse it. Many things can be washed and reused. I don’t know why I think of condoms first. Maybe it just sounds cooler.”
Dwight pulled the arrow out of the zombie’s head, shook off the blood on the arrow, and slowly replied, “I’m used to it.”
After the bored duo solved the hidden danger, they started to have a simple meal.
Negan and Dwight both talked about the troubles that happened to their families during the disaster.
Dwight asked, “Why do you always speak in a sarcastic tone? Didn’t you say you were a university professor? I’ve never seen a teacher speak in a sarcastic tone all day long.”
Negan laughed and said, “I’m not bragging on purpose. My thing is really different from other men’s. Forget it, you won’t understand even if I tell you.”
Seeing this, Dwight had no time to pay attention to Negan and could only continue to be alert to his surroundings.
After a long time, Dwight remembered something and said, “You are so powerful, how can you compare with an elephant?”
Negan was so shocked by Dwight’s words that he didn’t know what to say for a long time.
“What’s wrong? You can’t answer it.” Dwight teased
Negan looked at his crotch, “Anyway, compared to others, I’m much hungrier.”
Hahahaha, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.
Everyone came to investigate the area around the cannery and found at least several hundred zombies wandering around inside.
The leader instructed everyone, “Everyone, follow the previous deployment and be sure to act carefully.”
Negan and Dwight were assigned the task of cleaning the dormitory.
Negan and Dwight led a few people to the dormitory and came to the door. Negan looked at the dormitory and couldn’t help but teasing. “My goodness, this dormitory smells like a hotel. How long will it take to clean each room?”
Everyone took up their respective duties and began to explore the dormitory room by room. At the end of the day, all the zombies were cleared and everyone carried the bodies out.
He took a short rest in the dormitory and prepared to burn the corpses tomorrow.
Dwight and Shirley were in a room. Dwight, who had just finished exercising, came to the bathroom to take a shower.
Shirley also came in and said
“This place is really like a hotel. I love this place, and I love the things I often do in a hotel.”
Dwight on the side ignored Shirley’s complaints and continued shaving.
“This place is great. When winter comes and the sun goes down, this place will be as dark as a fucking haunted house, but at least it can shelter us from the wind and rain. The conditions are already very good,” said Dwight.
“And as long as there is electricity, this place is like a paradise in troubled times,” Shirley added
The two smiled at each other, and Dwight couldn’t resist the temptation and immediately started the second round with Shirley.
Negan’s room next door
Negan was sitting on the bed, playing with a baseball bat in his hand. After a long time, he raised his head, a slight smile on his lips, and his eyes were full of murderous intent.
Chapter 54: I am Negan (Part 3) (Old Version)
“I can’t give in any more. I have to face reality. Only in this way can I have everything I want and live the life I want. Let everything return to the starting point.”
At night, Negan squatted by the fire alone, with a baseball bat covered in blood in his hand. Several people were kneeling in the middle of the open space behind him, trembling and waiting for their fate. Dwight and Negan’s cronies beside him were holding rifles and staring at the prisoners.
Negan was wiping the blood off the baseball bat with a torn piece of clothing beside the fire. He cut a section of the wire mesh from the fence nearby and used the cloth to wrap the front end of the baseball bat.
Time came to this day’s early morning
With the possession of the food factory, the camp leaders used abundant supplies to establish good relations with several surrounding communities. The food factory has been occupied for almost a month. It is already October, and it has been two months since the outbreak of the epidemic. With the development of the camp, many exiles have been won over, and many quarantine areas where the army fled in panic have been searched. The camp now has sufficient guns and ammunition.
Dwight was just a small leader of one of the eight camps. Apart from the leader, he had very little say. As the leader’s power became more and more out of control, he soon held responsible positions in some key departments in the leader’s community.
This caused Dwight and several other people in the alliance community to complain.
Negan, who has a strong physique, is increasingly favored by Dwight and the friendly community during his repeated actions, searches and rescues outside. Negan often does brave things to turn crises into safety.
He led the charge and provided cover from behind, which can be said to be flawless.
Although Negan always talks nonsense and thinks he has a good sense of humor, everyone is more optimistic about Negan than the current leader.
This gradually made the leaders of the community feel a sense of crisis. They wanted to set traps for Negan several times, but found that Negan could escape danger every time. This time, the leaders decided to start winning over Negan and prepare to make Negan their own confidant.
No one knew what Negan was thinking, and Negan did not agree to it. He just spent his days working hard and without complaint.
On this day, the eight communities within the community were preparing to negotiate and resolve recent internal conflicts, and the leaders of each community gathered together for a meeting.
Before the meeting, Dwight specifically sought out Negan to talk. When they arrived at Negan’s house, the two were preparing to discuss something in Negan’s room.
Dwight looked at Negan and the tidy room. It was not difficult to find that Negan was a principled man, different from everyone Dwight had met.
“I heard that some time ago, everyone was satisfied with what you did. They said that you searched for a lot of daily necessities for everyone and saved other people’s lives several times.” Dwight asked
Negan said as a matter of course, “That’s because I’m charming and did what I was supposed to do, not because my dick is big.”
Dwight discovered that apart from some daily necessities, the rest of Negan’s room contained a baseball bat standing upside down at the head of the bed and a history book on the table.
“You don’t look like a teacher at all. Instead, you look like a policeman, a corrupt policeman, or a drug lord or a killer,” said Dwight.
Negan noticed Dwight’s observation and looked at the history book on the table. He then explained, “I used to be a physical education teacher, teaching physical education. My wife was a history teacher before she became the dean of studies. I have been reading history recently. I want to be a little closer to my wife’s world. Maybe in peacetime, I think I will continue to teach in school.”
Having said this, Negan sighed, thought about it and continued.
“My wife, Lucille, is an ordinary woman. After marriage, she became nagging, talkative, and fussy. She loves cleanliness and always cleans the house. No matter how tired she is, she always scolds me for making a corner of the house dirty or messing up things in a cabinet. Over time, I became more and more unable to stand it. Finally, I cheated on her. That woman was wild, enjoyed life, and was romantic. She captured my heart instantly.”
“But when Lucille left my life, I realized how terrible it was to have no one nagging me.”
Dwight saw that Negan was in a low mood and decided to change the subject.
“I see that you are good at commanding and thinking during operations, so I wonder if it is possible for you to be a brother or friend who can trust life and death to me,” Dwight said.
“I’m just a rough guy. Apart from a big, hard, long, full cock, I’m afraid there’s nothing else I can do to help you.” Negan said
Seeing Negan still talking nonsense, Dwight smiled and said, “I want you to kill the boss, and then I will support you with my brothers and let you become the new boss.”
Negan thought about it and realized that the weapons in Dwight s community were not as sufficient as those in the leader s community. It would be easy to kill the boss, but the difficulty would be in controlling his subordinates.
If the leader is killed and Simon, his second-in-command, cannot be suppressed, it will only lead to a major war.
Negan said, “I used to be just a physical education teacher who cared about the little brats in school. But for their healthy growth, I wanted them to not go astray. Even if I made them cry from time to time and attracted complaints from their parents, I was willing to do so. Do you understand? Look at your people. Now I have to worry about you big brats. Don’t let you die in action because of a little negligence. So I have to be careful everywhere and watch you guys not to commit suicide.”
Dwight understood Negan’s concerns and just revealed that each boss would not bring many people with them to tonight’s meeting, making this a rare opportunity.
Negan looked at Dwight’s very confident attitude and slowly said, “It seems that you have to do it. Even if I am not there, you will find someone else to do it, right?”
Facing Negan’s questioning, Dwight did not deny it. “Yes, it would be the best outcome if you could participate.”
Negan didn’t know what medicine Dwight was selling, but he felt that this was a good opportunity he had been waiting for for a long time.
The two people reached an agreement tacitly.
As night fell, the power inside the factory had not been restored, so everyone had to light a fire in the factory for lighting.
All the leaders and confidants of each party were present in the meeting room.
Negan was wearing a black jacket, which he had found in a clothing store when he was searching for clothes. Jackets are the most suitable type of clothing to wear in autumn. They are neither too cold nor too hot and are very stylish. They are both stylish and warm.
The leader gave a speech first.
Negan stood at the outermost edge and didn’t bother to care about the content of the conversation. He came here today just to do something that would shock everyone.
No idea what everyone was talking about until Negan heard his name mentioned in the meeting.
“Has Negan arrived? Who is Negan?”
Negan pushed through the crowd and found the leader calling his name. I really wondered if he wanted me to be his second in command again like last time.
Seeing Negan walk to the front of the stage, the leader praised.
“See? This is Negan, the Negan you are talking about.”
Just now, Dwight and several community leaders proposed that the eight families should jointly hold power in the future, and the community will implement policies by voting in the principle of minority obeying majority. In order to avoid a situation where both sides are tied, they all proposed to add one more person, that is Negan, who has a high reputation in the community.
Negan understood the whole story and then realized what had happened.
He quickly spoke up. “I think voting won’t solve the current situation in the community. The key to the problem is that everyone has some misunderstandings or confusions about you, the leader.”
“Actually, I do have a plan here. I wrote it today and I have it with me now. I wonder if I can show it to you, leader.”
Seeing Negan’s performance, the leader couldn’t help but praise him. It seems that Negan is still good and knows how to consolidate his position. It seems that Negan was somewhat tempted by the last attempt to win him over, but was embarrassed to agree because of Dwight’s face.
The leader smiled and said, “Quick, quick, show me, your method must be the most practical.”
Negan took out a note from his inner pocket and slowly walked towards the leader.
The leader took the note and slowly opened it, only to see it was just a piece of white paper. The leader even checked both sides carefully, and was puzzled as to what Negan meant.
As soon as I turned around, I saw Negan taking out a baseball bat from somewhere and swinging it heavily.
[Crack] The sound of bones breaking
The huge impact killed the leader instantly, and his eyeballs popped out.
The bodyguard was about to draw his gun when Negan pointed a baseball bat at the bodyguard and shouted, “Behave yourself, or you’ll be next.”
The bodyguard had never seen such a scene before and was shocked by Negan’s sudden outburst of murderous intent.
Negan raised his baseball bat and gestured to the other leaders present.
Dwight stood up suddenly and yelled “Do it!”
All of a sudden, the trusted people in the dark appeared and held everyone hostage.
Negan saw this and said slowly, “I’m sorry, I admit that I lost control a little just now, but my solution is that now that the person in charge is gone, it’s time to change him. From now on, I will be in charge of the community. I can’t have the final say alone, that would be too dictatorial. I’m Negan, so from now on you are all Negan, and I, Negan, have the final say in the entire community. I’ll have my say, and you can decide who agrees and who disagrees.”
The leaders didn’t know how to answer and the whole place fell into silence.
All the leaders were taken to the open space outside the meeting room, and Dwight was watching over them with a torch.
Negan was squatting by the fire, wiping the blood off the baseball bat with a rag and wrapping it with wire.
Negan thought for a long time, and finally walked out the door whistling and came in front of everyone.
Negan shook off his clothes and patted the blood splattered on his coat. Then he said
“Are you afraid now? Are you afraid of me? Are you afraid of death?”
All the leaders kneeling on the ground nodded.
Negan pointed at everyone with his new baseball bat and then shouted loudly.
“Be afraid. It’s right to be afraid.”
“You guys are like you just finished making a rocket and rushed to participate in a pants-wetting competition. You were completely at a loss and stunned. I thought you were not afraid of me and was just thinking of finding someone else to cover up for you again.”
I saw Nigan walking around all the small bosses. He slowly said
“Now you are all scared. You are so nervous that you want to pee your pants. You can’t even tell whether you should run for your life or stay where you are and wait for death. I understand that you are scared.”
“It’s time to tell you about Lucille,”
Negan cleared his throat and continued
“Lucille was everything to me, but I didn’t realize it most of the time because I had hardly any time to treat her well. It wasn’t until she was gone that I realized how much she meant to me.”
“She died on the day of the Cataclysm. She had never even seen this world, let alone survived. Looking at you, I find that you are just losing your friends and family, giving up on yourselves, losing all your fighting spirit, lingering on, weak and cowardly, and only care about your own death every day.”
“Every day I look at you guys who are weak, cowardly, and scheming, and you don’t know when you will lose your life. I find that I am gradually losing my feelings.”
“I am not sad, happy, or angry. OK, I admit that I get angry sometimes, but I am indifferent most of the time. I find that all of this is brought to me by Lucille.”
Negan looked at the baseball bat 2.0 in his hand, as if he regarded the bat as his wife.
“It gives me a protective shield that can protect me from all external enemies and zombies. It makes me stronger and allows me to survive.”
Negan raised his baseball bat and hit a small leader of the leader community on the head, killing another person instantly. The remaining people immediately tensed up, but they could not escape because Dwight’s people were surrounding them. They had to kneel down and beg for mercy, kowtow to Negan, and pray to God.
Negan raised the bloody Lucille and shouted
“Lucille, you are so awesome. From today on, instead of letting me watch you weaklings die at the hands of zombies, I will let Lucille teach you how to survive in this chaotic world.”
Negan pointed at the dead body on the ground. “Follow me, Negan, from now on. No matter who bullies or hurts us, we will suffer the same fate as this guy. So far, all you want is to live on in this world, while your boss doesn’t care about anything and just enjoys the fruits of your labor. Such a scum deserves death. If any of you want to avenge him in the future, you can challenge me. I will share everything with you from now on and will no longer favor a certain community. But please remember that I gave you a new life.”
“I am Negan, and you are also Negan. We are the masters of this world.”
Everyone nodded in agreement. No one dared to provoke this killer, for fear that they would be the next to die.
There were also those who were not afraid of death, and they mustered up the courage to say, “Are you f*cking sick? First you beat our people to death in front of us, and then you turn around and ask us to work for you.”
Simon, who was begging for mercy, wanted to kick this guy. He dared to provoke this god of death and didn’t even know what it meant to lie in wait.
Negan didn’t get angry when he heard this, but became even happier.
The stern face suddenly smiled out of character.
“It seems that among all of you weaklings, only one person has the energy to act arrogantly and seems to be unconvinced. Very good, this energy is very useful, I like it.”
“Then you hanged men should listen carefully. Go back and pass on my words to everyone without error.”
“Listen up all you naysayers. You may think your dick is as big as a mountain and you are not used to being bossed around by other idiots, but that’s over, big dick man, because no matter how big your dick is, it can’t be bigger than mine, your master, Nigan the Dick King.”
The corpse whose head Negan hadn’t smashed began to mutate and was wriggling on the ground.
After Negan finished his boast, he hit the corpse’s head with Lucille’s stick again, and this time it broke completely.
The zombies’ heads were shattered, and the courage of everyone, all of Negan’s men, was shattered.
Chapter 55: Raid on the Outpost (Old Version)
Nightfall
Several sentries around the radar station were wandering in the jungle not far away. This was an ordinary outpost on the front line of the Salvation Army, where a small leader led more than 30 militants.
This camp is mainly used to monitor the movements of the three camps of Hilltop Village in Ideal Town and the Kingdom of God. It also has the responsibility of providing temporary supplies to the patrol team. With the secret defection of Hilltop Village, the people of this satellite base have lived in peace for a long time.
The growth of the Salvation Army also allowed these people to gradually gain a foothold in northern Virginia, all of West Virginia, and eastern Kentucky.
As the organization grew, people from two small community branches were sent to New York, Manhattan and other places to prepare to raise the Salvation Army flag in those areas.
The sentries at the radar station were used to being the best in the world, and began to become lazy about patrolling their own territory.
At this moment, Daryl’s team was ready and they took care of the outer sentries quietly. According to Ada’s instructions, all those who could be disarmed were captured, and only those that were difficult to capture were shot with crossbows and silencers by Daryl’s team.
After they dealt with the outer sentries, Tommy left half of the company to guard several wounded prisoners.
The group began to sneak into the base. Since it was night, everyone was basically resting. Daryl came to the armory and took care of the guards.
All the people were captured in their sleep, and only a few stubborn elements resisted stubbornly, but were shot dead by the squad.
As the operation was over, Ada did not expect that Daryl and his men would move so quickly and efficiently. Perhaps she remembered that Rick’s regiment had put a lot of effort into wiping out that group of people. Before she had even finished her bowl of instant noodles, Daryl and his company of half had already started escorting the prisoners out.
In addition to the wounded and the dead, there were more than ten intact prisoners. They were escorted to Ada. Before they could realize what was happening, they were disarmed and surrendered for no apparent reason. This was the first time for a young lady to get into a bridal sedan.
“Who is the leader here?” Ada asked the survivors.
I saw one person in the crowd raised his hand.
“I am.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you. I just want to ask how you usually communicate with each other and whether there are other strongholds nearby. Whoever tells me something useful first, our Mountaintop Village and the Kingdom of God will let you go because of your usefulness.” Ada said
Some people hesitated for a moment and then told what they knew.
“Sir, this is all we know. We don’t know anything else. We usually report any problems to our superiors.” The prisoners said in unison.
Through interrogation, Ada only knew that this group of people was a low-level stronghold of one of the eight major societies of the Salvation Army. By looking up, she learned that there were only five such strongholds in northern Virginia, two of which were in the Kingdom of God, one was near Ideal Town, and the remaining one was in Hilltop Village, and one was in the middle of the three communities.
Negan wanted to surround them, but he didn’t know that the teacher once said that one should not put all eggs in one basket, but also said that it is better to gather them into a fist than to be scattered sand.
After learning the specific information, Ada planned to destroy the Ideal Town and the center point as well.
Since time is limited, I can only rush to the one in Ideal Town first. If I go to the next one, it will probably be dawn.
Daryl’s company packed up all the weapons and food in the radar station and took them away.
The group prepared to go back. Since the wounded were inconvenient to carry, Ada tied them all up and locked them up in the radar station.
Shuri Salvation Church
Although the noise from the radar station was not big enough to alert Negan, the gang leaders under him did not dare not report it. After all, it was a major event like the attack on the base. In the past, it was just a rebellion in some communities. But this was the first time that a base was attacked.
The leader came to Negan.
I saw Negan leaning on the couch with his feet on the desk in front of him, shaking the couch behind his shoulders.
Negan saw his men coming in with a look of as if they had eaten shit, and asked curiously.
“Look, it’s the hanged man. What kind of news have you brought back to me? You look like you have no desire to be hung up. It’s like your butt has been hung up by someone.” Negan said
The leader also explained tremblingly.
“Lord Nigan, the base monitoring Hilltop and Ideal Town did not report the loss of contact as required this morning. I’m afraid something happened to them.”
In this world, to achieve simple communication, only organizations like the Greater Community can have multiple radios or radio equipment.
This kind of thing is used by civilians and can also be found in military bases. Other small communities can only rely on human communication to pass on information.
Negan showed no expression after hearing the news and replied without any change in tone.
“Ideal Town? Hilltop Village? Are you talking about those hanged men hiding in the mountains and barely surviving? They are still alive. That king of the Kingdom of God has a dreadlock that is not even as thick as mine. It’s really funny.”
Negan has only visited the Kingdom of God once, and we can still remember the scene when King Ezekiel knelt down and begged for mercy.
The leader of his men agreed, “Yes, they seem to be restless recently. Greg reported that the three communities reached an alliance agreement some time ago. But for some reason, the two bases suddenly lost contact. How about you send someone to investigate?”
When Nigan saw his subordinates’ suggestion, he agreed without thinking too much.
“For such a small matter, you guys can just discuss it. Why bother asking me? Let Dwight do it.”
After receiving Negan’s verbal permission, the leader happily responded, “Okay, Lord Negan, we will definitely resolve this matter.”
Within the Saviors, the eight societies were reserved in everything they did, but with Negan’s order, the situation was different and everyone else would do their best to cooperate with him.
“Lord Nigan, is there anything else you want to tell my subordinates?” the leader asked before leaving.
Negan didn’t give any instructions, just said a few more dirty words.
“Morales, you have been the community leader for quite some time now. Don’t come to me for instructions on every important matter. Just discuss it with your subordinates and get it done.”
“I rescued you from that trailer that was not even as big as mine, and helped you become the community leader step by step, because you were cruel enough to fuck, not because you have to come to me every day to complain about something bigger than yourself.”
Morales is a survivor picked up by Negan in a trailer. According to Morales, when the disaster occurred, his family of four had planned to go to Birmingham to look for relatives. Although there were some twists and turns on the way and his car was stolen by someone unknown, the family managed to persevere. Just when they were about to arrive in Birmingham, an accident happened and his wife and two children died due to negligence.
Morales, who survived, was desperate and arrived in Birmingham only to find that his relatives had disappeared. As he was in exile, he gradually lost the desire to survive. Morales was surrounded by zombies in a truck trailer. Just when he was out of food and water, the Saviors found him and gave him a place to live.
As Negan’s philosophy of governance slowly changed his cognition, Morales slowly regained his confidence and slowly climbed to the position of a small leader under the Saviors.
Morales said goodbye to Negan and came to Dwight’s club to explain his purpose.
The two gangs went to the radar station outpost to check.
At this time, the people of the Hilltop Village in Ideal Town also received news that people from their hometown had fled and disappeared, and Greg was extremely angry.
Gregor didn’t know what was going on, he was just worried that he would not be able to pay the next round of protection fees that the Savior Army would collect. The most urgent task was to quickly raise the necessary food and weapons.
The Salvation Army has a rule that if they cannot raise enough supplies, they will kill the community leader and support a new person to take over. Greg was forced to become the community leader because the previous leader was killed, and many of his subordinates do not believe in him.
Greg had to find a way to seek help, and Dianna from the Kingdom of God and Lincoln Town first appeared in Gregor’s mind.
“Immediately, send people to Lincoln Town and the Kingdom of God to ask for help. We will use the women and children we have left and any supplies they request. We will agree to exchange them for food.”
Gregor gave orders to his subordinates in a hurry.
In the eyes of the Salvation Army, only three things are valuable: weapons and ammunition, food and fuel, and adult men who can fight.
Of course, Grego couldn’t be stupid enough to exchange men for peace, because that would make the community defenseless and would soon be swallowed up.
Lincoln Town in the evening
After a long journey, Ada and her team finally returned to Lincoln Town. The prison officials who had been waiting for them had arrived to receive the prisoners. Ada ordered the Salvation Army to be imprisoned for life, not to contact the outside world, and only to work inside the prison.
To prevent accidents, Aida increased the prison’s garrison from 70 to 100.
Thanks to hard work, the crops produced by the prison and farms have made up for a lot of food deficits.
The loss of the community has been significantly slowed down, and I am currently doing robbery. Although I know that this is a world where the strong prey on the weak, the biggest enemy now is always humans, not zombies.
But what she did to the Saviors was no different from that of a bad guy. All Aida could do was to minimize the casualties.
The prison has now been reinforced with a fence around 300 meters in radius, according to the plan by the former warden Sean. It is a simple fence made of wood, and although it cannot stop artillery shells, it is still easy to resist small-scale zombies and wandering zombies.
With the arrival of the second batch of tempered plates, the prison is also preparing to reinforce it again, so that there will be more arable land outside the prison.
After Dwight finished his investigation, he found some useful clues.
Chapter 56: Sam Grimes (Old Version)
Lincoln
Aida raided two strongholds and seized more than 50 long and short guns, some ammunition, and nearly a thousand kilograms of food, plus more than 200 kilograms of surplus food brought by the mountaintop village. It seems that this is protection money paid by many nearby communities. I am afraid that what I did is really equivalent to declaring war.
It is not clear where Negan is at this time, and Negan would not have guessed that he was in such a remote town in Georgia, let alone that he had done it.
Today, Ada gathered everyone together to discuss the next plan. Seeing that Rick’s mental state was much better recently, Ada asked Rick to speak first and share his opinions.
Since it was a policy meeting, not only the first battalion’s own people were present today, but also the town mayor Dianna, prison warden Sean Greene and Arnold Greene, Dean Herschel and Dr. Stevens from the hospital, and Carol and Andrea from the committee.
Rick cleared his throat and then spoke.
“Everyone, I think the community’s main task next is to find surviving small communities to strengthen our strength, and also the alliance with the Kingdom of God. According to the information provided by Eric, the Kingdom of God is not too bad compared to our community. So it is very necessary to unite with such an ally.”
Mayor Dianna echoed, “I agree with the opinion of the First Battalion Commander. Although the Kingdom of God did not do a very kind thing in the tragedy of the Ideal Town community, there is no doubt that the Kingdom of God’s attitude towards the Savior Army is consistent with ours. The town government will do its best to provide convenience and hope to form an alliance with the Kingdom of God. In addition, our Alexandria community had an agreement with the Kingdom of God’s Hilltop Village before. I think it should not be too difficult.”
Ada also agreed. Although the paper she had not signed was useless, with the relationship with Diana, the alliance would be much better than negotiating on her own. Diana would understand that dignity lies only on the edge of the sword and truth is only within the range of cannon bullets.
Since Dianna took office, she has indeed been much more meticulous in some aspects than Ada, and the people have generally praised the new mayor.
Today’s meeting was just to discuss the general policy, and since Ada and the town government both agreed, no one had any objections.
After the meeting, Ada also heard that Rick and Jesse got together, which made Ada feel that everything was destined. Ada was also prepared to match the couple up, but it was difficult to defy fate, and they got together first, so she had nothing to do with it.
When asked when Rick was planning to hold his wedding, he was always vague and hesitant and was too embarrassed to say.
Rick’s embarrassed expression opened Ada’s eyes for the first time. The current community conditions were not very good, but since Glenn and Maggie set a precedent, many people have applied to get married and hold weddings, which gave Carol and others a headache. Finally, Mayor Dianna temporarily suppressed the situation on the grounds that the current community environment was tense.
“Ada, thank you,” Rick suddenly said.
This made Ada quite confused.
“What’s wrong? We are just brothers, no, we are sisters. Why are you talking like this?” Ada said jokingly.
Rick said seriously, “No, I really want to thank you. I know what the outside world is like. You helped me get out of the Atlanta hospital. Although you are always mysterious, everyone I have met along the way is very satisfied with their lives. You are the one who brought all this. Carl can go to school safely, and Lori can stay at home every day to take care of Judith Wales. All this is due to you. You deserve this thank you.”
Ada could see that Rick was speaking from the heart, and couldn’t help but reply, “I am just trying to do all this with my certification. There is nothing special about it, because I am one of the unfortunate people in this world, just like you. Please cherish this moment. We don’t know what the future holds. Maybe one day, I will fall on the road ahead, and then you will take over from me and continue to lead the children forward.”
“Looking at the women and children in the community, the hardworking workers and peasants, and then looking at the wandering zombies and vicious robbers outside, my wish is that our people will not live like zombies. We are the living. We must try our best to maintain the bottom line no matter what.”
Rick heard Ada say this and slowly blurted out, “We are not the walking dead. No one should be the walking dead. We are the living.”
Ada and Rick both reached a consensus, only to see the guard suddenly come to report that there were visitors from the Mountaintop Village at the North Town checkpoint.
After hearing the summons, Rick drove Ada to the north gate, only to see the man claiming to be Greg’s men.
“Dear leader of the New Alexandria community, we are allies of the Hilltop Village. We are in trouble now and would like to ask you for some food to fill our stomachs. Greg ordered us to deliver some newly processed tempered plates. The community is currently in crisis and is unable to take care of women and children. We also want you to help take care of them. We will survive under your community’s name in the future.”
The visitor was talking while introducing the two trucks of steel plates and the helpless and pitiful woman and child behind him. The woman looked at this strange city-state with worried eyes.
Ada also understood Greg’s actions and then said
“No need to be so polite. I am the military commander of Lincoln Town. In the future, our community will continue to fulfill the Treaty of Alexandria with you. You can rest assured about this.”
Ada also knew that she would not lose anything by trading the mountaintop village’s grain for its things.
Diana, who was standing by, also knew the whole story. Then she gave the order to exchange 200 kilograms of food for these people. After all, you have to figure it out on your own. We won’t help you with more than that.
The contact person definitely didn’t know any of this and was just trying to give it a try.
No matter how much you can get, it’s fine. These women and children can neither fight nor waste food. Implementing the ideas of the Salvation Army, the people in the Hilltop Village feel that it is much simpler and more effective to survive by relying solely on men to search and plunder.
As the deal was concluded, the people from the mountaintop village did not stay for long and prepared to go back.
Jesus, who had been hiding in the back, finally showed up and comforted all the women and children. He also said to Ada, “Greg is a beast. He used the families of our defected brothers to trade with others. Greg didn’t even send his own family.”
Jesus didn’t know that another group of people going to the Kingdom of God were rejected by the Kingdom of God on the grounds that the Kingdom of God itself was also in difficulty and also planned to ask for food from the mountaintop village.
As the community took them in, the women and children were reborn and saw their husbands again. Greg had originally wanted to keep these women and children around him in order to use them to threaten the men in his hometown, but now they had all come to Lincoln Town by accident.
As they recognized each other one by one, a lone child who was ignored by everyone caught Jesus’ attention.
“Huh? This child is not from our community.” Jesus asked.
A woman who knew some inside information explained, “This child was found in a cabinet in the attic when we occupied Ideal Town. He had been hungry for several days when we found him. He almost starved to death, but he was saved later.”
One sentence caught Rick and Ada’s attention.
Rick looked at the child who was a few years younger than Carl and couldn’t help but show concern.
“Good boy, what’s your name and your family’s names? Maybe your uncle can help you find them.”
There are many people in the community who migrated from Ideal Town, and it is possible that the child s family is still alive among them.
Sam looked at the strange Rick and said tremblingly, “My mother said I can’t tell anyone my name.”
Ada, who was standing by, took out some snacks from her pocket, handed them to the child, and comforted him.
“Don’t be afraid, kid. We are not bad people. We will help you find your parents. You have to tell me their names before we can help you.”
The child took the food and began to wolf it down. It seemed that he must have been extremely hungry during those days of hiding, and the zombies’ actions also frightened the child a lot.
After eating a little and drinking some water, the child felt that the two people in front of him had no ill intentions, so he said, “My father’s name is Pete, my mother’s name is Jessie, and I have a brother named Ron. My mother always screams and cries at night, but she won’t let us tell anyone.”
Rick couldn’t help but feel angry after hearing this. He was angry that Jesse was being abused, but he was also glad that Jesse’s little son was still alive.
Rick hugged Sam and slowly comforted him, “Good boy, I will take you to find your mother.”
Jesus, who was standing by, felt sympathetic when he saw this. In the last days, the ones who should least suffer the test of hardship were these children and women.
Ada, who was standing by, looked at Jesus and asked, “By the way, Jesus is your name? This is the first time I’ve heard this name.”
When Ada asked about it, Jesus explained, “No, Jesus is a nickname given by everyone. We got used to it. My real name is Paul, but you can also call me Jesus like them.”
After hearing the explanation, Ada didn’t say much.
After they settled these women and children, some of whom had lost their parents, such as Enid. These helpless children now had an orphanage arranged by Dianna, with Mrs. Herschel as the director, and Kenny’s wife Katja, Andrea’s sister Amy and Herschel’s daughter Beth Maggie working there.
Beth and Maggie quit their jobs at the school because they found more professional people, but they would occasionally go back to spend time with the familiar children.
At the same time, Rick also brought Sam back home. Jesse was also very excited and cried for a long time while hugging his youngest son Sam.
Carl also welcomed the new visitor. Under Jesse’s care, Carl’s mentality has recovered a lot recently. He really likes the life in school with Clementine, Sophia and others.
In order to avoid gossip, Jesse also gave Rick some advice.
“My dear, thank you so much for helping me find my son, but I don’t know how to repay you. I think I should let Rang follow your last name from now on.”
Rick also knew that Jesse was worried about him and whether he would feel alienated from Sam in the future, so he stroked Jesse’s head and comforted him.
“Don’t worry, I will treat Sam well. I will raise him as my own child. From now on, he will be called Sam Grimes. He is my, Rick Grimes’s biological child.”
While holding Jesse in his arms, Rick gradually thought of Sean. Although he could say it, could he really do it like Sean?
Rick doesn t know what will happen in the future, but this is a life and he will do his best to protect it.
Rick made up his mind, and Carl also took little Sam to his room and immediately shared all his favorite toys with Sam.
Chapter 57: Crisis of Ideal Town (Old Version)
Two days later, the headquarters of the West Virginia Salvation Church
Dwight came back with the results of the investigation to report to Negan. Now, there are people from four societies stationed in the headquarters of the Savior Temple, with a total of nearly 600 people. They are all omnipotent wanderers who have been recruited. None of them are good men and women, and they all have strong skills.
Two other societies went to New York to establish new bases, the remaining two societies went to Kentucky, and the entire West Virginia and northern Virginia were led by the remaining four societies.
Recently, due to the headquarters’ strength being only half, Simon, the leader of a society, joined forces with the leader of another society and began to be a little restless and began to disobey Negan’s orders behind his back. Fortunately, they did not take any more extreme actions. Dwight has also been paying attention to Simon recently. Simon looked at his brother who had returned from afar and came up to greet him enthusiastically.
“Dwight, long time no see. I didn’t see you yesterday. Are you on another mission?”
Inside the hall of the Salvation Hall, everyone knew that the two did not get along, so they just wanted to watch the fun and see what would happen between them next.
Dwight didn’t say much. He just said a few polite words because they were on the same level. “Don’t ask questions that you shouldn’t ask. Just do what you should do. There’s still no news about the missing brothers in Georgia. Just take care of yourself.”
Dwight was not in a good mood towards him, but Simon was not angry. Simon and his brothers left the headquarters of the Savior Church and disappeared.
In Negan’s room, Negan was reading a history book on the sofa. Dwight’s arrival did not attract Negan’s attention, or it would be more accurate to say that he noticed it, but did not take it to heart.
“What’s the situation?” Negan asked without even looking at Dwight.
Dwight, sitting opposite on the sofa, also responded seriously to his discovery.
“The other party is very professional. There are few useful traces, but it can be seen that it was done by a team of no less than 30 people. The guards were all captured at the same time. There are no traces inside the base. That group of people is very professional and has rich experience in jungle life.” Dwight said
“I’m not asking that. I’m asking what the hanged man did and what happened to our people.” Negan asked as he continued flipping through the pages of the book.
“The situation is very complicated. When we arrived, all the wounded had turned into zombies and were locked in the utility room. This group of people was too ruthless. Not a single one of them survived. The rest of them are missing. But one thing is certain, the people from the Hilltop Village or the Kingdom of God must have been involved in this. I just don’t know who they are, but they acted so cleanly and efficiently.”
Hearing this, Negan turned to the history book and began to glare at Dwight.
“That is to say, my men in the two bases were made missing by some hanged men who appeared out of nowhere. Those hanged men killed our men, took away all the weapons and food, and left the wounded inside to become zombies. Then they asked you hanged men to clean up their mess.”
Dwight listened and nodded to indicate that this was what he meant.
Negan stood up and complained. “Oh my god, I don’t know what kind of hanged man dares to touch my Negan’s base so boldly. What’s more painful is that the hanged men in my two bases didn’t even knock down any of the opponents. Are those guns in their hands? I think they are their hanged men. They don’t even know how to use hanged men to shoot people except shooting women.”
Dwight continued, “The enemy’s people must be very professional. They acted at night, and more than a dozen people from the radar station disappeared. When we arrived at the radar station in Ideal Town, there were still some people alive. They all said they had seen Jesus from the Hilltop Village. Twenty of their men were captured by them.”
“It seems that I am still too kind. I gave them the right to live, gave them weapons, and provided them with protection. However, it is still difficult to ask them to be loyal in return. I still have to let them know Lucille’s methods.” Negan said, picking up the Baseball Bat 2.0 in the corner and gesturing with it in his hand.
Dwight understood the meaning of this sentence very well, and then he was about to leave and said, “I will go organize the people right away and come back to pick you up later.”
When Dwight left, Negan also looked in Dwight’s direction and gave him a meaningful smile.
After a long time, Negan came to the Beauty Hall of the Savior Temple. Here were all the beauties of all kinds selected for him by his subordinates. Most of these women were forced to cater to him, and they dared not resist out of fear of him. There were also a few who really supported his ideals and opinions.
But although Negan was a little lustful and favored some single women to satisfy his physical needs, he was relatively controlled and kept his bottom line when it came to married women, including Dwight’s girlfriend Shirley, but Negan never really trusted any of them.
Shirley is one of the women who voluntarily depends on him. These women are very good at judging the situation and know how to rely on the strong in exchange for the right to survive.
Seeing Negan coming, he immediately went to meet him.
Negan only showed up every day symbolically and didn’t take these women seriously. He just walked around in a hurry and left.
This made some of the women in the crowd feel resentful, and they immediately turned cold again.
Dwight has assembled more than 200 armed men and is waiting for Negan’s arrival in the courtyard. Dwight knows Negan, and he should be in the Women’s Hall at this moment. Dwight is also thinking about Shirley. He knows that this woman likes strong men. He knew this as early as when he became the leader of the camp. Later, during the Great Leader period, Shirley had flirted with the Great Leader, and was later killed by Negan in the Savior Hall. Shirley had ideas about Negan again.
Thinking of this, Dwight had no choice but to hide his pain in his heart. He wanted to leave this place full of killings back then, but was arrested because someone reported him. That person was Simon. If it weren’t for Simon, he might have lived a life of his own with Shirley.
Negan’s bottom line is that he will not allow anyone to betray him. Such a person will only die. He just hates the cold-heartedness of this place. Negan’s actions are understandable. It was at that time that his wife Shirley seized the opportunity and saved his life by sacrificing herself.
Without Shirley’s company, Dwight had nowhere to go, so he simply stayed in the Saviors. He could be loyal to Negan, but he would never let go of a sinister villain like Simon.
Just then, Negan came slowly towards them carrying Lucille, and Dwight immediately stood up seriously.
“This is such a bad weather, it’s really unbearable. We could have had a good rest at home this winter, without the wind, rain or snow. But now some of the little guys think their dicks are better and they are beginning to have the ambition to challenge the dick king. I called everyone here today to compete with those little guys to see whose dick is bigger.” Negan mobilized everyone and said
The younger brothers were used to Negan’s way of speaking, and they were also very angry when they heard that sixty or seventy brothers in the two bases had been murdered.
At Negan’s command, the convoy set off in a mighty manner.
The God s Kingdom on the distant mountaintop still doesn t know that a blizzard is coming. . .
At this time, the Kingdom of God
Following the report from Guard Jerry, Ezekiel also discovered some unusual behavior in the Kingdom of God’s stronghold, and they all went into a state of preparation, using the tempered plates from the Alexandria community to reinforce and protect some places again.
Since the Kingdom of God also has nearly 150 armed personnel, Negan has always confiscated food and rarely asked them to hand over a large number of weapons, because Negan knows that what he is looking for is only cooperation, to make the other party subordinate to him and submit to him, and Negan will not do anything too extreme. A fight between the two sides will only be more loss than gain.
Ezekiel was in a state where he wanted to resist but did not dare to fight easily, so he had to offer food every time in exchange for a peaceful life for both sides.
Every time the enemy came to confiscate supplies, Ezekiel made everyone prepare for the worst and armed themselves to the teeth.
At this moment, he suddenly received a message from the guards saying that Eric from Lincoln Town requested a visit.
Ezekiel sat quietly on his throne to receive the envoy, only to see Eric come in front of him, not kneeling on one knee as usual. Instead, he stood and spoke. “Your Majesty, King Ezekiel, I am here to convey the attitude of Ms. Diana and Ms. Ada. Ms. Ada is willing to continue to fulfill the terms of the three-party alliance in the name of the alliance, but Ms. Ada specifically instructed that any paper she has not signed is a piece of waste paper, all previous treaties are invalid, and the alliance will no longer provide weapons and tempered plates for free. All materials have been traded with both parties on the condition of equal exchange. For the military alliance, Ms. Ada only guarantees to provide several military radios and provide rescue when you are attacked. And in case of any unexpected event, you will be provided with humanitarian resettlement and are willing to provide shelter.”
Ezekiel also saw that Eric’s mental state was completely different now, and he did not pursue the fact that he did not kneel down to speak.
Eric continued, “Ms. Ada told me to present a gift to His Majesty to show our sincerity.”
His men brought in a box of sundries. Ezekiel looked at them in confusion, but Jerry recognized the origins of the items and whispered in Ezekiel’s ear, “Your Majesty, those items were our tribute to the Salvation Army last time.”
Although Ezekiel didn’t know how they got it, he always felt that something was wrong.
“Your Majesty, our Lady Ada once told me that King Ezekiel is our friend. We are all part of a group that disagrees with the Savior Army’s idea of ??military unification. That’s why Commander Ada told me not to be reserved about King Ezekiel. To be honest with your Majesty, we were the ones who took over the strongholds of Hilltop Village and Ideal Town. I believe your Majesty can be our partner.” Eric said.
Ezekiel was furious when he heard this. He stood up and shouted angrily, “Nonsense, our country is only friendly with the Savior Army, why would we cooperate with people like you? Get him out.”
Upon receiving the order, his men immediately drove Eric out of the city.
But these words made Ezekiel, who was on the throne, unable to calm down for a long time and fell into deep thought.
Chapter 58: Lucille’s Might (Old Version)
Eric was driven out of the door by the guards, and Jerry stepped forward to dissuade him.
“Okay, let him go.”
The two guards had to step aside, and Jerry stepped forward and said to Eric politely, “I’m sorry, my brother, the king is just like that. Don’t be angry, I’ll take you out.”
The two of them walked leisurely.
The sturdy Jerry was a head taller than the thin Eric when he stood up. Jerry was almost 1.9 meters tall, which meant that he could not find a suitable pair of Kingdom of God Guard Armor to fit him, and it always looked so uncoordinated when he wore it.
The guard armor was a special protective gear specially made for explosion-proof operations by the town police station and the special police team at that time. It was very effective in protecting against knives, arrows and sticks, but it was still slightly inferior to the police bulletproof vest and could not defend against large-caliber bullets.
The two of them just walked and chatted.
“Did you guys move to Georgia recently?” Jerry asked
Eric trusted Jerry very much. He was one of his few friends in the Kingdom of God, and he did not hide anything from Jerry. Eric replied, “Yes, the community was breached when the zombies attacked. It was the people of Lincolnton, now called the Alliance, who sent people to help us. Ms. Dianna also thought that migration was the best way. It is far away from the Saviors, and the people are very safe. I really want to invite you to visit us. But I have a mission to complete, so I can only do it next time.”
Jerry also expressed his guess. “It seems that your people have already attacked the Savior Army’s territory. The outposts near the Kingdom of God have been heavily guarded recently.”
Eric didn’t tell the truth. “Yes, we have already taken down the two outposts of Hilltop Village and Alexandria. Commander Ada is also worried that something might happen to you, so he asked me to come and give you a message.”
Jerry knew that the supplies donated by his community were sent by the Alliance as gifts. The meaning was very clear, which was to tell the Kingdom of God that the strength of the Alliance was no worse than theirs.
Jerry said, “Although I don’t know how you did it, I believe the king will re-examine your strength after today, and I believe there will be results soon.”
The two of them were chatting until they reached the gate. Eric said goodbye to Jerry, “Go back quickly. Someone will pick me up. Remember to send us a radio message if anything happens. We have already set up relay communication points along the way.”
Jerry saw Eric off and soon returned to the parliament hall. Ezekiel on the throne was still thinking about whether to cooperate with the alliance or continue to wait for the opportunity.
“Your Majesty, I think the time is ripe. We can first cooperate secretly with the Alliance to deal with the nearby Garbage Gang, a bunch of fence-sitters, and then have a decisive battle with the Saviors.” Jerry expressed his suggestion.
Ezekiel also had his own concerns. He had his own spies inside the Salvation Army. He was also aware of the strength of the Salvation Army. Although there were only four societies nearby, they also had hundreds of people. With more than a hundred people under his command, he could fight back, but if a full-scale war broke out, he would definitely lose. He didn’t dare to bet his life on others.
Meanwhile outside the town
Two teams from the company led by Daryl came to escort Eric, and the rest of the brothers, led by Aiden and Grant, have gone to explore the outposts near the Kingdom of God and the information of the Garbage Gang.
Daryl’s jungle knowledge and More’s knowledge of survival in the wild were also passed on to everyone in the company without reservation, so that now everyone in the company is equivalent to half of Daryl, and they are very capable of fighting and surviving in the wild.
The only thing Daryl could claim to have retained was his shooting skills, something that required years of practice.
Seeing Eric’s return, Daryl also prepared according to the original plan and retreated to a safe area. After all, there was no guarantee that Negan’s spies might be hiding nearby. If they were discovered, all the efforts would be wasted.
As for why the company appeared here.
Ada, who had just settled the children, suddenly remembered something. Sam’s arrival made her think of how to deal with the other outposts.
Except for those who are particularly familiar with the organization, few people would realize that Sam is not a member of the Hilltop.
While Rick was sending Sam home, Ada and the others started a new battle plan.
Everyone thought this plan was too risky, but said that as long as the steps were correct, it would be foolproof.
That afternoon, Daryl’s first company and Tommy’s fourth company took a short break before continuing their expedition. This time, Moore did not go with them. Instead, Ada talked to Moore alone about something.
Time goes back to the present
After Daryl and his crew reunited with the other teams, they obtained information about the two outposts and the Garbage Gang.
Daryl was telling everyone the action plan. Eric was sweating profusely when he heard the plan. If they made a mistake, they would be in a passive situation.
And the ideal town at this moment.
Gregor opened the door tremblingly, looked at the scene outside, and quickly knelt down.
“Lord Negan, Greg didn’t know you were coming in person. I’m sorry for not welcoming you. I hope Lord Negan won’t be angry.”
Negan and the others entered this shitty town. Negan, who was in the lead, observed the surrounding environment while walking. He said in a sweet voice, “Oh my God, what kind of a place is this, a town, a place, and there are these people kneeling on the ground. I always like to surprise others, so don’t flatter me. Let’s talk about business, let’s…”
Gregor nodded and said, “Yes, yes, Lord Negan. My tribute for this period is ready. Lord Negan, please accept it.”
The younger brother who had been prepared opened the bag, which was full of canned food and flour.
“Sir, here are 500 kilograms of food. This is the tribute.”
Negan felt a little nauseous when he saw Greg’s nodding and bowing expression.
Then he said impatiently, “I didn’t come here to ask for food this time, but I want to ask you what kind of traitor you are to cooperate with what kind of traitor to take down my outpost. Tell me, I will give you a chance, and I will reward you. But if you hide it from me, Lucille will be very angry, and the consequences will be very serious.”
Negan was seen swinging Lucille with his left and right hands. Greg’s heart was in his throat. He had seen this move last time, when he was kneeling behind the former leader and witnessed Negan’s move with his own eyes, and then killed the former leader.
Greg was so scared that he kowtowed and begged Negan for forgiveness. “I dare not lie to you, Lord Negan. Some of my men are indeed missing. They are the playboys who encouraged me to go against you. But I don’t know anything about their actions. Lord Negan, you must find out. I, Greg, have always been loyal to you.”
After hearing this, Negan didn’t do anything extra. He just snorted coldly, “Oh, loyal. The most loyal to me is my dick. It does whatever I tell it to do.”
Negan used Lucille to sweep in front of his younger brothers behind him.
Negan: “Tell me, you are loyal to me.”
The younger brothers are “loyal”
Negan: “What are your names?”
Negan
Negan: “What are our principles?”
All the younger brothers said, “The King of Hanging is the best in the world.”
Negan got a satisfactory answer, and turned back to look at Greg on the ground. “Tell me, what’s the use of being loyal? It’s useless. If you were tougher, I would look at you with a higher regard. Maybe I would think you are a talent and continue to use you.”
“I’m here today to be reasonable. First, I lost more than 60 of your men, so you have to compensate me for so many people. I see you don’t have that many people here, so I’ll take them first, and you can find a way to pay the rest. What do you think?” Negan said
Greg didn’t even dare to breathe, and could only ensure his own life first. “Yes, yes, I will do it. Everything in my community belongs to Negan, including myself.”
It didn’t take long for more than a hundred militants to gather everyone out.
Negan counted and found that there were just enough heads, and the extra one was Gregor on the ground.
Gregor breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there was hope for a solution.
The subordinates loaded all the people, food and weapons onto the car, and then came to ask Nigan what to do next.
I saw Negan lecturing his ignorant younger brother, “We are reasonable people. They have already compensated us. What else do you want to do?”
I will stop looking for death and step aside.
Greg looked up at Negan and hurriedly thanked him for his magnanimity.
Negan interrupted Greg and said, “Don’t be in a hurry to thank me. We have to be reasonable when we are out here. No matter what, I seem to be keeping my word. I promised to teach those kids a lesson. If I don’t fulfill my promise, I will be too sorry for my life. It will shorten my life. How can I make a living in the future? You say, right! “
Negan swung Lucille and hit Greg on the temple.
There was a sound of a stick, and Greg fell to the ground, his eyes rolled back, his hands and feet twitched constantly, and he even lost control of his bowels and bladder.
Negan continued to enjoy his masterpiece, and with a few more blows, Greg’s head was shattered into pieces.
The villagers on the mountaintop who had just been escorted onto the bus did not dare to look at the scene. They all lowered their heads, pretending nothing had happened.
Gregor’s wife also covered her mouth and dared not make a sound.
After beating Greg, Negan shook off the broken meat on the baseball bat, stroked the bat and said, “Okay, Lucille, don’t be angry. This guy is dead. Calm down, calm down.”
Negan was doing strange things in front of everyone, but his subordinates were already used to it. It wasn’t that Negan was mentally ill, but he was just looking for an excuse for his killing.
No one dared to say anything, but just continued to do what they were supposed to do.
After everyone left, the only thing left in Ideal Town was Greg’s body on the road. The rest of the town was empty, like a ghost town.
Chapter 59: Internal and External Cooperation (Old Version)
Twilight Kingdom Base
The weather in Virginia is very strange. Even in winter, the sun does not play a big role, resulting in a strange scene of sunset and snow at dusk.
The Savior Army’s outpost in God’s Kingdom is a scrap car yard, not far from the Garbage Gang. Before the disaster, this area was a large scrap car recycling organization and used car trading market.
A circle of abandoned second-hand and scrapped cars formed a fence around the outpost. The patrolling soldier was drowsy and was unaware until his superior came to him.
“Sleeping again!”
A scream woke up the sentry on duty.
The soldier stood up quickly and looked at the little leader in front of him seriously. “I’m sorry, sir. Joseph and his friends played poker a little late last night.”
The leader also knew that everyone had lived in peace before and their behavior was relatively lazy, with the habit of entertaining themselves at night. It was not until the Ideal Town and the Mountaintop Village outpost were attacked that the superiors ordered to strengthen vigilance.
“Stand guard well and don’t cause any trouble. You must have heard that the other two sentries at our outpost were killed in their sleep. If you don’t want to die, stay alert. God knows if that group of desperate people will come here.” The leader said seriously.
“Don’t worry, Joe. The surroundings are blocked. Even flies can’t fly in. There is only this one entrance and exit. Unless you fall from the sky, there are still brothers outside.”
The sentry also felt that the commander was indeed worrying too much. Ever since that incident, the sentry station now has to operate in a half-asleep, half-awake state, with 30 people divided into two halves, half resting during the day and the other half resting at night.
Just then, two people in the distance came into the sight of the outpost.
The outer patrol team immediately discovered them and surrounded them.
The officer saw this and did not teach the sentry any more lessons. He came to the outside of the encirclement. He saw two men raising their hands in surrender and approached them to inquire.
“Who are you? What are you doing here?”
The two surrounded carefully raised their bags and slowly put them on the ground. Then they leaned aside and said, “You are the commander of the outpost, right? My name is Arthur. We are field personnel of the second outpost. Our radio broke down and we found no one left when we returned to the outpost. We came to the Kingdom of God outpost because we had nowhere else to go. We wanted to contact the headquarters through your radio and ask them to send someone to pick us up.”
The man was seen rummaging through the bag on the ground. Sure enough, he found the Salvation Army radio, but he was still a little suspicious. He continued to ask, “Send us your identification and password.”
Arthur looked at his teammates and said slowly, “Sir, our password when we go out is Negan the King. I don’t know if it’s correct. We are affiliated with the second outpost. Our commander is called Joe. Sir, I heard your name from our commander, which is John. I don’t know if this can prove our identity. If you don’t trust us, you can keep us in custody. Someone at the headquarters will naturally recognize us.”
John seldom mentioned his name to anyone. Apart from a few of his close associates, only the leaders of each outpost knew it because they had met it during meetings.
John dispelled his doubts, confiscated the weapons of the two men, and let them into the sentry post.
After settling the two people into a good room, he prepared to report the matter to the headquarters.
Suddenly, several gunshots were heard outside.
The entire outpost immediately became alert, and except for the two people guarding Arthur, all the others rushed out.
When we arrived at the outskirts, we found that the sentry had been shot in the head, and the patrol members were hiding in the corner, alert to something.
“What happened?” John asked
“Sir, the sentry was killed by a sniper, and we don’t know where he is.” A voice from the crowd responded to him.
The other half of the guards also woke up from their sleep and picked up their weapons to come to support.
Suddenly, dozens of police tear gas smoke bombs were thrown in from outside the obstacle. The smoke from this type of smoke bomb cannot be inhaled directly, otherwise there will be a danger to life. The military M18 color-marked smoke bomb is non-toxic, but it is also very poisonous.
For a moment, everyone ran away in chaos.
I could only retreat into the room in a hurry.
“What’s going on? The door won’t open, sir.”
When everyone heard the news, they were panicked. They were fine when they came out, but now there is no way back.
Just when everyone was at a loss, someone couldn’t stand it anymore and started running towards the door.
Some people started shooting at the gate lock.
But the effect was not ideal. After all, the junkyard had only one tempered iron door. The door used to prevent thieves was now used to prevent itself. It was too late to remove the wooden boards at other entrances and exits. It was really shooting itself in the foot. In order to prevent the same thing as other outposts, John sealed all other secondary entrances and exits with wooden boards inside and out.
“Fuck it, I can’t stand it anymore”
As time went by, more and more people ran outside, and finally no one could stay in the yard. Outside the door, Tommy and the people from the first and fourth companies had been waiting for a long time.
In just less than a minute, all their weapons were disarmed.
The effective time of tear gas smoke bombs is 90 seconds. Everyone stayed outside for about five minutes before entering the outpost. Most of the smoke inside had dissipated.
As Tommy gave the signal, the door inside the outpost opened, and Daryl and Aiden came out.
Following Ada’s instructions, Daryl went to the prison overnight on the night of his departure. Sean Green and Arnold Green accompanied Daryl to interrogate several prisoners in succession, and only then did they get useful information.
And the Arthur just now was just Daryl in disguise.
The inspiration for this plan came from Ada’s thought that the people at the bottom of the Salvation Army might not know each other.
The links are linked together, just like a snowball that keeps getting bigger.
This time, the mission of removing the outposts of the Kingdom of God was successfully completed without any casualties. In this way, Negan would be equivalent to losing an eye, and he would definitely withdraw the only remaining central outpost. In this way, both sides would return to the dark side fairly.
What puzzled Daryl was that although the intelligence showed that the Garbage Gang had 50-60 people and very few guns, Ada only asked him to take down the outpost but not the Garbage Gang. He had no idea what her intention was.
Meanwhile, the Kingdom of God
Ezekiel was now ready to rest in the room when his guard Jerry hurried over to report.
The knocking sounds made Ezekiel a little impatient. There were not many people who could enter and leave his home freely. Apart from Jerry, Ezekiel could not think of anyone else who was so reckless.
Ezekiel opened the door and looked at Jerry’s anxious expression. He asked hurriedly, “What happened? Are the Saviors coming?”
Jerry shook his head, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, “No, they did it. My informant reported that they have taken over the scrapyard outpost. And they didn’t hurt anyone. They captured them all alive.”
“They, what they?” Ezekiel asked in confusion.
“It’s the group behind Eric.” Jerry said anxiously
“Didn’t they go back to Georgia? Why are they in the junkyard?” Ezekiel asked.
“I don’t know. The informant reported that Eric had indeed left, but the brother who was monitoring the junkyard came to report that a group of armed men took over the junkyard and used police tear gas to force everyone inside out and then captured them alive.” Jerry said.
Ezekiel realized that he had lost his composure, and left Jerry hanging at the door for a long time, and hurriedly ordered, “Go, go and gather all the management, and go to the council meeting immediately. I’ll change my clothes and be there right away.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
Jerry said goodbye to Ezekiel and hurried to the residences of the various management members.
Half an hour later, the Parliament Hall of the Kingdom of God
Ezekiel sat on the throne. As it was 10 o’clock in the evening, the parliament had lit a few lights and candles for the meeting. The Kingdom of God also had power generation equipment, but due to the scarcity of fuel, it had always been used sparingly.
“Everyone, I’m sorry to call you all here so late. I’m sure you all know tonight that the scrapyard has been taken over by the Alliance. I’ve reconsidered this method and it is indeed qualified to become an ally of my Kingdom of God. I plan to send personnel to the Alliance to renegotiate a new covenant.”
The people in the audience began to discuss as they listened to Ezekiel’s speech.
After a long time, everyone responded unanimously and expressed their approval.
After getting the answer, Ezekiel couldn’t think of anyone who could complete this task. After thinking about it, the only person who could be related was the guard Jerry.
“Jerry, why don’t you come with me and see the bottom line of this alliance.”
Ezekiel originally wanted to send Jerry, but considering that Jerry was a little dull, he was afraid that he might not be able to do it well, so he finally wanted to go to the community in person.
Following Ezekiel’s decision, Jerry had no choice but to agree, and the question on his mind was how many guards he would need to bring to accompany Ezekiel on the visit.
At this time, another report came that the Ideal Town was now empty and only a headless corpse was seen on the street.
The guards were seen carrying the dead body into the parliament hall.
Both Ezekiel and Jerry recognized the deceased’s clothing, which was very similar to Greg’s old-fashioned suit.
“It seems that Greg couldn’t escape Negan’s clutches. I warned him to stay away from Negan. That guy is ruthless. He deserves what he gets. It’s just retribution.” Ezekiel said
Ezekiel also knew what kind of person Greg was, but because he was the nominal leader of Hilltop, he could only maintain a kind attitude towards him.
Ezekiel was also reserved about the cooperation with Hilltop and never revealed any core secrets to Greg.
“Okay, it’s settled. We’ll set off for the alliance tomorrow. As for Gregor, throw him out, throw him far away, and don’t pollute my land.”
Following Ezekiel’s order, the guards carried the dead body out the door, and the management also dispersed.
Ezekiel, who was about to leave, looked at Jerry, who was still thinking about the manpower issue, shook his head, and slowly left the lobby.
Jerry is tall and strong, sometimes very smart, sometimes silly, but very loyal to himself. He is also one of Ezekiel’s favorite guards.
Chapter 60: Peaceful Days (Old Version)
Dianna and Reggie were mourning a new tombstone in the cemetery. Ada heard about this and wanted to see who this person was.
Ada came to the cemetery and looked at the newly erected tombstone. Ada knew that no such person had died recently.
Ada came up and asked, “Who is this gentleman or lady who needs Ms. Diana and Mr. Reggie to personally place a tombstone for him?”
Dianna and Reggie saw that the visitor was Ada, so they introduced her, “Miss Ada, you may not know that this is the first founder of Alexandria. When I was the mayor, this gentleman did things that were not understood by ordinary people. He hoarded a large amount of supplies and always fantasized about the end of the world. Everyone in the town thought he was a lunatic. I never thought that one day we would need the supplies he left behind. The planning drawings of the tempered plate were made by him.”
Seeing this, Ada looked at the name “Davidson” on the tombstone and slowly bowed. “We have to thank this senior for his contribution.”
Dianna and Reggie interrupted, “Miss Ada, there’s no need to be so reserved. Davidson has made a lot of contributions, but he has also done some shameful things. We thank him for his contributions, not because we respect him as a person.”
“Really? No matter what, you all paid your respects, so as a junior I should do the same.” Ada said.
After the three of them finished their worship, Ada prepared to send Dianna to the town government and chatted with her along the way.
Deanna began, “Miss Ada has been busy with the military lately, and I’ve discovered quite a few capable young people in the community.”
Ada didn’t notice much change, but asked curiously, “Who are these people?”
Dianna handed me a document, which was also intended for me to review, and now she just happened to give it to me.
Ada took it and looked at it carefully.
Tara, a former Lilia camper, now works in the neighborhood committee
Mrs. Denise is a former town resident and now works under Dr. Stevens at the town hospital.
Mrs. Cloyd is a resident of Ideal Town and now works under Herschel at the town hospital.
The Heath man wants to introduce the townspeople to the guard team.
Ms. Holly wants to work in the hospital nursing department
Tobin man wants to work in the workers group
Gabriel, a refugee, serves as a priest in the town church
Wow, Ada looked at the list and saw that there were many familiar faces.
Ada also approved Heath’s appointment, and he was indeed a responsible person. Diana still respected her opinions on military appointments, and Ada also respected Diana’s appointments on domestic affairs, and she still trusted Diana very much.
After bidding farewell to Dianna, Ada prepared to go back to the first camp to check on Daryl. She didn’t know if things were going well for Daryl, so she needed to wait for news as soon as possible.
As to why Father Gabriel was exiled into the community, there has not been time for a thorough investigation.
Everything in the community is now very stable. Except for a small deficit in food, the living standards have improved. Diana also transformed the fire station into a public hot water bath, where everyone can go to get hot water.
Thanks to Oscar and his workers’ efforts, the natural gas pipeline seems to have been almost repaired, and now most people can use natural gas to boil water.
Rick had sent people to look for the source, but they had no clue. At least while there was natural gas, everyone had a short period of good times. We would find a way out when it was gone.
After all, people in the past also came from the old era, and the worst outcome would be a return to nature.
Town Government
Dianna is very clear about her position. Although she is nominally the head of half the community and is in charge of administration, Dianna’s desire for power has long since become less important with the demise of the government. In addition, now that she is old, she can be said to be serving the people wholeheartedly.
“Heather, Tara, deliver these latest documents to the various departments.”
Dianna distributed various documents such as the latest personnel arrangements. As the community affairs are now complicated, Heather is a little overwhelmed by herself. This is one of the reasons why Dianna arranged Tara to work in the town government to help her.
The community now has about 1,300 residents, plus nearly 400 armed men in the military department. The community is now more prosperous than during the governor’s heyday.
Another good news is that with Herschel’s introduction, we found several other farms nearby. The land was abandoned. It was the right time to repair it and build defenses before winter was over. If the farms worked together next year, the food deficit would be made up soon.
Look at Rick.
Rick’s family now has a talkative Sam, and this family of four has become more presentable. Daryl would come over from time to time to have a drink and chat with Rick, but Daryl was out on a mission these days, which made Rick a little bored.
Rick recently sent Sam to school and even bought him school supplies. Carl now had a companion, which made Jesse less worried. The two brothers talked more to each other than to him.
Jesse’s main tasks every day are to do the laundry, spend time with the children and wait for Rick to come home.
Jesse knew that once Rick needed to go on a mission, she might not see him for days or nights. Compared with her violent ex-husband, Rick’s gentlemanly demeanor made her more fascinated and liked, and Jesse was willing to be a helper behind a man who protected his home.
Rick has not been idle during this period. He used his privilege to keep a pistol in his home and taught Jesse how to use it. He also gave Jesse some basic knowledge about the weaknesses of the zombies.
What is worthy of Rick’s attention is that Beth has been going to Daryl’s house quite often recently. Every time he asked about it, Beth always said vaguely that she was there to supervise Daryl’s shaving and haircut.
After a long time, in the afternoon, the city gate reported that the Kingdom of God was visiting.
As a battalion commander, Rick needed to go and see the situation in person. When Rick arrived at the city gate, he found that Ada Diana had arrived early.
Rick came over to Deanna and Ada and nodded.
Jerry outside the door also introduced himself, “Hello, old and new friends, I am Jerry, the captain of the guard of the Kingdom of God, and the one behind me is our King Ezekiel.”
Following Jerry’s introduction, Ezekiel also walked in front of the crowd.
Diana had met Ezekiel before, and she extended her hand and said, “I am now the mayor of Lincoln Town. On behalf of the residents of the community, I welcome His Highness Ezekiel to visit.”
Ada looked at Ezekiel at the side and found that he looked exactly like what she had imagined. The iconic braid was very recognizable.
Ada extended her hand and greeted, “I am the military commander Ada Wen, and I welcome His Majesty the King.”
When Ezekiel came, Jerry had informed him of the inside story of Lincoln Town before he came. Although Ada was the military chief, it was not an exaggeration to say that she was the real decision-maker of the entire Lincoln Town and the entire community.
Ezekiel also did not expect that the leader would be a lady younger than himself.
“Hello, Miss Ada. I am Ezekiel. It is an honor for us to get to know each other in this way. I am very grateful for the gift you sent to the Kingdom of God.” Ezekiel said
After a brief introduction, Ada welcomed Ezekiel into the community, while Eric and the guard captain Jerry introduced the facilities of the town.
Ezekiel didn’t expect that this place seemed like the city before the disaster. Everything was in order, like a military quarantine area that was not affected by the epidemic.
The group first walked around the various facilities in the community, had dinner, and then went to the conference room for the meeting.
Ezekiel didn’t know whether the food in this place had always been so good or if it was specially prepared to entertain him.
Ada did not help Ezekiel to resolve his doubts. Everything depended on what Ezekiel himself thought.
At the meeting, both parties agreed to invalidate the previous agreement.
After discussion, both sides finally made concessions.
The first is that he can no longer call himself King Ezekiel. If they want to cooperate and form an alliance, Ezekiel can only be the general manager of the Kingdom of God region of the alliance.
It was still the same thing that Ada had proposed at the beginning, to set up a neighborhood committee office for the Kingdom of God and create an alliance identity. Those who hold the alliance identity can get unconditional asylum and humanitarian assistance in the Kingdom of God and Lincoln Town.
Ezekiel didn’t care whether he was called king or not. What mattered to Ezekiel more was whether Ada would send troops to participate in the upcoming battle against the Saviors.
Aida did not give a clear answer, but only said that she would provide weapons. As for the defense of the Kingdom of God, it would have to be left to the Kingdom of God itself.
Neither side would give in on this point, and with no other options left, the negotiations had to be shelved.
It was getting late, and Ada suggested that Ezekiel stay overnight and continue the conversation the next day. Both sides were considering it.
Under Rick’s arrangement, Ezekiel’s men were placed in some more luxurious buildings in North Town. Ezekiel did not think too much, and he could not give in on the last point. After all, he came here this time to make sure that the alliance could send troops to help him in times of crisis, otherwise there would be no room for negotiation.
QQ
Not knowing who was visiting, Ezekiel opened the door and found that it was Ada and Rick who came alone.
Ezekiel also welcomed the two of them in.
Ada and Rick didn’t waste any time and opened the door and spoke to Ezekiel.
“Your Majesty, Ezekiel, there are many people at the meeting today, so I can’t say too much. I think your majesty should know that the Kingdom of God does not have good winter conditions. Once you encounter a severe winter, I’m afraid you will be very sad.” Ada said
Indeed, this has always been Ezekiel’s concern. As a local, he knows very well that in the Kingdom of God, which has no gas system, people will be forced to migrate if they encounter a severe winter.
“In fact, it is not difficult to send troops to assist you, but our two places are too far apart, and it takes nearly half a day each time, not to mention the loss of fuel. You can see that North Town is so big that it can accommodate the people of the Kingdom of God. If we unite together, Negan will not dare to invade us easily again.” Ada continued.
Looking at the expressions of Ada and Rick, Ezekiel also fell into thought.
?Summary?2 (old version)
Before I knew it, 60 chapters had passed.
I don’t know how many followers are following this not-so-good fan work, and the author would like to thank everyone for their support. It’s a waste of my spare time in my busy schedule, and I don’t know if this way of using materials from both the original and the series will make both the comic fans and the series fans unhappy.
Chapters 31-60 probably tell part of the story about the Saviors, Alexandria, Hilltop, and the Kingdom of God.
As for the hospital plot in the series, it was not taken into consideration, it was just inappropriate. Since Beth was not captured, there was no need to go to the hospital, and it would be easy for a dozen or twenty armed men to kill them.
The message conveyed through the city of death, New York, is that the scale of the Savior Army is far less than previously imagined. My King of Diao really has many students all over the world, although the scale of the Savior Army in the original book is far less exaggerated than in the TV series.
In the original novel, the character who was stabbed by Pete in the Utopia was the prototype of Dianna, and the setting of the TV version was referenced, because Dianna is indeed a good person, and Reggie is also a TV version of Herschel.
The complete storyline of The Walking Dead’s Super Four.
Governor Chapter Lily joins the organization
It adds a prequel to Negan, the King of Hanging, which mainly tells the story before Negan’s disaster. The drama version did not interpret this part very well, so the original setting was used.
Complete the plot of the cannibals being plundered in Terminal, telling the story of how this group of people abandoned good and turned to evil.
Some Easter eggs have been left, and some parts of the story of The Last of Us will be told against the backdrop of The Walking Dead, which will be independent of the main story.
Series characters: Rick Grimes, Carl Grimes, Lori, Sean (Wales), Dr. Jenner (CDC), Daryl, More, Morgan, Molly (original), Dwyane, Sasha (Tyrese’s sister), Lizzie, Mika (Alan’s two daughters), Herschel (more amiable in the series version), Beth (Herschel’s second daughter is not in the comics), Glenn (Maggie’s boyfriend), Michonne (clean version), Elodie (Michonne’s daughter), Colette (Michonne’s daughter), Philip (nursing home guard), Lilia, Tara, Abraham, Rosita, Eugene, Deanna, Reggie, Spencer, Heath, Tobin, Jesse, Sam, Dennis, Gabriel, Jerry, Ezekiel, Aaron, Eric, Paul (Jesus)
Comic characters: Dale, Carol, Sophia, Jim (broken hand), Tyrese, Julie (Tyrese’s daughter), Chris (Carly’s boyfriend), Alan, Donna, Otis, Patricia (Otis’s boyfriend), Maggie (Herschel’s eldest daughter), Rachel (third daughter), Susie (fourth daughter), Sean Green (eldest son), Arnold Green (second son), Holly, Cloyd,
Game characters: Lee, Clementine, Maya, Kenny, Katja (Kenny’s wife, veterinarian), Duck (Kenny’s son), Samantha, James (Samantha’s brother), Alex (Samantha’s brother), Aiden, Heather, Grant,
Easter Eggs: Joel, Tommy
Villains: Negan, Dwight, Simon, Morales, Mary, Grey, Bill, Thorne.
Villain organizations: The Saviors, the Whisperers, the Cannibals, the Garbage Gang, the mysterious Three Rings Organization
The righteous coalition: Atlanta Community (Alliance), Alexandria Community (Alliance), Lily Community (Alliance), Governor Community (Alliance), Kingdom of God Community, Hilltop Village Remnants (Alliance)
Chapter 61: The Lone Survivor (Old Version)
August 24, 2010 is a day that all Texas citizens will never forget.
Austin, the capital of Texas
Divorced Joel and his daughter Sarah depend on each other for survival. They lead an ordinary life in this capital city where every inch of land is valuable. Joel is a worker at a construction site, leaving home early and returning late every day. His daughter Sarah is a 12-year-old student. Although the father and daughter live in poverty, Sarah always takes care of the family and Joel.
Early that morning, the father and daughter were having breakfast while the news was reporting on the recent riots.
Joel, who was having a meal nearby, was a little worried and said to Sarah, “Why don’t you just not go to school for the time being?”
Joel tried his best to seek his daughter’s opinion, even though he could force her to make decisions.
Sarah on the side disagreed with her father Joel’s approach and responded, “No, I still have to go to school. The school football team needs me. We will represent the school to participate in the city competition soon. The trophy we won last time cannot be easily taken away by other schools.”
As Sarah spoke, she looked at the photo on the table. It was a photo from last year, of the Youth Soccer Cup held in Texas. Sarah’s team won the prize, and she celebrated with Joel after the game.
Joel also respected his daughter’s idea and promised that he would go home early and prepare to spend his daughter’s birthday in a few days.
With the arrival of Uncle Tommy, Dad Joel also went out to work with Tommy. Before leaving, Sarah noticed that her father Joel’s arms were empty, so she found the old watch that her father often wore in the drawer. It seemed to be broken, and Joel didn’t have time to take it for repair.
Sarah put the watch in her pocket and left home to go to school.
At this moment, Joel and Tommy were in the car preparing to go to the construction site, and they chatted about recent events.
“Recently, several workers have lost contact and have not come to work. I really don’t know what happened. Several surrounding cities are in chaos, and there are reports of mob incidents everywhere.” Tommy said
Joel on the side obviously didn’t care too much about this matter. He just thought that the most urgent thing was to urge the boss to give the workers their wages for this week.
For some unknown reason, the boss started laying off employees recently. Joel heard rumors that he and some workers who were about to receive a week’s wages were going to be laid off.
These people are paid weekly. If you don’t work full time that week, you won’t get paid.
Joel was just about to ask his boss if this was true. He was about to remind his boss not to do such a stupid thing, and he would definitely sue him, even if the gain was not worth the loss.
The two of them came to the office together, but were told by the secretary that the boss did not come to the company today. Tommy and Joel were unwilling to give up, so they prepared to go to the boss’s house to ask for an explanation.
The two brothers searched all possible places but couldn’t find the boss. The house was empty. Tommy, furious, even fought with a drunk man at the door of the bar.
Joel also received a call from the police station at noon, and he had no choice but to go to the police station to bail out his brother.
I might as well curse Tommy in my heart for really causing trouble for myself.
Arriving at the police station, I saw Tommy taking a statement.
Surrounded by several policemen, Tommy kept saying that he was wronged.
“Officer, let me say it again, that drunk man was harassing a lady, I just couldn’t stand it, so I stood up for him. I simply punched him, and he fell to the ground and died somehow.” Tommy said
The police also found it hard to believe this, but the lady’s testimony did say that Tommy only punched the drunk with ordinary force, and the drunk fell to the ground.
But the hospital did report that the drunk had died.
For a moment, no one knew how to classify the case, but because Tommy was white, the lady who testified was also white, and the drunk was black, they agreed to release Tommy on bail. Not long after, they told Tommy not to go out in the near future and released him.
Tommy, who was released from prison, looked at the angry Joel with an innocent face.
“I’m sorry to trouble you, Joel.”
Joel didn’t blame him too much. He just looked at Tommy and said, “Let’s go to the hospital to visit the family of the deceased. After all, we also have some responsibility, even though this was an accident.”
After hearing what Joel said, Tommy also felt that he should do so, so he asked the police officer about the location of the hospital.
Here at school
Sarah also got out of school, and she decided to go to a watch repair shop near the school that she often passed by to repair Joel’s watch.
When I arrived at the store entrance, the owner greeted me enthusiastically, “Hi, Sarah, what are you going to ask me this time?”
Sarah has always wanted to give Joel a watch, but she is just a student and doesn’t have much money. Every time she passes by a watch shop, she will ask the owner if there are any cheap watches recently.
Mechanical watches are usually very expensive, which often makes Sarah return home disappointed.
“No, old man, I came here this time to ask you to help me repair this watch.”
The boss liked this cute little girl very much. Looking at the yellowed watch in front of him and Sarah’s scattered change, the boss agreed. Anyway, as long as he didn’t sell his expensive mechanical watch at a low price, repairing the watch was just something that an old technician like him could do with a little effort.
The boss only charged Sarah ten dollars for the repairs.
Sarah was very happy and was sitting and waiting in the store.
From time to time, police cars were seen passing by outside the glass window, and Sarah knew that this was due to the frequent riots in Austin recently.
Soon the boss handed the watch to Sarah and also thoughtfully gave her a second-hand watch box.
Sarah bowed quickly to express her gratitude. “Thank you so much, boss.”
The boss smiled and said, “It’s okay, kid, go home quickly. Things are not peaceful outside recently. I’m going to close the shop soon. My wife has a fever today, so I have to go home to take care of her.”
Sarah had no choice but to say something nice, then left the watch shop and headed home, planning to go home to give her father Joel a surprise tonight.
On Joel’s side, things were getting more and more unusual. The closer he got to the hospital, the more car accidents and riots he saw. The hospital was even more terrifying, as the mobs began to attack and tear apart the hospital staff.
Joel and Tommy were terrified and prepared to run away.
In the chaos, Joel’s car was hit by a car speeding from behind, and when Tommy and Joel woke up, they were surrounded by cannibalistic mobs.
Seeing this, Tommy and Joel decided to break out separately and meet up at Joel’s house after the breakout.
Joel took out two sticks from behind the car seat and prepared to fight his way out. Fortunately, the mob was so busy eating that few people noticed Joel.
Not long after Joel ran out, he saw a thug trying to sneak attack a man, and he knocked the man down with a stick.
“Are you okay?” Joel asked.
The man turned around and said, “Thank you, it’s okay.”
The man picked up the baseball bat on the ground and rushed into an alley with Joel, and came to the river, which was a little safer.
The two men breathlessly introduced, “Brother, hurry home. It seems that we can’t stay here any longer. The most important thing is to escape first.”
The two of them appreciate each other.
The man shook hands and said, “Thank you. My name is Negan. If we are destined to meet again, we will meet again.”
Joel also held out his hand and chimed in, “You’re welcome. My name is Joel. Good luck to you.”
The two parted ways, and Joel just wanted to get home as soon as possible. At this time, his phone rang.
Joel saw that it was a call from home and quickly picked it up. “Sarah, honey, is that you?”
I only heard a message from the other end of the phone: “Dad, where are you? The TV can’t be watched. There are only messages from the government. People are asked to stay at home and not go out.”
Joel also felt that things were not that simple, and continued to say to the other end of the phone, “Sarah, listen to me, close the doors and windows immediately, and don’t open the door no matter what happens, do you hear me?”
Sarah, crying, quickly agreed.
After hanging up the phone, Joel quickened his pace to go home.
Tommy also noticed something unusual.
When Tommy returned home, he found that his neighbors were also fleeing for their lives, and there were mobs attacking others on the road.
Tommy didn’t care anymore and prepared to go home.
Tommy has his own house and usually can’t find a partner. Since he was a soldier in his early years, he likes to tinker with guns and ammunition.
When he arrived home, Tommy immediately dug out his AR-15 automatic rifle, Glock pistol, and loaded all the weapons and ammunition into the trunk of his car.
Prepare to drive out to find Joel.
When we got to the street, Tommy’s neighborhood was already in chaos, with gunshots everywhere, unmanned police cars on the street, and doors of every house open. It was a mess everywhere, like hell.
Tommy drove quickly to Joel’s house.
Tommy picked up the phone and called Joel.
After a long time, the other party finally spoke. “Tommy, Tommy, is that you?”
“Joel, listen, the whole city is in chaos now. We have to run and get out of here. I’m driving to your house now, and we’ll meet there.”
“Okay, Tommy, be careful on your way, I’ll be home soon,” Joel replied on the other end of the phone.
When Joel got home, it was already dark, around 7 or 8 in the evening.
Looking at the bright red bloody handprint at the door of his house, Joel had a bad feeling and quickly broke open the door.
Sarah was seen huddled in the corner in fear, holding a baseball bat in her trembling hand.
“Sarah, what happened? Are you okay?” Joel immediately stepped forward and asked.
“Mr. Cooper from next door just came and broke down the door. I saw his face covered in blood from behind the glass. I was terrified.”
Seeing this, Joel quickly hugged Sarah and comforted her. “It’s okay, baby, it’s okay, I’m back.”
Joel closed the door, and even though it was broken by himself, he was able to hold it open with something.
Joel looked at the gift box on the table, which read [For my dear father Joel]Joel looked at Sarah, who was terrified but still kept the gift with her, and said with emotion, “Thank you, baby.”
At the same time, the door was smashed open again. This time, Mr. Cooper finally wanted to take revenge. Mr. Cooper only had half of his face left, and he was walking towards Joel and his daughter with anger and ferocity.
Chapter 62: The Last Survivor (Old Version)
Joel looked at his usually amiable neighbor, who now looked neither human nor ghost, and quickly took Sarah to the second floor.
Sarah hid in her room, while Joel took out a pistol from his room. It was a revolver. Joel loaded the bullet and went to the stairs to the second floor, pointing at Mr. Cooper who was climbing upstairs step by step.
“Cooper Jimmy don’t do that, don’t make me, don’t make me do that.”
Cooper was completely indifferent to Joel’s warning.
Joel finally couldn’t stand it anymore and decided to teach him a lesson.
[Bang bang]Two bullets hit Cooper’s legs. Cooper, who was halfway up, fell down and rolled to the first floor due to the impact of the bullets.
Joel originally thought that he could make the other party retreat, but he didn’t expect that the other party got up again and continued to pounce on him.
His own shooting seemed to anger him even more.
“Jimmy, I’m warning you one last time, don’t push me.”
In desperation, Joel had to shoot himself in the head.
A gunshot rang out, and Cooper Jimmy fell facedown and never got up again.
Seeing this, Joel took out his cell phone and quickly called 911. But all he heard from the other side was the battle line.
When Sarah heard no more noise, she stuck her head out and spoke slowly to Joel.
“You, you just shot him? I saw Mr. Jimmy this morning.” Sarah asked
Joel, who was very worried, leaned down and explained to Sarah, “Listen to me, honey. Something strange happened in the city. We have to leave here quickly. Uncle Tommy is coming to pick us up. You have to come with me. Do you understand me?”
Although Sarah was horrified, she quickly agreed.
As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw Tommy driving up.
Tommy got out of the car and saw that Joel and his daughter were safe and sound. He immediately opened the back door of the car. Joel sent Sarah up and closed the door, and he sat in the passenger seat.
As the car started, Tommy began to speak, “The whole of Austin is in chaos. The riots reported all day are far from being that simple.”
Joel on the side also echoed, “This must be the government’s doing. They did something shameful to cover up their tracks, so they reported it in such a secretive way.”
Tommy knew that his brother was an active member of the conspiracy theory faction. He was too lazy to argue with his brother, but he was more worried about his niece in the back seat.
“Sarah, are you okay?” Tommy asked
Sarah saw Tommy and Joel beside her and responded, “Thank you, I’m feeling much better.”
I saw Joel turning on the radio, and there was a lot of chaotic information everywhere.
Tommy was driving, looking at the people running around in a hurry, unable to make up his mind. He looked at Joel, hoping that he could give him some advice.
Joel was also very familiar with the road conditions around here. After thinking for a while, he said to Tommy, “Take Highway 71. Other roads will definitely be congested after something like this. You might even run into a checkpoint, which makes it more likely for something to go wrong. Take Highway 71 and then take a small road. After passing through Arkansas, Tennessee, and Virginia, you can reach Washington.”
All I saw along the way were car accident scenes, burning houses, and police officers and civilians shooting at mobs.
Joel couldn’t help but sigh, “Oh my God, how could this happen?”
Tommy at the side repeated the information he had just read on the news. “The government has no idea at the moment. I heard that it started in the south, and then it happened in every city. We’re not the only city like this. I heard that both the east and west coasts have banned people from entering or leaving.”
When we arrived at the entrance of Highway 71, we saw that it was also blocked.
“Damn, a lot of people are thinking the same thing,” Tommy said.
Armored vehicles of the army were seen on the road, and several helicopters were hovering overhead.
“It looks like we have no choice but to go back to the city,” Joel suggested.
Tommy had no choice but to turn around and head directly to the countryside, taking the country road to leave Austin.
The vehicle went around and around and arrived at the countryside, where the traffic conditions were much better. Although there were riots, the crisis in the city had not spread to this area. Tommy and Joel were about to drive away from Austin, only to see that they were surrounded by the army from all directions, and all the people who were preparing to flee from the countryside were intercepted.
The military used tranquilizer guns directly, and everyone in the group fell unconscious.
When Joel and Tommy woke up, they were already far away from each other in a strange quarantine area, and Sarah was nowhere to be found.
Time now in Lincoln
Tommy was in the military camp today, telling Rick and Daryl what happened to him on the day of the disaster.
All the company captains looked at each other in bewilderment. Daryl also shared how his father was attacked on the day of the incident, and Sasha also shared the thrilling experience of how his brother found him and fled to Atlanta.
When Abraham first joined, he also wanted to tell his own story.
Deputy Battalion Commander Moore came to the tent and said to everyone, “We just finished counting the supplies at the Kingdom of God outpost. We got some good stuff. Ada is taking a break by herself. I don’t know what her plans are for the future.”
Rick, who had been silent, also spoke up, “Ezekiel and the others have already left. After the discussion that night, Ezekiel did not give a clear answer.”
Michonne asked, “Why do we need to wait for their reply? Shouldn’t we take care of ourselves? There are so many children in the community. If the Saviors come, we can just fight them.”
Sasha saw something. “I think there is a reason why Commander Ada left those Savior Army prisoners behind. I’m afraid they don’t want to be destroyed. That would be a loss for everyone or no one would be able to survive.”
Tommy said, “Indeed, this is the best place to stay that I have come across along the way. I am from Texas, where there are a lot of gangs and drug dealers. After the disaster, everyone was sent to the quarantine zone, but later the quarantine zone was disbanded and the government troops withdrew. The local disaster response bureau was forced to take over the quarantine zone. Some quarantine zones are still there, but some have already fallen. The remaining organizations are all acting on their own.”
Abraham also spoke up, “I also heard about the order to evacuate the army, but some major generals in the army did not think that moving to the Northeast was a good idea. Some are still maintaining order in various places, but they lack logistical supplies, so they must have had a hard time.”
Abraham himself was a soldier who had been unable to make ends meet and was dismissed from the army. He had originally planned to take his family to Washington to seek help, but an accident happened unexpectedly. Abraham could only gather some old subordinates and set up a small camp to barely survive. It was not until he found the fake Eugene that he took the organization and continued to go to Washington to seek help.
Speaking of this, Rohita couldn’t help but shake Abraham’s hand and reminded Abraham that everything was over.
Rick stood up and prepared to end the discussion. “Everyone, we are all gathered here because of some unavoidable reasons, but some of us have already taken root here. Our friends, wives, children, and brothers all live within the walls. Our responsibility is to protect them. Now for these people, we just need to do what we should do.”
There is no mission in the military camp today, and everyone is resting at home. It is worth mentioning that Abraham’s fifth company has also been prepared and has reported to Ada that it is ready to participate in the operation at any time.
The company commanders were dismissed one after another and went about their own business. Today, Tommy and Daryl were on duty at the command center.
The two of them have been out on missions for so many days, and today is the time for Michonne and Sasha to take a break and spend some time with their family.
Daryl and Tommy at the command center both lit up cigarettes.
Daryl suggested that Tommy could tell the rest of the story. Daryl thought Tommy’s story was very interesting.
Seeing that Daryl wanted to listen, Tommy couldn’t help but continue telling the story.
Tommy took a deep puff of his cigarette and spoke slowly.
One month after the disaster, Colombia is under quarantine
Tommy couldn’t remember how many people he had asked this question, but the answer he got was always “I don’t know”.
What did Tommy want to ask? Tommy wanted to know where the man and girl who were captured with him had gone.
Tommy would ask this question casually every time someone in protective clothing had his blood drawn from him.
And today, a stranger came in front of Tommy.
“Hello, Sergeant Tommy”
An old man wearing a military green beret came up to Tommy.
Tommy had seen it, and that level of military rank was something he would only see a few times in his life.
Tommy didn’t know why a man with the rank of major general came to see him. He was just a small, insignificant sergeant, and a retired one at that.
“Excuse me, who are you?” Tommy asked
The old man smiled and introduced himself, “I am Major General Bill. I came here to ask you if you are interested in joining my organization. We need excellent retired sergeants like you.”
Tommy was also wondering why a major general was sent to look for him for such a matter. A lieutenant could have solved the problem.
“Sir, please forgive me for being disrespectful, but I don’t understand what organization it is.” Tommy asked
Major General Bill patiently explained to himself, “I have read your file. You retired due to injuries in the war, but the government’s compensation to you is pitifully small except for a military medal. I like officers like you who have been treated unfairly to work for me, because our organization is not a government, but we need government personnel. I can’t say anything else, for fear of losing your life.”
“What will happen if I accept or not?” Tommy asked
Bill smiled and handed Tommy a detailed treatment. “If you agree, your brother and niece will be taken care of in the safest way, and your salary will be five times higher than your original salary in the army. You can get the money after the disaster is over. Otherwise, just pretend I have never been here. You, your brother and niece will just be the simplest people in each quarantine area, and you will always have to worry about whether the zombies will break through the quarantine area one day.”
Tommy looked at the conditions above and thought about it carefully.
Then what should I do?
Tommy asked
Bill just smiled and got the answer he wanted, then walked out of the tent leisurely.
Chapter 63: Survivor of Betrayal (Old Version)
September 23, 2010 Atlanta
It was a month after the fall of Atlanta, and the entire city was in ruins, with thick smoke from the flames everywhere.
Above Atlanta, Tommy looked at the world on the ground accompanied by the roar of the helicopter.
“Sir, do you think our target is still at the destination? This city looks like it has been bombed quite badly.”
Tommy’s mission this time is to ensure the safety of the governor of Georgia. The signal has been interrupted for a week, and the team of six people took a helicopter to the villa where the governor sent the last message.
The villa is in the mountains, far away from the city center, and Tommy is very worried about the safety of the target.
After all, Tommy now knows very well what a zombie is, and a bite from it is enough to kill a person.
The team leader on the side ignored Tommy and just closed his eyes to rest. It seemed that Tommy had not yet adapted to the current world. This was not the first time the team leader had done such a thing.
Seeing that the team leader ignored him, Tommy didn’t want to waste any more words.
The helicopter soon arrived at the destination villa, where the word SOS in English was sprayed in white paint on the roof.
The team saw no signs of human activity.
The villa was halfway up the mountain, and the helicopter was not able to land, so the group could only rappel down, while the helicopter would pick them up at the top of the mountain.
The six members of the team rappelled to the swimming pool in the backyard of the villa.
The governor on the third floor of the house spotted the rescuers and quickly waved to the team members.
“Target mission found, stay alert, attack formation, search forward.” The squad leader said on the radio
The six members immediately split into two groups and began to search the first and second floors of the villa carefully inside and out.
The team only dealt with a few mediocre zombies along the way, and the governor’s fat wife (mutated), and then came to the governor’s bedroom on the third floor.
As the team arrived, the governor opened the gate.
The governor was seen hugging two graceful female model secretaries and greeting everyone with a serious smile.
“Mr. Parker, we are here to arrange your evacuation. Did you take your belongings with you?” asked the team leader.
Governor Parker took his hand away from the secretary’s chest, rummaged in his trouser pocket, and took out something that looked like a USB flash drive and shook it in front of everyone.
The captain picked up the instrument on his back and said to the governor, “Mr. Parker, in order to verify the safety of this thing, you still need to test it yourself.”
The team leader stretched out his hand and motioned to the governor to let his instrument scan the thing. Although the governor was reluctant, he still did it. The instrument made a beeping sound, and the team members accepted this small box that looked like a USB flash drive.
The governor also said affectionately to the two beauties beside him, “Let me tell you, follow me, and I will definitely get you two little fairies out of here safely.”
As the governor spoke, his hands began to touch her buttocks dishonestly.
The two female secretaries seemed to be a little embarrassed because there were outsiders present.
The governor said without hesitation, “When we get to the safe zone, I will teach you two a lesson.”
After the squad leader packed the items, he didn’t say anything more. He raised his M4A1 and fired a few bullets.
The governor fell to the ground before he could change his obscene expression, and the two female secretaries ran away in fear.
The team members watched this action without showing any expression. Tommy, who was standing by, was participating in such an action for the first time since his training.
Although Tommy was struggling internally, he had already received the corresponding training during his training, the biggest of which was two sentences.
Talk less, ask less, and obey and do as told.
The woman was curled up in the corner, crying and begging for mercy. Within a minute or two, the governor who had fallen to the ground began to twitch.
Seeing this, the team leader looked at the sealed room and gave an order with a malicious look.
“Evacuate and lock the door.”
The six members of the team immediately left the room, closed the door, and were checking outside the door to verify the authenticity of what the governor had given.
After a series of confusing operations, Tommy, who was standing by, was confused as to why he did this in such a place.
The captain at the side kindly explained to Tommy, “We are a group of ants. If we fail to complete the mission, get the stuff, or upload to the headquarters, then the plane in the sky will no longer wait for us.”
Tommy was surprised and said, “What if we can’t find it? Or the governor lost it.”
The team leader at the side continued without stopping his actions and continued, “You are new here, you just got into the business, right? We have never known each other before, we were all selected temporarily. If the mission cannot be completed, there is no need to go back. Why are the armed helicopters in the sky carrying bombs and on alert? Do you think it is just to prevent zombies?”
After hearing this, Tommy realized who he was working for.
A team member said, “New guy, let me teach you a trick. If that old guy doesn’t have anything or dares to play tricks on us, we have to make him talk even if we have to torture him. Do you understand? Because if we don’t get the thing, none of us will be able to return alive.”
Tommy finally understood why this group of people were so cruel and ruthless, because his life was also in the hands of others. . .
Inside the door
“Mr. Parker, no, don’t come over here, help, help, God, please, someone help me.”
Only the woman’s screams could be heard throughout the third floor, which gradually turned into screams and wails, and finally into complete silence.
During the whole process, the six special forces members outside the door seemed to be absent.
Finally, Tommy couldn’t stand it anymore, so he kicked the door open and looked at Parker enjoying two beauties on the ground.
The secretary pleaded with Tommy with her dying eyes, as if asking him to give her a quick death.
Without any delay, three gunshots were heard and the room returned to calm.
Then the captain’s radio came to my ear: “Upload completed, we retreat.”
Due to the roar of the helicopter, the few zombies in the villa area noticed the big bird in the sky that disturbed their rest and eating, and now they have gathered around the governor’s villa.
As soon as the team members arrived at the first floor, they saw about 20 zombies gathered outside the main entrance.
The team formed a battle formation and quickly opened a gap. The zombies fell down in droves before they had time to react.
A group of people were heading towards the top of the mountain in a winding path.
After reaching the top of the mountain, everyone started their journey home.
The plane slowly rose into the air. This operation, which lasted less than half an hour, made Tommy feel that the seat under his butt was so cold. This position was really not so easy to sit in.
On the way back, Tommy looked at the broken ruins of Atlanta again, and he had lost the curiosity he had when he came here.
Tommy gradually felt that he understood why his teammates were so cold and indifferent. It turned out that he was living in another world.
Back at the base, Tommy finished his mission and returned to his dormitory. There were already 30 bundles of 100-dollar bills on his desk. Looking at the money on the desk, Tommy smiled.
Tommy touched the photo of himself and Joel on the table.
“If you, an old bastard, knew what I did, you would definitely punch yourself again.”
Tommy said to himself.
Tommy looked at the pile of useless waste paper in the end times, took out his lighter, threw it into the bathtub and burned it all.
One week later
September 30, 2010 (the day before the U.S. troops withdrew)
Tommy’s recent team was transferred to a military base in Georgia, which is more like an outpost than a base. Due to the impact of the epidemic, the original station of a regiment is now guarded by only one army company.
Tommy’s mission this time is to take away a scientific researcher here, but his boss said that it must be kept secret. After all, the organization is not recognized by the army now, or they don’t know about our existence. In order to avoid misunderstandings, the doctor can only be taken out secretly.
Tommy’s team of 12 men had been gathered on the top of the hill observing for a while.
They have been at a loss as to how to start. Although the garrison has been reduced, the base is small but fully equipped. The defense measures of the entire base are still there. The M2HB Browning heavy machine guns at the entrance of the base are not there to sit there and do nothing. Although they are products of the last century, they have been widely praised since their service.
Tommy and his crew were worried about how to sneak into this place without being noticed. Using a helicopter would definitely not work. A round of .50 bullets would kill them all.
Now that things have come to this, we can only wait until the evening to find a solution.
The group waited for night to fall. Tommy’s team all had individual night vision goggles.
At this time, I don’t know who among these people came up with a trick. They planned to use flares to attract all the zombies within a kilometer around to clear a way for themselves, so that the team could have a solution.
After everyone discussed it, they decided that this was the only solution that would work, so they voted to approve it.
After a while, several flares lit up in all directions around the base.
This immediately alarmed the people inside the base and the alarm sounded immediately.
In less than half an hour, zombies began to pour in from all directions. For a moment, the army was in chaos, and the defenders rushed to various entrances and exits and began to shoot at the zombies with .50 machine guns.
I have to say that a larger caliber is better. One bullet can often penetrate 5.6 zombies. Although it cannot kill them, it can cripple them and slow down their speed.
The two sides were evenly matched, giving Tommy and his team an opportunity. The team members cut open the protective net at the corner.
They sneaked into the base and began searching room by room.
Before long, the M2 heavy machine gun began to stall due to the loss of ammunition, and the fence was under attack by hundreds of zombies.
There were not many large houses, so Tommy’s team quickly found the laboratory.
Looking at the man standing alone in front of them, the team raised their guns and threatened, “Dr. William Connor, you are under arrest. Please surrender immediately and come with us.”
The man in front of him looked at Tommy and his group, “Hahaha, hahaha, I knew it, I knew it, that kid Bill is really going to attack me. Don’t worry, I’ve already sent those four people away, and he’ll never find that girl.”
Tommy looked at the somewhat crazy doctor and didn’t understand what these words meant.
Looking at the roaring train driving out of the base, I realized something bad was going to happen.
The younger brother beside him was about to go up and interrogate Dr. Connor, but he saw the doctor pull out a pistol and commit suicide.
“Shit, Fuck.”
Tommy realized the seriousness of the problem. With Dr. Connor dead, he would have no one to take him over. The most urgent thing was to evacuate quickly.
Tommy uploaded the message to the headquarters using the simple device on his arm, and the response he received was
[Find those four people, especially the girl, otherwise you will fail the mission. ]Chapter 64: Exiled Survivors (Old Version)
Mission Failed
Tommy already knew the meaning of these four words. Once the mission failed, he would not be recognized by the organization, and the organization would send people to kill him. His family members who were treated well in the quarantine area would also be “treated well”.
After Tommy killed the governor for the first time, he participated in several operations one after another, including killing the squad leader who was commanding the operation to rescue the governor.
Tommy vaguely remembered the scene when he put the pistol to the captain’s forehead.
The captain’s last words to himself: “Welcome to the world of hyenas”
Hyena, literally means a dog is a dog, it will do whatever its owner tells it to do, and when the owner no longer needs it, the dog loses its use.
A gunshot was heard, the squad leader fell to the ground, and Tommy’s thoughts returned to reality.
The team members came to report, “Sir, there are more and more zombies outside. We have to evacuate quickly.”
Tommy looked at the train tracks and saw a complete car still on the ground.
He quickly ordered his men to break out.
The 12 people searched the doctor’s body and after confirming that there was nothing else valuable, they prepared to evacuate.
When we arrived at the outfield, we saw so many zombies everywhere that we couldn’t count them.
It seems like using a flashlight was a really stupid idea.
The group formed a battle formation and began to move towards the train. Despite their sophisticated weapons, they still could not resist the endless zombies. The people around them fell one by one, and when they arrived at the train, only Tommy and the other two team members were left.
“Whatever you do, make this thing move!”
Tommy said to the team members beside him.
The team members hurriedly ran to the cab.
Tommy and another team member continued to fire.
When the rifle bullets ran out, they started to use grenades. When the grenades ran out, they started to use pistols. When the bullets and food ran out, the train finally moved. The slow progress began to speed up.
Another team member sat back down in the train car and sighed. “We’re safe, for now.”
Tommy still felt a little unsatisfied, so he slowly took out a cigarette from his pocket, took a long puff, and then slowly replied.
“Yeah, it was a close call.”
The team members in the cab also came to meet up and spoke to Tommy while holding the map of the cab.
“Sir, there is only one track on this railway. Ahead is the former Greenville Station, an old station. This line is an old line with not many stations passing through. As long as we follow it all the way, we will know where the target has gone.”
Tommy picked up the map and looked at it and an idea came to his mind.
“Then let’s go to the next stop first.”
The train traveled for nearly two hours before finally arriving at the former Greenville Station. As soon as I got off the train and looked around, I realized something was not right.
The target train is here, but there is no trace of it.
The people inside the station were also stunned. It was really rare to see such a thing. After the disaster, they had never seen a train on fire enter the station again. This one was either not coming, or it was coming in pairs.
“Hello, I’m receptionist Monsi, welcome to the terminal. Once you’re here, you’ll be safe.”
The man who suddenly appeared from the side spoke.
Tommy saw that the man had no weapon in his hand and no ill intentions, so he put down his gun. The team members in the cab shared their rifle bullets. Now the three of them had less than half a magazine of bullets in their rifles.
Tommy didn’t want to waste time, so he quickly asked where all the people on this train had gone.
“Sir, I can’t hide it from you. There was no one on this train when it arrived at the station. It was completely empty. We were wondering about it.” Meng Xi said tremblingly.
To be honest, the man in front of him made Tommy feel very uncomfortable. He didn’t know why, maybe it was an illusion, or maybe it was his soldier’s intuition. Tommy kept reminding himself in his heart that the honest man in front of him was very dangerous, extremely dangerous.
Tommy believed the man’s words. After all, he had no reason to lie to him, but he would not believe them completely. Judging from the importance of the target, he should be a very vigilant person. Once a person is vigilant, nothing he does will be surprising.
Seeing Tommy and his group hesitating, Monsey also looked at them and then suggested, “If the commander needs to find someone, there are several gangs nearby. You can go and try to see if you can find your friend.”
Tommy saw this and had no choice but to do the same, but now he needed to get supplies first. After a busy night, he was already a little hungry.
Looking at the dim sky, Mary and her family got up and found Tommy and his group.
Mary and her daughter warmly entertained Tommy and his two companions.
Tommy ate a little, and as a token of thanks, he showed his host his pistols, saying, “Ma’am, was it really true that there was no one on the first train last night?”
Although Mary was reluctant to accept it, Tommy was determined to thank these people for their kindness. The most valuable thing he had was his weapon.
Gray recognized Tommy’s values ??and accepted the pistol.
Mary had no choice but to answer Tommy truthfully. It was true that no one else had come. It was also true that there were several other unknown organizations nearby. But some of them were not friendly.
After getting a positive answer, Tommy decided to search around here first.
The three decided to leave the terminal. Although people were willing to offer shelter, Tommy had more important things to do, so he declined the kindness of the people at the terminal.
After coming out, they decided to split up and explore the surrounding area.
They would reunite here in a few days. Then they would separate.
And this farewell is forever.
Two days later, Tommy arrived at the meeting place but could only wait in vain as no one showed any interest in him.
Tommy finally realized that he could not continue wearing his clothes, as this would only expose himself. Tommy could only take off his combat uniform and put it on a zombie. The positioning of this thing was always moving, which could tell the organization that he was still working. He found out that there was a small camp and a small town in the south.
The town was at war, so it was difficult for them to survive. They had been hungry for two days, so they had no choice but to go to the small camp to survive.
In this way, the zombies wearing new clothes wandered slowly in the wild.
Tommy also doesn’t know what his future will be like, and whether he can ever see his bastard brother Joel again.
Inside the First Battalion Headquarters, the ashtray on the table was filled with cigarette butts, and Daryl could no longer remember how many packs of cigarettes he had taken out.
After a long while, Daryl finally said, “This is really exciting and thrilling. Does anyone else know about this?”
Tommy shook his head at Daryl’s question. “No, you’re the first.”
“Why? Why did you choose to tell me?” Daryl asked
“Because you are my friend.” Tommy replied
“Because smokers all over the world are one family?” Daryl joked.
The two finally laughed.
After a long while, Daryl said to Tommy seriously, “I suggest you be honest with Ada, because nothing can be hidden from that woman. She is like God and knows everything.”
Daryl voiced his concerns.
Daryl also said to Tommy, “Remember what I told you this morning about the details of my father being killed by zombies before the disaster?”
Tommy just nodded and replied, “I remember. What’s the matter?”
Daryl replied, “As far as I know, everyone who knew about that incident is dead. I didn’t even tell my brother, but the woman mentioned it when she first met me. I don’t believe that woman has super powers, but she can see through people’s hearts and see the secrets behind your eyes.”
Just then a voice came from outside the door.
“I’m not as evil as you say.”
Ada and Rick pushed the door open, and Tommy stood up obediently.
Tommy said, “Darryl, it seems that what you said is absolutely right. Don’t expect to keep any secrets from God.”
The look in Tommy’s eyes when he looked at Ada told him that his affairs were known.
Rick didn’t waste any words, he took out his Python revolver and put it on the table, then sat next to Ada.
Daryl also hurriedly stood up. Ada’s aura was full of weirdness at this moment.
“Why?” Ida asked
Tommy simply responded, “He must die. Only in this way can the community be safe.”
Daryl was confused. What was going on? Why was Tommy acting like a criminal?
Ada threw the documents in her hand in front of Daryl.
Daryl took it and looked at it, which contained detailed records of previous hospital records.
Autopsy report
Autopsy report of plane crash survivors
Cause of death: Asphyxiation
?Hospital Visitor Record?
Sean Welsh visits wife Lori
Maggie Herschel Green checks for pregnancy
Lee prescribed cold medicine for Clementine
Kenny applies for frostbite medicine for fishermen
Rick Grimes visits Lori
Michonne takes the two children for a physical examination
Daryl Dixon checks lung health
Amy’s gynecological examination
Aida visits injured survivors
Tommy visits injured survivors
“You went there after I visited the survivors that day. I don’t know how you killed them, but they are human beings, not pigs or dogs. Who gave you the right to easily deprive others of their lives?” Ada roared.
Tommy looked at Ada sarcastically, contrary to his usual behavior. “I have to admit that you are indeed capable, but as I said, CRM is not as simple as you think. The reason why you kept those guys from the Garbage Gang was for this reason. I can tell you that the head of the Garbage Gang is definitely an informant of CRM, but she is just a small character the size of a sesame seed. I advise you not to try to fight against them. It is best to pretend that you know nothing and live an ordinary life. In this way, the children in the community can live longer.”
Tommy looked at his friends Daryl and Rick and said, “What I said this morning was true. I love this community and I am just doing my best to protect it. Once CRM knows that there are survivors of the plane crash here, the whole community will no longer exist.”
Hearing this, Ada couldn’t help but exclaimed, “Are they going to use that thing on these innocent civilians?”
Tommy sneered, “It seems that you are not stupid. You know what CRM is.”
Ada sighed. Just as she expected, this fucking world loves to play jokes.
“Rick, put your gun away. The reason I didn’t ask the guards to come here today was to leave a way out.”
Rick looked at Ada. Although he didn’t know what Ada was thinking and why she was so conflicted, he still believed what Ada said and did what she said.
Chapter 65: New Survivor (Old Version)
Inside the First Battalion Headquarters
The four of them just sat there looking at each other.
“So, what are you going to do with me?” Tommy asked
Ada thought about it and realized that the situation was no longer under her control. If it was a problem with the Savior Army, she might have a chance if she tried her best, but with CRM, she really had no confidence.
“Tell me about your plan.” Ada said
Tommy spent another half an hour telling Adarik the whole story and what he knew.
“As you wish, I am just a higher-level dog, just eliminating hidden dangers. I am different from the person from the Garbage Gang. She is responsible for finding people and managing people. I want to quit now, but I can’t help it. I can feel that CRM must have a purpose in doing all this. They are looking for so many people, and they must be planning to replace the government. And the people who can do such a thing are definitely not what we can think of. Ordinary people may not even be worthy of looking at such people in their lifetime.” Tommy said
Rick slammed the table, stood up and kicked the chair behind him over.
“Fuck that bullshit. What kind of bullshit is worthy of so many people being buried with it? What was that thing you were talking about just now? A poison gas bomb? Don’t let me know where it is, or I will detonate it alone in their base and let him have a taste of it himself.”
Daryl also stood up and coaxed, “Alright, alright, let’s think about the situation at hand. Although I don’t have much right to speak, Ida, Rick, I treat you two as friends, or even closer family, I will tell you what’s in my heart. Tommy really has no choice to do this. On the one hand, it is for the good of the community, and on the other hand, he has no choice. If Moore is arrested one day and asked to do those bastard things, I will definitely not hesitate.”
“Tommy, you are such a fool. I told you to confess earlier and stop trying to hide it from the Goddess. Look at what you have done. If you had confessed earlier, Ada would have been able to kill two birds with one stone. Not only would she have saved those people’s lives, but she would also have obtained some useful information for CRM without exposing the community.”
Daryl kept trying to smooth things over, and both sides calmed down a lot.
After a long time, Daryl lit a cigarette. Daryl knew that Ada didn’t like the smell of cigarettes.
Ida also understood the hint from Daryl, and stood up and said, “This is just one time, and it won’t happen again. If you don’t report any secrets in the future, it means you don’t treat us as family and you will be expelled from the community. As for Tommy, give flowers to the soldiers who were killed and go to church to confess every week. You retain your position.”
Daryl looked at Ada’s departing back and smiled with satisfaction. Rick, who had calmed down from his temper, also scolded Daryl, “You, I don’t even want to talk to you.”
When Ada received the test report, she called herself over. Rick was the first person to be scolded by Ada.
Daryl also knew that Rick had said something good about this, so he quickly agreed, “Okay, okay, it’s a rare day off for you, go back and spend time with your beautiful little Jess.”
Rick was too lazy to say anything. Before leaving, he said, “Michonne and Sasha will be on duty tomorrow. You two can come to my house for a drink. Now we are completely open-minded and have become brothers. No fifth person can know what happened today.”
After Ada and Rick left, Tommy sat alone for half an hour.
Tommy also knew that all the shitty things he did were for his asshole brother in the quarantine area. The figures of his brother Joel and niece Sarah often appeared in Tommy’s mind.
Every time he came home from work, Tommy couldn’t help but think of his brother Joel when he saw the happy gatherings of families in the community.
It would be great if Joel, Sarah and I lived in this community. Damn the gas bombs, damn the CRM. This is the life I want.
Tommy and Daryl came to the cafeteria. As soon as they entered the door, they were spotted by More in the crowd. More waved at them. Daryl also noticed More and nodded.
Three people are sitting at the dining table, eating. Although the conditions are not very rich, the food in the community is still very nutritious.
“Brother, what would you do if I, your brother, was captured one day?” Moore said.
Daryl didn’t think too much about it and blurted out, “Of course I’ll save you. That’s a no-brainer. Even though you’re a bastard, if I don’t save you, wouldn’t that make me an even bigger bastard than you?”
Although Moore listened to Daryl’s answer and obviously ignored him and the people in the stadium, Daryl still recognized his brother. Moore smiled. “I’m not asking whether you can save me or not. I’m talking about me.”
“You? I don’t understand what you mean?” Daryl asked curiously
Moore rolled his eyes at Daryl, then turned to Tommy and said, “If I were caught by a bunch of bastards, I would definitely not surrender like a good kid. I would naturally resist to the end, escape from their control, and go find my little bastard brother, even though he thinks I’m a bastard. Do you understand what I mean?”
After listening to this, Tommy just ate his food silently. What More said made sense. Joel and More were very similar in some ways. Neither of them was someone who would compromise with dissatisfaction.
Daryl also understood the meaning of Moore’s words and said to Tommy, “Your brother or you, have you really never tried to contact each other?”
Tommy shook his head and said, “I tried, but it was useless. The organization’s surveillance is everywhere. I don’t know which quarantine area they were sent to. I only heard some scattered news that some people escaped from some quarantine areas, and those who knew about the existence of the organization were eventually killed by the organization.”
At the same time, the town government
Ada was in the office, looking at the information provided by Tommy. CRM’s problem was indeed beyond her expectations. The leader of the Garbage Gang was believed to have been secretly communicating with the organization. If she was controlled by herself, it would only bring trouble to herself. If she was killed, she would probably face the problem of how to deal with the aftermath. Once she lost contact, would it attract the attention of CRM?
To be honest, the current situation is really difficult.
What exactly is this mysterious thing? It is still unknown. We may need to go and investigate that military base.
West Virginia Salvation Church
The situation on Negan’s side was not much better. With the loss of contact with the three outposts, Negan realized the seriousness of the matter and that an unknown force was tampering with him.
Otherwise, with just those few broken guns, the Kingdom of God and Ideal Town would not have the courage to attack me.
Dwight came to report
“Lincolnton, that group is in Lincolnton Town. They are quite large, twice as large as the Kingdom of God. I don’t know where they got the supplies, but most of their elite squads use military supplies, and their bullets are not ordinary bullets.”
It took Dwight a long time to get to Lincolnton. He had never thought that this group of people was in Georgia. No wonder he couldn’t find any trace of such a force in Virginia. Finally, Simon provided him with information that this group of people was likely in Lincolnton, Georgia. As for where Simon got the information, Dwight didn’t know.
Negan asked, “What happened to all the missing people?”
Dwight said, “There is a prison about ten kilometers away from Lincolnton, and the brothers are imprisoned there.”
“Damn, these hanged men are so scared. Who do they think he is and what is the situation in the prison?” Negan asked
Dwight reported truthfully, “I’ve been there, but I couldn’t see what was going on inside. It’s a fairly large prison, with a wooden wall on the outside and a tempered steel wall on the inside. There are 15-meter-high guard towers all around, overlooking the entire prison. An M2.50 heavy machine gun was also found on the tower.”
“Fuck it, where did this group of people come from? Why didn’t Simon report his jurisdiction?” Negan shouted angrily, slamming the table.
Negan’s military might is enough for him to launch a sudden attack, but it would only injure 800 enemies and 1000 of his own men, which is not worth the effort. There are some dogs in the society now, and some of them are restless, so Negan has to be cautious.
Negan eventually discovered that he could not control these people by killing alone. Instead, more and more people would panic and become more and more rebellious in an attempt to escape from his control. Simon seized on this idea and secretly won over a group of confidants.
By the time Negan discovered the problem, it was already too late. Negan could only control his emotions and resolve those that could be resolved amicably. He only killed the unforgivable people, which did not allow the situation to deteriorate further.
After all, I still have the support of most people in the community.
Why Simon didn’t report it? Maybe he wanted to destroy his own prestige so that he could be replaced. Now the problem is on Negan’s desk.
Should we go to war with the other party or swallow our anger in silence?
During the meeting, Simon sat not far from him, drinking his drink expressionlessly. The younger brother behind Simon looked at Negan with indescribable eyes.
The meaning conveyed by that look seemed to be telling Negan that it was you who said that you would take the brothers to eat and drink. Whoever dares to provoke us will be killed.
Now, your opponent has appeared, and it’s up to you to see how you fulfill your promise.
“I think we should give some warnings to God’s Kingdom and Lincoln Town.”
Someone in the crowd nearby took the lead, and immediately ignited the anger of all the Savior Hall followers. They all began to follow suit.
The community leaders at the conference table each had their own thoughts and were all watching how Negan would solve the problem.
At this moment, Negan finally picked up Lucille, who had been away for a long time, and began to walk towards the door step by step.
Whistling as he walked, he saw the dense crowd of Saviors outside the door, looking at Negan on the platform, expecting something.
“My fellow lads, today, I declare that the war has officially begun!”
“Oh yeah!”
All the brothers shouted, as if they were all looking forward to the long-awaited killing game.
In the conference room, Simon smiled as he watched all this quietly.
Chapter 66: Zombie Counterattack (Old Version)
The entire winter has come to an end, and a lot of snow in the forest has melted. At this time, the two opponents using crossbows are watching each other carefully.
Daryl and Dwight were in a tense stalemate.
And the leaders were all staring at each other.
Negan was the first to greet them. “I thought it was some hanged men from somewhere, but I didn’t expect the leader to be a woman. I really don’t know what to say. Is there no hanged man in the whole community who can be tougher?”
Ada responded to Negan’s ridicule without losing face, “The famous Negan is just like this. Although you are above thousands of people, it seems that not everyone below thinks you are worthy of this position.”
Negan brought his men here today to issue an ultimatum, wanting everyone in Lincoln to submit to him.
About five or six hundred men from both sides gathered in this jungle not far from Lincoln Town.
As the leader, Ada naturally has to face Negan as the town of Lincoln.
Negan looked Ada up and down and continued to comment, “Originally, if something like this happened, I would smash the other person’s head, but since you are still quite pretty, I can give you a chance. Give up, woman. I will give you a way out.”
“There is no way out now. Everyone is struggling to survive. If you just rely on plundering like you, one day you will run out of food. There will be fewer and fewer people alive, and food will become increasingly scarce. The last person to come will destroy everything.” Ada replied.
“I came here today to see you and to let you know me. I plundered to end plunder. Without me, many communities would still be suspicious of each other and fighting each other. I came all the way from Texas, and everywhere I went was selfishness, abandonment, power, and possession. It is God’s will that I have come to this day.” Negan said
Aida didn’t want to argue with Negan, so she interrupted him and said, “I don’t want to hear your great ideals. I just want you to know that no one can be above everyone else. Only peace can bring a future. If anyone dares to plunder or invade others, we will teach them a lesson.”
Ada and Negan both felt that there was no need to continue the conversation, so they just left calmly.
The two sides have officially declared war.
After a long time, many Savior Corps groups gathered in the four directions of Lincoln Town, but the other side had no intention of attacking.
I’m afraid we’re still waiting for the follow-up personnel to arrive.
In Ada, each company and guard were deployed to guard the four gates. The entire community officially entered the first war readiness mode in history. The people were on high alert, and the medical staff such as Herschel and Dr. Stevens in the hospital were also ready.
In the Kingdom of God, Ezekiel’s army also began to face heavy siege from the Savior Army.
War between the two sides is imminent.
Inside the Salvation Army
Negan didn’t know what to do. When the enemy tanks drove out of South Town, Negan was no longer sure of victory, but now the arrow was on the string and had to be shot. If he withdrew, his prestige would be greatly lost.
“Report, Commander Simon’s troops have withdrawn to the Salvation Temple. They said the situation has changed and they need to withdraw immediately.”
Negan knew that the current situation meant that the rear would be faced with sudden reinforcements from the Kingdom of God at any time, and continuing to persist would only lead to a more complete defeat.
Negan had no choice but to order everyone to retreat.
The town of Lincoln remained unscathed.
The Kingdom of God was also strange. As soon as they started fighting, the other side hastily withdrew. They didn’t know what the other side was up to, so they didn’t dare to attack rashly.
The people in the Lincoln community breathed a sigh of relief. They had already prepared for the worst, but they didn’t expect the Salvation Army to choose to retreat at the last minute.
Negan had no idea that the remaining members of the Savior had already discovered that the zombies in the north were beginning to return to the south. Once winter was gone, the biggest enemy around the community was the zombies again.
Negan rushed back. Although he knew what Simon was thinking, he did not blame him too much. Instead, he had to praise Simon for retreating in time to protect the base camp.
And this brief conflict could only come and go quickly in a hurry.
In order to deal with another attack, Ezekiel finally agreed to the union of the two states, and the townspeople of Ezekiel began to migrate to Lincoln.
The Savior Army easily occupied the original Kingdom of God. From then on, the entire western part of Virginia was back under the control of the Savior Army.
The Salvation Army begins preparations for an invasion of Georgia. . .
Both sides used the border as a military buffer zone. For a while, a consensus of non-aggression was reached, but everyone in the community knew that this was only temporary.
As the population of Lincoln has increased, the alliance led by Atlanta, Alexandria, and the Kingdom of God has also gained a foothold in Georgia. It has finally escaped the control of the Salvation Army. The people have a free life, and the name of Lincoln has begun to spread to the surrounding areas. . .
Now, in addition to Dianna being the mayor, the alliance has established a supreme military committee, with Ada representing Atlanta, Ezekiel representing the Kingdom of God, and Jesse Grimes, who was entrusted by Ms. Dianna, representing Alexandria. In addition to the three supreme committee members, there are also Jesus (Paul) representing the Hilltop Village, the Hunter Group represented by Lilia, and the Governor Group represented by Rick Grimes. It is considered a formal republican management community.
In order to prevent internal factional chaos, everyone unanimously recognized Ada as the supreme commander during the war. Normally, the Supreme Committee voted.
The Salvation Army also underwent an adjustment internally.
That s the story after the Salvation Army withdrew.
The Salvation Army’s defeat in its first battle was a huge blow to everyone’s morale, and many communities that had relied on the Salvation Army began to stir upon hearing about this.
Local communities were busy re-consolidating the Salvation Army’s dominance and began to travel around to suppress rebellions.
The entire West Virginia Salvation Church currently only has the military strength of two societies, which makes the Simon Society headed by Simon even more unscrupulous.
Salvation Church Meeting Room
Negan was expressing his opinions to everyone, while the leaders of each district who were supposed to gather in the conference room were delayed due to their own matters.
This made the entire meeting seem like a confrontation between Negan and Simon. The atmosphere was extremely awkward.
Negan looked at Simon and said, “Some hanged men may think that I have changed because I haven’t killed anyone for so long. This makes those hanged men feel that their hangs are good again. They want to compete with me.”
Simon replied seriously, “I think you may have misunderstood. No one dares to offend you easily, and no one will question your ability. It’s just that those people may really think they are better than you, so they are a little bolder.”
Negan said, “Maybe we should teach those little brats who don’t dare to be open and aboveboard a lesson, and let them know what the price will be for doing those disgusting things behind the scenes.”
Simon agreed with Negan’s opinion. “I think we should do that. Those who only dare to attack from behind will be torn down even if they sit in the top position. In the end, someone who belongs to that position will take their place. I agree with this.”
Representatives from the other six societies did not dare to join in the conversation between the top two leaders, and just listened quietly from the sidelines.
The news from the Salvation Temple that the zombies were migrating south again was indeed true.
Negan really didn’t find any evidence against Simon, although he knew that a big reason why he couldn’t win the battle was because Simon was tripping him up behind the scenes.
Negan snapped his fingers and said, “Bring the people up here.”
Several younger brothers were carrying a man with scars all over his face and approaching the crowd.
Someone nearby recognized him as one of Simon’s close associates.
Simon didn’t expect that his confidant who had been out of contact for a day would appear in this way.
Negan looked at Simon’s gnashing teeth and slowly explained to everyone, “I don’t know if this kid is too stubborn or has been bribed. He discovered the armed forces in Lincoln early in the morning, but he didn’t report it for a long time, causing us to lose three brothers in the outposts. Simon, tell me, how should we deal with such a person?”
Negan looked at Simon and asked
The six representatives on the side also quickly echoed, “Of course, let him accept Lucille’s punishment. As Negan, betraying Lucille is an unforgivable sin.”
Simon could only swallow his anger and said with a smile, “Of course it’s just a matter of business. I can only say that this man is very bold and has ulterior motives. It’s unforgivable.”
Negan smiled and gestured with Lucille next to the man’s face, then turned to Simon and said, “Really? But why did I hear that this man said he was instructed by someone else? Who do you think this person should be?”
Simon replied, “That’s not something I should know, but I can let him identify it in person.”
Simon said as he looked kindly at the injured man.
Negan also thought this was a good idea.
“I think it’s a good idea, but I know from my imagination that the hanged man doesn’t have that much courage. As for who it is, I’m too lazy to know. I just know that the hanged man will end up like him.”
After Negan finished speaking, he swung the Lucille in the man’s face with such force that his entire facial features were smashed into a bloody mess.
The man fell to the ground, twitched a few times, then tilted his head and died.
Negan left the meeting room without looking back.
The representatives all dispersed, leaving Simon alone, gritting his teeth as he pondered over something.
He ordered his trusted confidant, “Go and make arrangements for the four people we captured. I want to see them.”
Qin Xin nodded to show that he understood and left the meeting room.
Simon arrives at the Salvation Army prisoner-of-war camp
There were four exiles in the cell. The tattooed man started cursing when he saw Simon.
“Hey, how long are you going to keep us locked up, you son of a bitch.”
The woman behind him held the man’s hand and signaled him not to be impulsive.
“Francis, don’t be so careless all the time. Can’t you see that we have just escaped from the tiger’s den and entered the wolf’s den?”
Zoe, don t stop me. I m going to beat the son of a bitch.
“Okay, both of you should calm down. Now that things have come to this, let’s wait and see what happens. Louis’ injury cannot be known to them.”
“Thank you for your kindness, Bill. It’s my fault that I’ve caused trouble for everyone. But I don’t know how long I can live. My leg is getting more and more painful, and the wound may have become infected.”
The cell was opened, and three men and one woman were tied up and brought to Simon.
Chapter 67: Survival (Old Version)
September 10, 2010 Savannah, Georgia
Two weeks after initial infection
This city on the Atlantic Ocean in the southeastern United States is the background of the most classic scene in the movie “Forrest Gump”: “Life is like a box of chocolates. You never know what you’re going to get.”
Savannah has a population of about 400,000 (2010 statistics). The sudden disaster instantly turned the once bustling city into a living hell. The speed of infection was simply too fast to control. The disaster response bureau and the federal government quickly evacuated this Atlantic coast port and tourist city. Located in southeastern Georgia, at the mouth of the Savannah River.
And in this city, countless people are struggling to survive in the sea of ??corpses.
Just like this night.
Three men and one woman were walking in a quiet alley.
[Bill] A retired colonel from the Vietnam War who suffers from lung cancer and loves smoking. He was preparing for surgery at Mercy Hospital when the infection broke out. After escaping, he returned to the nursing home to re-equip himself with his rifle and military uniform. He is a calm and composed leader. He is the true leader of the four-member team.
[Francis] A biker gang member, a rebellious guy, a bad-behaved biker, manages a gang in a neighborhood, and has some subordinates. He loves shotguns. When the infection broke out, his infected girlfriend was killed by his subordinates. He is rude, careless, and good at hiding his fear. But he is a reliable partner with a mean face. He will not abandon his partners in the face of danger and is loyal to his friends.
?Louis?A bald black man, an ordinary office worker, a computer programmer, highly educated and knowledgeable, he was still working when the infection broke out. He is a bit timid, funny, selfish, reckless, impulsive, evil, and brave. He and Francis are a pair of funny people, but he is still a qualified teammate of the survival team.
[Zoe] A female college student who works as a journalist, a very strong white woman, a horror movie lover, she was arguing with her parents about academic issues when the infection broke out. After her mother was infected, her father killed her mother and then died. A strong yet weak girl.
The meeting of the four people was also a coincidence. The four of them liked Mr. Bill, a war machine full of murderous aura.
The four of them shuttled back and forth between the alleys simply because they all had to go to the same destination.
Mercy Hospital
Recently, from time to time, a helicopter would fly back and forth in the city, broadcasting, “You can only be saved if you go to Mercy Hospital.”
The four found that the streets and alleys were littered with corpses.
Bill checked several bodies on the ground and found that they were all shot in the head. Then he got the answer in his mind. “The gunshot wounds were caused by humans. The army couldn’t take these people away, so they could only be executed on the spot. Only the dead would not mutate into enemies.”
Zoe looked at the body bags of all sizes lying around. Although she was unhappy, she had no choice but to endure and take pictures of the evil deeds at the scene.
Francis and Louis, who were on guard behind them, really didn’t want to stay in this kind of hellish place any longer. Louis was the first to complain, “Brothers, let’s go quickly. My legs are shaking. This place doesn’t look like a good place.”
Francis on the side complained, “Are you wearing diapers? Cowardly black baby.”
Louis was dissatisfied and replied, “Fuck you, I just said this place is too weird. It would be terrible if there was a scary witch sitting on the ground crying.”
Francis laughed and said, “Play less horror games. This is the real world. There are no monsters, only zombies that deserve to be sent to see God.”
Bill was too lazy to complain about these two funny guys. Since they met, they have never stopped talking.
Bill said, “I still remember the way from Mercy Hospital, but it would be very difficult to go back now. There are zombies everywhere on the road, and the hospital is like hell. So my suggestion is to take the subway, get to Mercy Hospital Station, and then take the sewer to get to the Mercy Hospital area, which will be easier to walk.”
Zoe gave her own suggestions on the side. “From what I understand, a lot of military troops were stationed at the hospital at that time. There should be a lot of supplies that can be used. We should be able to get through the difficult times there.”
The four of them unanimously decided on Bill’s proposal.
Although the four of them encountered some dangers along the way, they all arrived at the subway station safely.
Bill’s old M16 didn’t have many bullets. This was not an M16A2, but a very old M16 from the Vietnam War. Francis used his private collection of shotguns and complained that Bill’s antique could actually fire. There was no malfunction. Louis and Zoe picked up the police pistol from the police officer’s body for self-defense.
Bill and Francis led the way with machetes in hand, Louis followed behind them, and Zoe recorded the tragic scenes in various government facilities along the way.
Zoe’s biggest wish is to record all of this and make it public when peace comes. This is the professional ethics of a journalist.
Bill’s idea was simple. He just wanted to protect these three young people who were as old as his own children.
“It looks like a lot of people have escaped to this subway station as well.” Bill said, looking at the many zombies wandering around in the hall.
Francis has become accustomed to dealing with these guys, except for the first time when he was a little uncomfortable.
It happened when Francis was having a drug party at home with a group of buddies. He woke up in the morning and found that his girlfriend was not around. When he went downstairs to look for her, he found that his girlfriend, who was wearing revealing clothes, was eating his penis.
The first time he looked back, he was so scared that he peed himself, and Francis ran out of the house in a panic.
The younger brother followed him back and shot his girlfriend in the head while she was having dinner.
From that time on, Francis fell in love with the feeling of shooting people with a shotgun. It just so happened that he also liked to collect shotguns. He could just fulfill his fantasy that he didn’t dare to do on weekdays, which was to kill people with a shotgun, just like the T800 in the Terminator.
Back to reality
Looking at the dozens of zombies in the hall, the group still didn’t have much confidence to force their way in. In the end, it was the clever Bill who found the repairman’s employee passage and finally entered the subway track.
The naughty Francis even knocked on the safety glass, which attracted many dissatisfied zombies who kept hitting the glass.
The four of them moved forward in the deserted and pitch-black track with flashlights in hand.
Fortunately, the journey was very safe and no zombies could escape into the track.
The group walked from one station to another. Every time they came to a platform, they could see that behind the safety glass doors were victims and the glass doors were covered with blood stains.
Finally they arrived at the Renci Hospital Station, and the four of them reached the ground through the staff passage.
But it is still quite a distance from the Mercy Hospital.
The roads were jammed with abandoned cars, some of which still had power and their lights on.
The four of them groped forward cautiously. Fortunately, there were not many zombies on the road, so they didn’t have to go to the sewer.
The four of them walked through several blocks and a factory building and finally arrived at their destination, Mercy Hospital.
The four of them arrived near the Renci Hospital, only to see that the area within a 100-meter radius was fenced off by the army, and the area inside was empty. It was clear that the place had fallen.
Signs of hasty retreat could be seen everywhere. A large sign on the building’s exterior read, “To evacuate, please gather at the rooftop.”
The four of them passed through a gap and entered the quarantine area. They made some supplies in the supply box and found a lot of usable weapons.
After arriving at the hall and dealing with the wandering zombies, a difficult problem appeared before the group.
The stairs were blocked by all sorts of debris, so one had to either move them aside and walk up to the top floor, or find the power distribution room, start the power generation system, and take the elevator up.
Francis and Louis looked at the height of the 30-story building and decisively chose the latter.
Bill said, “Zoe and I will go find the generator. You two stay here to keep watch.”
Louis: “Okay, boss.”
Francis: “Yes, old man.”
Both agreed with Bill’s suggestion, and before leaving, Bill told the second-rate guy, “Be careful.”
After wandering around, we arrived at the generator room. There was actually no problem. All the equipment and fuel were available, but no one had started it for a long time and the fuel had run out. It was obvious that someone had been here before, as there were some used fuel barrels next to the generator.
Bill opened a new barrel of fuel and poured it into the generator.
There was only a loud roar and Bill started the machine.
As power was restored, the lights in the building’s elevator lobby came on.
“Hurry up, one barrel of fuel won’t last long.” Bill ordered.
The four of them hurried into the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor, the 28th floor.
The moment the elevator door closed, the four of them finally breathed a sigh of relief.
The elevator went up floor by floor until it stopped at the 28th floor.
“It looks like we can only go up to the 28th floor, and we have to walk up the rest on our own,” said Bill.
Looking at the words on the wall, several people read them carefully.
[Hello, dear citizens of Savannah. I am a TV reporter. I feel sad and sorry for your misfortune. If you are lucky enough to hear the broadcast and come here, please contact me through the radio on the rooftop helipad. I will use the TV station’s helicopter to pick you up to a safe place. This is also the only way to leave this city. I wish you good luck.]“Let’s go, it looks like we are saved,” Louis said
Francis said to Zoe, “It seems that the world has really changed. When danger comes, you journalists still have a conscience.”
Zoe smiled and replied, “Of course. We report the facts. We are not the government’s lackeys who can turn black into white and bad into good.”
Bill felt uncomfortable with Zoe’s words. Although Bill was not satisfied with the government’s actions, it was the country he had sworn an oath to after all. He reluctantly interrupted and said, “Okay, let’s go.”
The four people came to the helicopter roof and found a lot of supplies, including water, food, and words left on the wall by other evacuees.
“It looks like we are safe.” Louis said
Bill lit up a cigarette and replied, “Hmph, for now.”
Chapter 68: The Road to Survival (Part 2) (Old Version)
The four of them took a short break, and the connected radio finally responded.
“Hello, can anyone hear me?”
Zoe sent several messages in succession and finally got a response.
A message came from the other end of the radio: “Great, are you alive?”
“Yes, there are four of us. We received your broadcast and are now on the roof of the Mercy Hospital.” Zoe replied
“Okay, I just sent off a group of survivors. I’m refueling now. I’ll be back to meet you in 20 minutes.” Radio message
“Thank you so much, and I wish you a safe journey,” said Zoe.
Louis and Francis were taking a nap nearby. Zoe looked back but couldn’t find Bill.
Zoe finally found Bill smoking on a rooftop.
“Grandpa, what’s wrong with you?” Zoe asked
Bill also noticed Zoe coming behind him. He answered, “Nothing, I just remembered something.”
Zoe came over to Bill and together they looked at the city below.
“I heard that after the military evacuated Atlanta, it was bombed by the army. I’m afraid Savannah will not escape the fate of being bombed in the end. It’s a pity for the people in the city who are still struggling to survive.” Zoe said, thinking of the past.
Bill flicked the ash off his cigarette and said to Zoe, “Don’t worry, kid, we will all be rescued. This will all end eventually.”
“Well, I believe you. This will all pass. Unfortunately, my parents won’t be able to see that day. I don’t know if I can make it to the end.” Zoe said sadly.
Bill also noticed that Zoe was a little depressed. He stopped looking at the devastated city below. He turned around and comforted Zoe. “Child, have faith. You still have a long way to go. I am also going to die soon. The last thing I think is meaningful is to protect you and these outstanding young people like Louis Francis.”
Zoe was attracted by Bill’s words. “Francis? He is quite good. He was a troublemaker in the neighborhood before the disaster.”
Zoe’s family is simple and seems to be quite averse to uneducated hooligans.
Bill patiently explained, “Young people, young people who keep emerging, are the hope of the United States. Our generation has ended the war. Now, you are all the sparks of the future. Francis is still young and will definitely wake up in the future.”
Zoe looked at Bill and asked, “Bill, do you have any family? How are they?”
Bill spoke to Zoe without reservation. “Kid, these are all confidential. I shouldn’t tell you. But now is a special period, so it’s okay to tell you.”
“I also have an ex-wife who disliked me for not doing my job properly after retiring and hanging out with the old brothers in the veterans club all day. In the end, we divorced. My child didn’t have a deep relationship with me and followed my ex-wife. My younger brother is a major general of a certain army division. We both made great contributions in the Vietnam War, but because I retired due to injuries, I had to leave the army, while he climbed up the ranks of the army over the years. Because of confidentiality, I rarely contact him anymore.”
“Oh, so you have brothers in the army. If it weren’t for this accident, your family should be fine.” Zoe asked
Bill smiled and said, “Well, an old man on the operating table preparing to receive anesthesia, what’s good about that? Even if the operation is successful, I won’t live for many years.”
Zoe knew she had said the wrong thing, but Bill didn’t mind. He told Zoe, “It’s okay, kid. If my daughter were with me, she would probably be as old as you. So no matter what the future holds, please live well and stay strong.”
Suddenly, in the distance in the dark night sky, the roar of a helicopter was heard, and a small light slowly flew over from a distance.
The distance was getting closer and closer until we reached the rooftop of the Mercy Hospital.
At this time, a message came over the radio: “People down there, are you all right?”
Francis and Louis were also awakened, and Louis rushed to the intercom and said, “Oh, God, you’re finally here, buddy, we’re fine. We’re alive and well.”
Francis pushed the mentally retarded Louis away and said to him, “Come down quickly, this thing is making so much noise.”
I saw the helicopter slowly landing on the helipad.
The pilot got off the cabin with a look of difficulty on his face.
“Guys, we don’t have much time left, so hurry up.”
The four people looked at the driver, whose right hand was wrapped in a large bandage with blood stains on it. They couldn’t help but ask curiously.
“Dude, what are you doing?”
The driver said without hesitation.
“Damn it, what bad luck! I wasn’t paying attention when I was refueling just now, and was attacked by a guy. Just as you imagined, I was bitten, but it’s just a minor injury. I still have time to send you off one last time.”
Seeing this, the four of them were a little hesitant, but this was the only way so far.
“Come on, Louis, just sit on the side and stay away from him,” Francis said.
Louis is the one who is most afraid of being infected. When the epidemic broke out, he was still working in the company. When he was using the public toilet, he was attacked by a mutated colleague. That incident left a great psychological shadow on Louis.
The foursome boarded the helicopter.
Pilot, start the generator, fortunately it is not allowed to preheat. It will be able to fly soon.
The four of them looked at the dark clouds and lightning in the distance.
“It looks like a storm is coming soon. Let’s say goodbye to Savannah,” Bill said, looking into the distance.
The pilot spoke to the four people while flying.
“The Georgia Stadium. A lot of evacuations have been arranged some time ago. I can take you there, and maybe you can catch up with the military evacuation. It’s not far from Atlanta. It will take about 40 minutes to get there now.” said the pilot.
Zoe couldn’t help but ask, “What are you going to do?”
The pilot smiled and said, “Me? I’ll just run over and over again. I don’t have much time anyway, so I’ll use every minute of my life as a human being. Those damn guys took my family away, and I have nothing to miss anymore.”
Francis commented, “Man, you are really a real man.”
The pilot laughed and said, “I think the four of you look so weird. You don’t look like a family at all. You look more like a group.”
Bill, Francis, Louis, and Zoe looked at each other.
Finally, he said, “The group, it seems, this name is not bad.”
After a long time, a storm caught up and the rain and lightning began to affect the pilots.
“It seems I have no choice but to descend. It’s very dangerous to fly down. Fortunately, this side is very close. If I go through this tunnel to this side, I can clearly see the stadium. The troops over there are still stationed.”
The pilot landed the helicopter next to a national highway. This highway is a strategic runway and is very spacious, serving as a temporary airport in wartime.
The four of them had restocked a lot of weapons at the Mercy Hospital, which came in handy.
The movement of the helicopter soon attracted the attention of many zombies.
The pilot could only say goodbye to the four people.
“Goodbye, foursome, and good luck to you. I need to find a safe place to hide first.”
The four of them also thanked the pilot for taking the next step and said goodbye to him. The zombies around them began to move closer to the road.
Bill said, “Let’s go, we will enter the city through the tunnel ahead.”
The four of them started walking in the rain. The road was full of abandoned cars. But there were few signs of zombies, and the scattered wandering zombies were shot down by Bill who was leading the way.
The sound of heavy rain covered up the gunfire in the air.
It is quite convenient.
There are still lights in the tunnel, and these national-powered building facilities remain stable even in doomsday.
The four of them took a short rest in the tunnel and found a lot of useful things in the abandoned car. Zoe also found some clean clothes.
If I found a suitable one, I would change it. If I didn t find one, I would just wipe the water off my body.
Bill, who had seen bullets and gunfire, didn’t care about it. He waited patiently for the children and kept alert all around.
Zoe thoughtfully found some cigarettes left in the car.
This made Bill very happy, as the heavy rain turned all the tobacco in his pocket into waste paper.
“Put it on me first. You’re all wet. Don’t waste these boxes.” Zoe gave Bill a cigarette and then suggested.
Bill smiled and said, “Thanks for your concern, but it’s getting late. Let’s get going when you’re ready, kids.”
Francis saluted like a joke and said, “Yes, sir.”
Louis on the side was too lazy to pay attention to this idiot. The two of them always do some strange things.
After a long time, after passing through a two-kilometer-long tunnel, the group saw the outline of a huge stadium not far away.
It looked like there were indeed people there.
I can vaguely see the lights
“Great, we are saved”
For Bill, finding the army meant finding hope for life.
The four of them began to prepare to go
Meanwhile in the stadium
Captain Thorne, a subordinate of Major General Bill, is organizing the evacuation here.
The mission was to organize the evacuation of government officials and their families to the isolated safe zone in the northeast.
As the last group of officials evacuated, Captain Thorne also boarded the helicopter, followed by the evacuation of officers and soldiers.
“Report, more and more infected people are gathering around the stadium”
A soldier was reporting to the garrison commander nearby.
The commander also looked at Captain Thorne who was about to evacuate. “Captain, please leave first. I will take care of the rest.”
Seeing this, Thorne could only compromise and said, “Okay, thank you for your hard work. Please be careful. We’ll see you in the safe zone.”
Several officers and soldiers saluted Captain Thorne and said goodbye.
As the helicopter slowly started up, it rose into the sky with a roar.
“Sir, it’s time for us to leave. The gate won’t hold up for much longer,” the adjutant suggested.
I saw a few soldiers escorting a few survivors slowly approaching from a distance.
“Sir, I don’t know where these people came from, but they insisted on seeing you.”
The lieutenant looked at the old man in front of him and subconsciously asked, “Who are you?”
“Former Army Colonel, Bill, William Bill Overbeck,” Bill revealed his identity.
Chapter 69: The Road to Survival (Part 3) (Old Version)
“William Bill Overbeck?” the lieutenant asked, puzzled.
Then he continued, “Excuse me, who is Major General William Bill Oliebel to you?”
Bill replied, “He is my brother. Lieutenant, this is not the time to chat. When we arrived, the wall of the south gate had been breached by zombies. Although we attracted many zombies to leave, the gap has been opened. We must evacuate as soon as possible.”
As they were talking, traces of zombies began to appear around the camp.
The soldiers were firing back, which only further stimulated the zombies who were still searching, and they began to pour in in large numbers.
The lieutenant had no choice but to give the order, “Quick! Everyone get on the plane and prepare to evacuate! Don’t pack up your weapons and ammunition, Humvees, tanks, abandon them all!”
The soldiers resisted and began to evacuate to the tarmac. Many soldiers failed to catch the last train and were surrounded by zombies from all directions. They had no choice but to ignore all the other things and fired randomly while being pounced on by the zombies.
At the same time, the fences in other directions were also breached. The soldiers on the guard towers were surrounded by a sea of ??corpses. They had given up the courage to break out and huddled on the towers.
Thousands of zombies marched towards the center of the stadium.
In the end, most of the troops withdrew. Bill also kept his promise and successfully protected Zoe, Louise and Francis. When the helicopter took off, everyone felt safe.
“Oh my God, it was a close call. I never thought we would succeed.” said the lieutenant excitedly.
Bill was quite interested in the lieutenant next to him. “Do you know my brother?”
The lieutenant seemed to be talking about his idol, and his exhausted body regained energy. “Of course, everyone in the Army knows Major General Bill. He has outstanding military achievements and is one of the fastest promoted major generals. He is also quite young among major generals.”
Bill laughed. “It’s not bad. That guy is a warmongerer who supports foreign wars after all.”
Bill is different from others. He has become more and more war-weary since the Vietnam War. Bill respects the soldiers who were willing to sacrifice their lives heroically to crush fascism during World War II.
Thinking of this, Bill couldn’t help but touch the medal on the lining.
The lieutenant at the side asked curiously, “What is that? The Medal of Honor, right? I’ve been in the army for so long, but this is the first time I’ve seen the real thing.”
Bill looked at the young man and smiled, “Do you like it? Then I’ll give it to you.”
Bill said as he took off the medal and held it in both hands and handed it to the lieutenant.
“No, no, no, this is something only warriors deserve. I’m just a little excited to see the real thing.”
The lieutenant declined immediately and even forgot to introduce himself.
“Greetings, Colonel Bill. It is an honor to have fought against the zombies alongside you. My name is…”
With a loud bang, the helicopter formation was attacked at the same time.
“We were attacked, the tail was badly damaged and the control stick was malfunctioning.” The pilot sent a message over the radio.
The helicopter shook violently, and through the afterimages one could see that the surrounding helicopters were also slowly falling.
“Help, help, help!” The voice on the radio occupied the channel, constantly calling for help.
Bill immediately picked up everything he could use around him to protect the four-member team.
As the plane slowly descended and he heard the sound of the propeller scraping against an obstacle, Bill knew that this time he might be in great danger.
During the Vietnam War, helicopters being shot down was a common occurrence.
Not long after, there was a loud crash.
The helicopter crashed.
Meanwhile, the stadium military base
Daryl Dixon and Mor Dixon arrived here and found the surroundings in a mess.
“Brother, I told you this place has already fallen, why did you still come here?” Moore refuted Daryl’s guess.
Daryl and Moore could hear the sound of the .50 heavy machine gun from a distance.
Daryl, who was standing around the stadium, couldn’t help but express his dissatisfaction with his brother, “Can you shut up? You’re always thinking about your gang.”
Daryl also came here following the trail of the helicopter.
In addition to Daryl and Maul, there are some companions rescued along the way. Everyone feels that there is a way out by following the brave and resourceful Daryl.
The group looked at the dilapidated wall, the few zombies eating, the broken arms and limbs of soldiers, jammed, empty, and brand new weapons scattered everywhere. The bullet shells on the ground made it easy to guess how bad the situation was.
How could Daryl know that the takeoff of the helicopter group had angered the zombies, and a large number of zombies had already followed the direction of the helicopter group and left.
“Be careful and try not to open fire,” Daryl ordered.
Everyone began to move along the broken fence towards the inside of the stadium. All the zombies along the way were killed by Daryl with a crossbow and his brave companions with a knife.
“Hi!”
The sudden sound startled everyone.
Everyone looked up.
It’s the soldier on the watchtower.
“Shh, keep your voice down. Can you think of a way to help me lure away the zombies nearby? My leg is injured. I can’t go downstairs.”
Daryl asked cautiously, “What kind of injury is it? Is it a bite?”
“Hey, relax, buddy, it was shot,” the soldier explained.
The soldier thought it was bad luck. He was on the watchtower fighting off a group of zombies, and several bullets flew in from nowhere and he was shot for no apparent reason. Fortunately, his military bulletproof vest was not penetrated, but a stray bullet hit his calf.
The soldiers could only use the first aid kit to stop the bleeding.
Seeing Daryl let down his guard, the soldier took out a few flare bombs from his arms and threw them to Daryl.
“This thing might be able to help you. You help me lure away the zombies, and I’ll help you fly the plane. I know where there’s a backup helicopter. They must still be there in a hurry to leave.”
Daryl nodded and agreed to the soldier’s request. He picked up the flare and began to execute the plan.
After a long time, small groups of zombies were attracted by the bright flame and began to gather towards the light source.
Daryl led the soldiers down from the watchtower.
The group prepared to go to the backup helipad, and sure enough, there was a helicopter there.
On the way, I met another soldier who was hiding. He would only show his head after the zombies dispersed.
This made everyone happier, after all, one more person means more strength.
Two soldiers came to the helicopter and told everyone.
“This plane needs to be warmed up for a few minutes before it can take off. These few minutes will definitely attract the attention of the zombies. Then it will be up to you.”
Daryl nodded.
Looking at the brand new M60 machine gun in the armament box on the ground, it was set up on the only way to the spare helipad.
The injured pilot looked at Daryl’s posture and said, “Okay, then I’m going to prepare to start.”
As the engine started, the helicopter began to make noises, which really attracted the attention of the zombies who were eating.
They began to put down their delicious meals and prepared to come and see if there were any new flavors of fresh meat.
Seeing that more and more people were gathering, Daryl did not hesitate to use machine gun bullets and grenades that were everywhere.
The killing radius of the fragmentation grenade is as far as 20 meters. When thrown into the zombie group, several zombies will be blown away instantly each time. Although they are not dead, their movements will be severely slowed down.
Machine guns were venting their fire with a clattering sound. Corpses began to fall in large numbers, and some that were not hit in vital areas began to crawl on the ground.
The other survivors also tried using M4A1s as rifles. Although some of them had terribly low accuracy, they were able to hit some other zombies and slow down their progress.
As zombie soldiers join the battle, the M4 cannot cause effective damage to them, and they can only be knocked down with rifles.
Finally, the pilot shouted to everyone, “It’s OK, watch me.”
The armed helicopter rose several meters, and a few rounds of fire from the powerful onboard machine guns cleared out the zombies in front of it. Many Hummer armored vehicles were also hit and emitted black smoke. For the time being, the other zombies could not get close.
The pilot quickly descended, opened the cabin door and shouted to everyone, “Come up!”
The survivors boarded the helicopter one after another.
Daryl was also ready to leave this damn place with joy.
More, who was standing by, hurried forward and grabbed Daryl’s hand to stop him from seeking death.
Moore closed the car door and gestured to the helicopter. Moore was originally an army soldier, so he knew this business well.
Although the pilot hesitated for a moment, he had no choice but to ascend as he saw the zombies approaching.
“You’re crazy,” Daryl yelled at Maul.
Moore said to Daryl, “You are crazy. Didn’t you see that the other soldier has started to sweat and his face is pale? He has been covering his right hand. If you go up to him, you will really be courting death.”
Daryl was speechless and said, “Why didn’t you tell me earlier, you bastard? Those people were with him. Those people helped us before, Mor Dixon, you selfish bastard.”
Moore spread his hands and smiled, “I only care about you, brother. Now, do you stay here and wait for death, or run away with the bastard? It’s your choice.”
Daryl was helpless. He watched Moore board a Hummer military vehicle and the zombies behind him slowly approaching. Daryl was forced to continue on the road of survival in search of hope with Moore.
When Moore saw Daryl get in the car, he stepped on the accelerator and sped away, rushing towards the weak point in the zombies’ encirclement. He managed to escape from this dangerous place without any danger.
It took Daryl a long time before he was willing to speak again.
“At this point, we have no choice but to go to Atlanta. I heard that the CDC there can be rescued. There is still hope.”
Moore didn’t argue, but glanced at the gas gauge and said, “We have to think about getting a car that can move first. This car’s gas tank is almost empty.”
More took Daryl back to his motorcycle gang and came to More’s small warehouse.
A wild motorcycle caught Daryl’s eye.
It has to be said that the two are brothers and their aesthetics are consistent to a certain extent.
Daryl fell in love with this silent beauty at first sight.
Moore seemed to have guessed what Daryl was thinking, and he reminded him, “No, Daryl, don’t even think about it. I spent a lot of money to build this thing.”
Daryl rolled his eyes at Moore, then said, “I’ll listen to you from now on. This thing belongs to me.”
Moore smiled and didn’t respond, but the two brothers seemed to understand each other tacitly.
Chapter 70: Road to Survival (IV) (Old Version)
A military base
Bill woke up from a coma and found himself surrounded by darkness. The only thing he was sure of was that he was lying on a bed and there was a person sleeping opposite him.
Bill first calmed himself down and tried to let his eyes adapt to the dark environment.
Gradually, Bill recognized the person opposite him.
It’s Zoe!
Bill rushed forward to check and saw that Zoe was breathing evenly and did not seem to be in danger of life.
Bill shook Zoe gently, and it took a long time for Zoe to wake up.
“Bill? Where is this? Where are the others?”
Zoe couldn’t remember too many details, only the chaotic scene of the plane falling rapidly in her mind. Until the helicopter encountered a collision, she couldn’t remember what happened afterwards.
Bill replied, “I’m not sure yet. I just woke up. But judging from the surrounding environment, it seems that we have been captured.”
The chat between the two seemed to have attracted someone’s attention. A small hole in the iron door was suddenly opened, and light instantly shone into the dark cell.
Bill and Zoe could only see a pair of eyes looking in from outside, and then closed again.
Such an action immediately made Bill uneasy and nervous.
It was unknown how long it took before the door was opened. The guard looked at them with his gun, and after finding nothing unusual, he slowly said to the two of them, “Follow me.”
Bill didn’t know what the other party was up to. He could only follow him. If something unexpected happened, it wouldn’t be too late to make plans. He could resist, but Zoe behind him didn’t have that kind of skills.
Zoe followed Bill tremblingly. Instead of worrying about her own situation, she was more worried about her luggage, camera, and film.
The soldier led the guard to a room. The soldier stood at the door and motioned Bill to enter. “Go in. Your person is waiting for you.”
Bill came into the room and found Francis and Louis.
“Francis! Louis!” Bill exclaimed
The man across the table looked at Bill and Zoe, and said to Francis and Louis, “Your teammates are here. You can trust me now.”
Bill still didn’t understand the situation, so he could only sit aside. The strange man said, “Now let me introduce myself again. I’m Dr. Williams, one of the researchers on this disaster. Because it happened suddenly, I have to isolate you.”
Williams’ camp was patrolling around the base as usual that day when they suddenly saw several smoking and falling helicopters flying overhead.
There were not many soldiers in the base, but they still went to check under the order of the company commander. When they arrived at the crash site, there were wreckage everywhere. They only found four survivors including Bill, and the others had either died or disappeared.
Everyone had no choice but to take Bill and the other three back. Due to the doctor’s test, the four of them were infected like most people.
In order to avoid accidents, the company commander could only order several people to be isolated for observation.
After further research by Dr. Williams, it was discovered that Zoe’s infection was different. This was an unprecedented symbiotic state. Without professional equipment, Williams could not conduct further and more detailed research. He could only keep Zoe’s blood sample and make further reports to his superiors.
At the same time, the guard came to report that Francis and Louis in the detention room had woken up and were not behaving abnormally. In addition to yelling at the guard at the door, he also asked about the whereabouts of Zoe and Bill.
Then this happened.
After Bill and his four companions understood the whole situation, they did not suspect anything, but Bill had a slight doubt: “Apart from us, there is no one left alive?”
The doctor replied, “No, if you don’t believe it, you can go to the crash site and see for yourself.”
Bill was skeptical and could only say helplessly, “I’ll go, but not now.”
In addition to wanting to check out the scene, Bill also hopes to get his Medal of Honor back. He wants to give it to the lieutenant, even if it means giving it to his corpse.
The doctor said, “When it’s safe, you can leave at any time, but because of the loud noise of the plane crash, a lot of zombies have gathered around. Although there are not many people in the base, it is no problem to protect your safety. It is better to wait for the zombies to disperse and then go out in a few days.”
Seeing this, Bill and his three companions had no choice but to give up.
Louis said indifferently, “Anywhere is fine, I just hope you can give us something to eat. We haven’t had a decent dinner for a few days. Oh, yes, and breakfast and lunch.”
Francis on the side complained, “You black guy are not only cowardly, but also only know how to eat.”
The doctor smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I will arrange it. But you guys have to cooperate with me in some experiments. Also, I hope you can tell me what’s going on outside.”
Bill asked “What’s up?”
Dr. Williams and Bill explained, “When the disaster broke out, one of our regiments came here to set up a quarantine area. Later, the government didn’t respond. The regiment commander and battalion commanders led a lot of people out to investigate, but none of them came back. Now there are only one and a half companies of soldiers left at the base. We know nothing about the outside world, except that there are traces of monsters all around us.”
Bill could only tell Williams what he knew along the way. “As far as I know, all the major cities in Georgia have fallen. Just a few days ago, the government ordered the withdrawal of troops. Later, the Air Force will enter the city to start bombing.”
Dr. Williams got some useful information, and then he could only laugh and said, “It’s ridiculous that we are still holding on here. It turns out that we have already become abandoned. It turns out that the main force is more important. You should go and have a meal and rest first, and we will talk later.”
Bill and his four friends had no choice but to say goodbye to the office and go to the cafeteria under the guidance of the guards.
Dr. William was alone in the room, lost in thought, looking at the order from his superior.
[Please control these people. We will send relevant personnel to receive them later. ]Dr. William became increasingly uneasy, and a strange feeling came over him.
After hesitating for a moment, Dr. William decided to destroy Zoe’s blood sample on the spot.
evening
It was already late autumn, and at dusk, the people at the base felt like they had just spent another day in fear.
Suddenly, several signal flares were fired from all around the base.
The sentry didn’t understand what was going on and quickly sounded the alarm. At that moment, everyone inside the base became alert.
Williams thought that the zombies had discovered the base again, but only later did he realize that something was wrong this time.
Someone is showing the way to the zombies, and the flares will soon attract the zombies wandering around.
Bill and his men also heard the noise. The guards were not stingy and gave everyone a rifle and an ammunition bag. The four of them hurried to the outside of the base.
“What happened?” Bill asked
Williams did not answer, but saw large groups of zombies beginning to appear all around.
“Oh my God, are we going to die here?”
Louis looked at the dense group of zombies.
Francis became excited. “It’s going to die, and it’s not certain who will die, so let’s just do it.”
Dr. William could only say to the others, “Let’s go. The only way to escape from the base is with those two old trains.”
Bill looked at Dr. Williams as if he knew something, and he did not refuse. He just asked, “What will you do after we leave?”
Dr. Williams smiled and said, “What else can I do? The best outcome for me is death. But if I were given another chance, I would still save the four of you, because you gave me hope of life.”
“Okay, let’s go now. Don’t stay and don’t trust the government anymore. Find a deserted place and enjoy your old age. There’s no point in going to Washington.”
Seeing that Dr. Williams was so determined, Bill had no choice but to give up. He waved goodbye to Williams and paid his highest respects to him.
Led by Bill, the three of them got into the train compartment. It also takes time to start the train.
At this moment, the stadium fence had been breached by the zombies.
“Let’s go.” Bill sighed
For Bill, protecting these three children is more important.
Bill and his companions had no choice but to board the train. Although Bill had never driven the train before, he found some tricks after a little exploration.
The train started moving slowly and soon arrived at the gate of the base. The gate was slowly opened. Bill thought it must be Dr. Williams who helped.
It’s a pity that I can’t keep this unstable bomb with me. There are too many unclear secrets about this person.
The four-man team left the base and gradually relaxed their guard.
Bill looked at the three exhausted people and couldn’t help but think of that rainy night.
Mercy Hospital when disaster strikes
Bill was preparing for surgery. He was very reluctant to undergo chemotherapy, thinking that it would be better to die on the battlefield than to suffer from hair loss, nausea and vomiting every day. However, the drug treatment was very effective, and the cancerous tissue had become very small. It only needed surgical removal, and the effect was seen quickly, and there would be no recurrence in a short time.
Bill struggled for a long time, and finally convinced himself with the advice of his comrades.
Bill was lying quietly on the operating table, the air around him was quite quiet, and the surgeon beside him was putting on his equipment with the help of his assistant.
At the same time, there was a commotion outside the operating room, and the doctor looked very angry. It shouldn’t be so noisy outside, as it would disturb him. He quickly signaled his assistant to check what was going on.
Before the assistant could reach the door, it was violently pushed open from the outside.
The blood-stained man rushed in hastily, looking for a place to hide.
Bill was also startled. It seemed that something bad had happened.
Bill quickly put on his hospital gown, picked up the anesthetic holder beside him, and knocked the man to the ground.
I saw some people with hideous faces walking slowly outside the operating room.
The assistant and the surgeon had never seen such symptoms before and were so terrified that they stood there in shock.
Only Bill held the weapon tightly in his hand.
Chapter 71: The Road to Survival (V) (Old Version)
In a flash, Bill realized that these things were not good things. He found a flaw, defeated several monsters in turn and escaped the attack. However, the few people in the operating room were not so lucky. Bill could vaguely hear calls for help and screams while running away.
Arriving at the open area, the entire Mercy Hospital seemed like a purgatory on earth. Bill fled all the way and could no longer remember how many monsters he had knocked down or how many weapons he had changed.
Bill only remembered walking all the way to the Veterans Club, which was already in ruins, with chairs and tables overturned.
My own nursing home is also deserted. Many elderly people have been taken away by their children, and those who don t have children don t know where the caregivers have sent them to.
Bill came to his room and looked at the turquoise military uniform hanging on the wall.
“Maybe I should do something I should do,” Bill thought.
Soldiers are respected because of their duties. Even if they take off their uniforms, their duties remain and they will still be respected.
Others changed out of their tattered, muddy hospital gowns, put on their military uniforms again, and put on their green berets.
The cigarettes in the cabinet were also picked up again.
“Bill was dead and Bill was reborn, fuck the cancer, fuck the cancer, fuck the cancer.”
With one puff of cigarette, the soul of veteran Bill returned.
Bill returned to the Veterans Club, and the old M16, which was originally an exhibit, was picked up again.
Looking at the familiar gun, Bill re-engraved his original gun serial number on it.
Bill also loaded several boxes of 5.56 bullets under the bar.
When he arrived at his comrades’ homes, they were all covered in blood without exception. Bill could only see them off with tears in his eyes.
It seemed as if even God couldn’t bear to play such a joke.
It had begun to drizzle when Bill went out. Bill leaned against a corner and lit a cigarette.
The zombies blocked by the fence in the corner kept trying to pull Bill out.
“Jack, Thor, Osborn, Finn, oh my god, what have I done.”
Bill slowly raised the M1911 pistol in his hand and was about to put it to his temple when a voice interrupted him.
“Hey, old man, do you have a cigarette? Come on.”
Bill raised his head and looked at Francis who was holding a shotgun, while Louis behind him was looking around tremblingly.
Zoe rushed forward to check. “Sir, are you injured? I know first aid and can help you.”
Zoe took out a first aid kit with a red cross and was about to bandage Bill. (Right-click to heal teammates)
Bill put down the gun and said slowly, “It’s okay, kid, I’m just a little tired, sit down and take a rest. Thank you.”
Seeing this, Zoe saw that old man Bill was not seriously injured, so she helped Bill up.
Back to the present
Bill’s thoughts returned to the present. On the train, Francis and Louis were napping against each other, while Zoe was resting with her legs hugged.
It was this group of children who helped me when I was in despair.
Bill remembered something and quickly woke everyone up, “Wake up, kids.”
The other three were not sleeping soundly to begin with, so Bill called them softly twice and they woke up.
“What happened?” Francis asked.
Bill smiled. “Nothing. It’s just that we should get off the bus. We should be in Virginia now. We can’t go east anymore. I know a small island in the south. Maybe Dr. Williams is right. Arcadia is not bad.”
The few people did not have many objections. Since Bill had made the decision, everyone would support and believe in the old man.
Francis said, “It’s okay for me to go with you, but old man, don’t forget that you will always owe me a cigarette, so don’t die before me.”
Bill slowed down the train, and several people jumped off the train and disappeared into the jungle.
They didn’t know how long they had been walking, as the entire route was through sparsely populated mountainous areas.
Gradually, Bill slowed down.
Years of experience in the Vietnam War told me that I seemed to be being targeted by something.
At this moment, more than 20 militants appeared in the jungle nearby.
“Put down your weapons and raise your hands in surrender.”
“I’m old and my reactions are slow. I didn’t realize something was wrong until I got into the encirclement,” Bill said self-deprecatingly.
The four men put down their weapons obediently.
Several armed men tied up Bill and his men. The leader said, “You guys, send these four back to the branch first, and the rest of you follow me to the terminal. Sir Simon is still waiting for us.”
Several younger brothers nodded and took Bill and his men away.
After the truce in the Salvation Hall
Francis faced Simon and couldn’t help yelling, “Boy, let me go if you dare. Let’s fight one-on-one. Don’t hit the old man.”
Simon looked at Bill, whose face was a little green, and smiled, “Don’t worry, I won’t do anything to you today. Although this old man in military uniform is tough, he will probably die if he continues to fight. As long as you help me do one thing, I can set you free immediately.”
Francis asked, “What is it?”
Simon smiled and slowly took out a photo from his arms, “Kill someone.”
Meanwhile, here’s Negan.
Dwight also suggested to Negan in his office, “I think your idea is very risky. There are only two communities at the headquarters now. Simon is going to take action at this time, which is the most worthy of vigilance. Why did you agree to meet with him?”
Negan on the sofa didn’t pay attention to Dwight’s words. He smiled and said, “Even you know that now is the best time to take action. How could I not know? Your brain is just like your penis. It’s still so small after so long. I deliberately transferred other communities. Many of them have been bribed by Simon. Gathering together is a variable. Now the situation is simplified, which makes it easier for Simon to reveal his flaws.”
Dwight was still puzzled and asked, “Why take such a risk? Wouldn’t it be better to transfer all the people in the community back? On the one hand, Simon can be killed directly, and on the other hand, Lincoln Town can be taken over.”
Negan smiled and said, “Dwight, please go out first. I want to be alone.”
Negan ordered Dwight to leave, so Dwight had to leave first. The reason why Dwight was loyal to Negan was that he was one of the few close friends of Negan, and on the other hand, he wanted to better protect Shirley who was under Negan’s wings.
When Dwight left, he reminded the guards to be on high alert.
Negan looked at his reflection in the mirror and said to himself, “No one can escape the clutches of Negan the King of Hanging. No one is an exception.”
The file bag on the table contained the news about Lincoln Town that Dwight had found out.
Some time ago, Dwight placed spies in Lincoln Town.
Negan began to look through the detailed information of the entire town of Lincoln. Although a lot of information was not found out, the facilities and scale of the entire town, as well as the food problem, were all found out.
“There are always people who think that the world belongs to one person. In fact, I just want to let those people know that the world belongs to everyone. The government was rotten to the core when it was in power. Now that the government is gone, it should stop this dictatorial behavior in a timely manner.”
For some reason, Negan thought of that woman.
Compared to those women in the women’s hall who were fawning and trying to survive, that woman was the first one who dared to confront him head-on.
The truce has been in place for two months now, and although Negan has pulled out several nails in Virginia, he himself does not feel the joy of a winner.
“Someone, go call the leader of the Garbage Gang for a meeting. I haven’t dealt with her for a long time.”
The guard who opened the door heard his instructions and went outside to pass the message.
Negan really wanted to know the detailed information about the woman in Lincoln Town. The leader of the Garbage Gang could answer any questions or confusion he had, but what was more puzzling was that this woman gave a different feeling from the woman in Lincoln Town.
The leader of the Garbage Gang was like a hungry leopard, staring at him all the time. He was just the prey he had been looking for for a long time.
But Negan really couldn’t see what kind of waves she would make, and he had also warned his men not to kill the Trash Gang. Negan really wanted to see what kind of show this woman wanted to put on for him.
In comparison, Negan is more like the woman in Lincoln Town. It is the first time in all these years that someone has attracted him so much. After Lucille left, Negan originally thought that no woman could attract him anymore. But knowing those selfish and vulgar women in the women’s hall, Negan misses Lucille’s kindness and Camilla’s charm all the time every day.
And the woman in Lincoln
“I remember everyone seemed to call her Ada.” Negan thought uncertainly.
And Aida was the first woman that made Negan want to explore her on his own initiative.
?A-choo?
“I guess Daryl and Rick are talking bad about me behind my back again.”
Ada explained to Carol and Andrea in the office
Carol and Andrea also laughed. “Officer, you better be careful. It’s the changing seasons and you’re more likely to catch a cold. You should take some time to have Dr. Herschel check you out.”
Ada has been quite nervous recently. She thought that the Savior Army would soon attack again after occupying Virginia, but she didn’t expect that more than two months have passed.
The peaceful days made Ada from the Ministry of Defense restless. She began to pay attention to the various data that Dianna had recently managed at the town government.
But everything is no worse than when I was there. On the contrary, there has been a great improvement in public satisfaction, and even many people have signed up for the reserve selection.
This proposal was also made by Dianna on her own initiative.
It did share a lot of work with Ada, which was in line with Ada’s policies to some extent.
Ada looked at Carol’s file and was surprised by a piece of news. “Jesse is pregnant?”
Carol smiled and said, “Yes, Captain Rick wanted to apply for some supplies commonly used by pregnant women some time ago. But it seems that Captain Rick has no intention of making it public.”
Ada smiled and said, “Carol, you don’t have to be so distant. Rick and we are old acquaintances.”
Andrea corrected him, “No, no, no, Commander Ada, there is one thing Mayor Dianna and I agree on.”
Ada asked curiously, “Is there such a thing? Tell me about it.”
Carol and Andrea answered in unison, “When you’re working, you call it a job title.” (Secretary Yuliang’s Easter egg)
Ada nodded with satisfaction and felt that it made sense.
“Ms. Dianna is more professional than me. I need to learn more from her. I also want to be like you. I also want to improve myself.”
Hahahaha, there was a burst of laughter in the office.
Chapter 72: Zovi Protocol (Old Version)
The Salvation Army Headquarters, West Virginia (Salvation Church)
No one knew why Janedis appeared, and no one knew when she entered the Saviors’ field of vision.
The Garbage Gang, as the name suggests, is a place that specializes in recycling waste. It is affiliated with the largest second-hand car trading center in the original Kingdom of Gods (South Boston). After the disaster, no one patronized that place anymore. The people who used to live there either fled or used equipment to build a wall with the abandoned vehicles.
The Garbage Gang specializes in taking in refugees in distress. It is rumored that their leader, Janedis, is a government official, but that is just a rumor.
Now, as always, Jadis was in the lobby of the Sanctuary, waiting for Negan’s summons. Not long after, a guard came to show Jadis the way.
Along the way, Janedis witnessed that everyone in the Savior Hall was ferocious and evil. It can only be said that the main members of the Savior Hall are adult men. This is a policy called resource class pursued by Negan.
Men can fight and enjoy the highest level of treatment in the Salvation Army. Women can do some chores and even help men solve their problems and relieve their desires. They belong to the middle class and can barely survive. The elderly and children are basically just to restrain those who are not very obedient. Such elderly and children are no different from prisoners and enjoy the lowest level of treatment. They are fed with junk food every day and can barely maintain their lives.
In the Saviors, being useless means your life is over. The Saviors never keep idle people. Even Negan’s women are just high-class prostitutes kept as rewards for meritorious officials.
Soon, Jadis came to Negan’s room under the guidance of the guards.
The guard watched Janedis enter and then stood guard outside the door.
The area where Negan operates within the Sanctuary is staffed by confidants carefully selected from the Dwight community. Simon or people from other communities are only allowed to patrol the periphery.
When I entered the room, I saw Negan reading a history textbook from the Cold War era.
Negan knew that Jadis had arrived, but he was not in a hurry to express his opinion.
“Greetings, Lord Negan. Here comes your subordinate, Jadis.” After a long time, Jadis finally took the initiative to greet him.
Negan put down his legs and closed the book at the desk, then began to look Janedis up and down.
“Long time no see, you trash girl. How have you been lately? Is there anything new?” Negan said with a smile
“Replying to Lord Negan, everything we have searched for recently has been handed over to Lord Dwight. South Boston is running out of basic supplies now, and we are no longer able to continue supplying them. I beg Lord Negan to give us some more assistance. Or…” Janedis said
“Okay!” Negan interrupted the conversation. He didn’t want to talk about this today.
Negan then said, “From today on, the supplies you need will be halved. As for how you survive, that is your business. This world does not need weaklings. Weaklings are just a waste of air and resources.”
“I asked you to come here today because I want to ask you about someone. As far as I know, your intelligence work has been good.”
Janedis has received the greatest benefit on this trip and is very happy to help Negan solve his doubts.
“Master Negan, please give me your orders.” Janedis replied
“Ada, formerly of Lincolnton, Georgia, help me get her intelligence, the more detailed the better.” Negan said
Janedis thought for a while, then said, “As far as I know, Lincolnton was controlled by a bully named Brian Black. It was originally called Woodbury, but was defeated by Ada and her men, and the town was lost. I have also paid attention to this Ada. According to insiders, her official background is that she is a trainee police officer in the Atlanta Police Department. Apart from that, there is nothing special about her. Her territory includes Atlanta Prison No. 1, the entire town of Lincolnton, and several farms.”
Negan thought for a moment, then continued, “Okay, go down. There are some other things that I hope you can consider carefully. Once you do it, everything will be irreversible.”
Seeing this, Jadis had no choice but to leave Negan’s room. The guards at the door were watching Jadis’ every move as she left. She just happened to pass by Dwight when she left.
Dwight only saw Janedis’s arrival out of the corner of his eye and did not show any strange expression.
Dwight knocks on Negan’s door.
“Come in.” Negan said from inside the house.
Dwight pushed the door open and saw Negan standing up and stretching his muscles.
“What’s the matter? Dwight?” Negan asked
“Simon summoned the four men, and I believe they will soon plan an assassination.” Dwight said.
Dwight never flatters Negan like others do. Negan doesn’t mind this. After all, Dwight is considered a relatively reliable subordinate in Negan’s mind.
Negan didn’t react much after hearing this, he just slowly said the three words “I understand”.
“By the way, Dwight, do you think it’s possible to support Ezekiel, the child from the Kingdom of God, and let him compete with Ada in Lincoln Town? After all, according to your intelligence, Ezekiel is no longer living the life of being admired by everyone as before after joining Lincoln Town. Do you think you can make some efforts in this regard?” Negan said.
Dwight rolled his eyes in his sockets, and then he thought of a way. “Maybe it can be done this way, but there is no guarantee that it will work. As long as we promise not to be an enemy of the Kingdom of God in the future and promise to hand over Lincoln Town to him for jurisdiction, and even be willing to send troops to help him when he turns against us, this may be worth a try.”
Negan thought about the plan.
Although people are selfish, if I were Ezekiel, this plan would indeed benefit the Kingdom of God. But chasing away the wolf would attract the eagle, and Ezekiel was not willing to be inferior to others for a long time. Moreover, Ezekiel’s strength could not shake the status of the alliance communities in Lincoln Town. The most important thing was just to consume the strength of the alliance.
“Forget it. Instead of negotiating peace later, it’s better to negotiate peace directly and in an open and honest manner.” Negan said.
Seeing this, Dwight had no choice but to stop talking about this issue and changed the subject.
“I saw Janedis at the door just now, and it reminded me of some little things. I have some concerns.”
Negan turned around and looked at Dwight and said, “Are you afraid that the trash girl will make our people disappear too?”
“Yes, it’s hard to guess where that woman came from. She’s as dangerous as Simon.” Dwight expressed his opinion.
In fact, Dwight had reported the Garbage Gang to Negan not long ago.
The refugees that the Garbage Gang handed over these days were always not what they wanted. They had been told to hand over eight refugees, but they only handed over six, and they said two of them had escaped in the dark.
After Dwight’s secret investigation, he found that not only the refugees, but also some of Janedis’s confidants disappeared inexplicably. They said to the outside world that they were killed by zombies.
But no matter how hard Dwight looked, he could not find any trace of them, let alone the crime scene that Janedis mentioned.
At that time, Negan said that as long as Jadis did not touch the core interests of the Saviors, she would be left alone. After all, the Saviors could still gain a lot of benefits from Jadis.
“Okay, you go down first. I’ll let you know when I think about it.” Negan said to Dwight.
After Dwight left, Negan’s eyes kept looking at Lucille who was standing upside down in the corner.
When Ada woke up this morning, her left eyelid kept twitching. Although superstition says that if the left eye twitches, it means good fortune, and if the right eye twitches, it means disaster, she looked at the scenery outside the window.
?QQ QQ?
“Come in” The sudden knock on the door disrupted Ada’s thoughts.
It was Spencer Monroe. Ada didn’t understand the situation when she saw it.
“Captain Ada, I’m here to propose an application to join the action team. The work in the police station is not a job for humans.” Spencer said
“Oh? Where did you get that from?” Ada asked
“Chief Sean, what kind of work do we do every day? Either patrolling and resolving disputes in the town or organizing people to clean the streets. I really don’t understand whether we are police officers or sanitation workers.”
“Shouldn’t you go to your mother, Mayor Diana, for this matter?” Ada asked
It would have been fine if Ada hadn’t mentioned it, but when Spencer did, he became even more dissatisfied and said, “You two are quite interesting. My mother asked me to come to you, and now you want me to go to my mother again.”
After hearing this, Ada probably understood what Diana meant.
“So, what do you think?” Ada asked
When Spencer saw that there was a way, he approached Ada with a little excitement and said.
“I want to join the action team, preferably the company that Rosita and her friends are in.”
Ada couldn’t help but feel contemptuous after hearing this. Good fellow, there are so many girls in town to choose from, but you have to pick Rosita to chat up. Thinking of Abraham’s physique, I’m really afraid that he will beat Spencer to death on the spot with one punch.
Ada shook her head and quickly pulled her thoughts away from the bloody scene. It was really a bit shocking to the eyes.
Seeing Spencer was still waiting for his reply.
Ada could only say, “Well, go find the commander of the first battalion, Rick, and the commander of the fifth company, Abraham. If they agree to let you go, I have no objection.”
Ada had the honor of witnessing Abraham’s patrol from the 5th Company. It was not that she looked down on Spencer, but not many people in the community could sustain that patrol intensity.
This also led to a sharp increase in the combat effectiveness of the Fifth Company in the past two months of the ceasefire, almost approaching that of Daryl’s First Company.
Abraham has recently won the appreciation of More. After all, they were in the same army and they can be considered to appreciate each other. Rick also admires Abraham as a tough guy, and after several dinners, they have become close friends.
It is worth mentioning that as time went by, Abraham gradually let go of his prejudice, which allowed Eugene in the police station to be free. He was released and went to work with Oscar the repairman in Reggie’s construction department.
Eugene majored in mechanical engineering and automation, which also allowed him to begin to find his own value.
Back to the present, Spencer got Ada’s verbal agreement and excitedly left the office, forgetting to close the door before rushing to the First Battalion.
This also made Ada shake her head alone.
He said slowly, “Diana is the worst person to have such an unlucky child.”
“Hahahaha, Spencer is indeed a headache. It’s really embarrassing for you to kick the ball to you.”
As soon as Ada finished speaking, Deanna came over.
Seeing this, Ada quickly stood up and went forward to greet him.
Chapter 73: Zovi Agreement (II) (Old Version)
“Ms. Diana, how come you have time to come here?” Ada quickly apologized with a smile.
There are many strange things in this world, and one of the most embarrassing things is being caught saying bad things in person.
Dianna didn’t mind and followed Ada into the house and sat on the sofa nearby.
Ms. Diana’s secretary Heather was very considerate and used the equipment in Ada’s room to make two bags of coffee and then brought them to the two of them.
Dianna knew that this was not Ada’s neglect, but Ada was a bit carefree and liked to do everything by herself without being served. So she declined Tara’s appointment of Ada as secretary.
Heather then left the room and waited outside. It was the secretary’s duty to prevent the leader’s conversation from being interrupted.
Deanna spoke to Ada after seeing Heather leave.
“Officer Ada, my informant reported to me that the Savior Army has recently planted spies in the community. A large amount of community intelligence has been leaked to the Savior Army.” Dianna said
Ada was not too surprised by this.
The first point is that as a former government council member and mayor, it is not surprising that Dianna likes to plant spies. Anyone with a little political means and brains will do that.
Secondly, I don t think there is anything wrong with the community s current anti-intelligence work.
After all, intelligence is a double-edged sword. Didn’t I mislead the governor with wrong intelligence and fall into his trap?
As the community grows, it is understandable that spies are planted in. As the saying goes, if you know your enemy and yourself, you will never be defeated.
After all, those spies are also members of the alliance. If they are normal people, they will know which kind of life is better. Over time, it is not impossible for them to use it for their own benefit.
Didn t the Prime Minister s intelligence department cause Chiang Kai-shek s army a lot of trouble back then? What s even more outrageous is that there was actually an intelligence agency that hired people to investigate the intelligence of the person being hired.
The result is predictable.
Thinking of this, Ada had the answer and replied, “Ms. Dianna, I’m glad you can tell me this, but after all, spies are like water, they can penetrate everywhere. As the community grows, some people with ulterior motives will certainly plant spies in. There is no need to panic.”
Diana did not agree with Ada’s point of view. She picked up the coffee and said, “Coffee is extremely bitter. The community is just like this cup of original coffee. It will only be delicious if sugar and milk are added. What should be there should still be there.”
Ada also heard the hidden meaning of Diana’s hint. She had to do what she had to do. Otherwise, it would seem unnatural.
Ada smiled and said, “Ms. Diana is really thoughtful. I’m grateful for your advice.”
The two then chatted about some trivial matters, with the focus being on how to plan a good community.
It wasn’t until much later that Dianna, who had a meeting at noon, came back.
Ms. Deanna said goodbye to Ada.
Ida was also going to go to the first camp. When she was about to go out, she met Billy Herschel Green who came to report the news.
Billy Sean is Herschel’s youngest son. After the community was expanded, he was introduced by Herschel to work in the guard team. Glenn was very troubled by this brother-in-law. He was courageous but a little reckless, so he simply arranged a patrol and errand job for Billy Green.
“Captain Ada, Commander Rick said he wants you to come over for something.” Billy said, panting.
Ada looked at Billy blankly, then took out her radio to check. She pressed the button but there was no response. It seemed that the battery was out of power. No wonder she had to communicate verbally.
“Got it. I’m on my way to the first battalion.” Ada responded.
Billy, who was standing by, completed his mission and prepared to return to the guard team to report.
In the meeting room of the first battalion, everyone began to discuss their opinions.
It was not until Ada came that they had a general discussion.
As soon as Ada entered the door, she felt the atmosphere was strange.
Rick saw this and came to Ada with a letter, then said, “Look at this.”
Ada took it and looked at it.
[Dear Ms. Ida Winn, it is an honor to meet you. I find your management style very novel and different. I would like to formally invite you to sit down and discuss ways for peaceful coexistence. The location is at the border between Georgia and Virginia. I hope to come up with a plan that satisfies both sides. During this period, I will withdraw all the Salvation Army in Georgia back to the border. I look forward to your presence.] Negan
“Wang Defa?”
Ada didn’t know how to comment on this matter.
I originally thought that Spencer had done something weird again.
“Who sent it?” Ida asked
Rick at the side replied calmly, “The North Gate sentry received it half an hour ago. The person who came claimed to be from the terminal.”
Ida crumpled up the paper and began to think about something. Before she could speak, Daryl became excited again. “You can’t go. This must be a trap.”
Tommy on the side supported Daryl for once, and also agreed, “I personally think that it is very likely a trap, but if it is true, this can be regarded as an opportunity for us.”
Captain Abraham of the Fifth Company said, “No matter if it’s a trap or not, the Fifth Company is accompanying us, and Daryl’s First Company is on the periphery. Even if it’s a trap, we can escort Ada away safely.”
Second Captain Sasha and Third Captain Michonne objected. “What if this is a trap, designed to distract us so they can attack? That would be too risky.”
Everyone had their own opinions and for a moment, they all held their own views.
Ada was not sure at the moment what Negan was up to. What everyone said were all reasonable possibilities.
Rick and More suggested, “In my opinion, it’s best not to go. It’s safest to wait and see what happens.”
Ada looked at the map. Now the entire northern part of Georgia was full of traces of the Savior Army’s activities. It might be impossible to go north, but there was still room for exploration in the south.
Ada could also feel at this time that although Negan’s approach of spreading everywhere could easily be targeted and defeated one by one by someone with ulterior motives, the simultaneous development of multiple locations was indeed much faster than Ada sticking to one place by herself.
The key to the problem at the moment is not the authenticity of Negan’s negotiations, but the territory. The road to the north has basically been blocked. If they are surrounded on all sides in the future, there will be no way to survive.
The question is why Negan would think of negotiating when he clearly has the upper hand.
This doesn’t make sense. It’s not in Negan’s character, at least not as a leader of the Saviors.
A few hours ago
This happened shortly after Negan met with Dwight.
Negan is also reading the latest updates from communities in other parts of the country.
The community in New York had several small-scale conflicts with local organizations and was preparing to apply for reinforcements from the headquarters.
Various information related to New York was also sent to Negan’s room, and Negan was reading it.
[Knock knock knock] “Lord Negan,” the guard called.
“What’s the matter?” Negan asked in the house.
“Your Excellency, there is news from Simon’s frontier terminal camp that someone from Lincoln has a letter for you.”
Negan also felt that it was a strange coincidence. He had just asked Janedis for detailed information about Ada, the person in charge of Lincoln Town, in the morning, and in the afternoon he received a letter from Lincoln Town. This was the first time he had received such information since the armistice.
Negan sorted out his thoughts, then said, “Send it in.”
With Negan’s approval, the guard came to Negan’s desk with the letter in both hands.
Negan ignored him and was busy with his own business.
The guard tactfully placed it on the table, then slowly retreated, gently closing the door when he left.
After the guards left, Negan put down the things in his hands, picked up the letter and began to read it.
[Dear Lord Negan of the Saviors, I am very sorry for the misunderstanding and friction between the two sides some time ago. After thinking for a long time, I decided to surrender to the Saviors. I hope Lord Negan will accept and treat the people of this community with kindness regardless of the past. I would like to discuss the specific matters in person. We will meet at the border of Georgia and Virginia in a few days for negotiations. In order to express our sincerity, this community has decided to release all the captured Saviors in the prison on the day of the negotiation. ] Ada, Lincoln
Negan also found it unbelievable. They were in a tense confrontation a few days ago, but now something like this happened suddenly. There must be something wrong.
“It seems that Simon’s brain is only capable of such low-level tricks.” Negan thought
It is not difficult to see that this was Simon’s work. Fortunately, Negan also wanted to meet Aida. It would be best if they could really come up with a plan.
Negan also knew that it was a bit of a fantasy to make such a large community submit to him. As long as both parties could reach a consensus, there was nothing that could prevent them from coexisting peacefully.
It’s time for me to make some arrangements and remove Simon, this fence-sitter.
Negan stood up, simply adjusted his leather jacket, then picked up Lucille from the corner and walked out of the room leisurely.
The guards at the door didn’t dare to breathe when they saw Negan like this, because every time Negan picked up Lucille, something bad was bound to happen.
Dwight received the notification and was heading to the Sanctuary to meet Negan.
“Dwight, let’s go. It’s time to clean up some of these bastards.”
Negan looked at Dwight leading the guards and began to express his thoughts.
The group prepared to go to Georgia.
After getting in the car, Negan asked Dwight beside him, “Is everything arranged?”
Dwight nodded, then whispered something in Negan’s ear.
The driver in front could only pretend that he was deaf at the moment and drive ahead obediently.
In Lincoln Town, Ada’s convoy also drove out of the town.
After discussion, Ada decided to go there.
Daryl led the first company to clear the way in front, while Abraham and Rick led the fifth company to stand guard in the rear.
Glenn and Lee led two guard squads to provide protection in the center.
Negan and Ada’s convoys were driving on the road in a mighty manner.
They are all heading towards the same goal.
Chapter 74: Zovi Agreement (Part 3) (Old Version)
Both Carolina and Georgia are located in the southeastern part of the United States and were later divided into two.
They are North Carolina and South Carolina.
Cross the Carolinas and you’ll reach Virginia.
Both parties were in a relatively fair position for this meeting.
Located on the border between Columbia and Charlotte, there is a remote town called Union.
This place is not far from Lincoln Town, but also not close to the Salvation Army.
In comparison, Ada’s side arrived first.
In order to prevent any accidents, Daryl’s company had already patrolled the area within a few hundred meters outside the town and arranged for people to be on guard.
Abraham led the fifth company to search the town and solved some hidden dangers.
When winter came, most of the zombies in the town seemed to have migrated north with the zombie horde.
Rick, Glenn and Lee were waiting at the negotiation point under the protection of the security squad.
This was Li’s first time on a field trip, so he was a little nervous.
Glenn is not stage-frightened, which may have something to do with his personality. He is never that reserved.
Not long after, a radio call was received from Daryl outside.
“Negan’s team has seen it. The first company will be responsible for the perimeter security.”
Rick, who was beside Ida, raised his intercom and replied, “Received. Please be careful.”
A team of one or two hundred people slowly drove into the town.
The leading pickup truck opened its door and the person who came in was Dwight.
Dwight got out of the car and checked his compound crossbow, still looking for Daryl in the crowd.
The car door behind him also opened, and Negan, wearing a leather jacket, slowly got out of the car.
Negan looked around at the deployment of the alliance personnel, and then whispered something to Dwight, but it is unknown.
Dwight led dozens of people and began to leave the town.
And Negan swaggered to the meeting place.
Glenn and Lee beside Ada were somewhat intimidated by Negan’s aura. Rick remained alert, with his hand exposed to his right leg at any time so that he could pull out the revolver in his holster at any time.
“Hello, guys from Lincoln Town, long time no see.”
As Negan entered the room, he greeted everyone enthusiastically.
No one responded, they just watched Negan perform quietly.
Aida said slowly, “It hasn’t been long. We have only had a few days of peace. Look, you, the modern Bin Laden, have invited us here again.”
Negan, along with several of his men, slowly came to the small wooden table, unceremoniously pulled out a chair and sat opposite Aida.
“Ma’am, please be careful with your words. I have tried to refrain from swearing in front of women.” Negan said
“I came here today to hear how we can coexist peacefully to the satisfaction of both sides.” Ada said.
Negan smiled and gestured to his younger brother behind him. The younger brother slowly took out a box and placed it on the table.
Rick’s hand had already grasped the handle of the gun, but he did not act rashly.
Negan slowly opened the box, revealing a pair of goblets and a bottle of wine.
Negan said to Aida while busy with the things in his hands.
“Let’s not talk about this today. Let’s put this aside for now. Today’s meeting is just to ask you to do me a small favor. If you can do it well, everything will be fine. If not, then I can’t do anything. I can only recall all my men and eliminate all of you in Lincoln Town.”
Ada, who was sitting opposite Negan, also knew that Negan had the ability, but this was the worst strategy of fighting head-on, which he would not adopt. Ada guessed that Negan might have encountered some difficulties.
“Please give me some advice. If it’s not something that’s against the law, maybe I’ll consider it,” Ada responded.
Negan handed over the poured red wine, and Ada did not refuse. The two of them clinked their glasses and drank at the same time.
Negan smiled and said, “Thank you for your kindness. Now I’m going to get down to business. The favor I want you to do me is very simple.”
“************”
“Ward’s Law?”
Rick, Glenn and Lee were stunned by the answer they had been expecting.
At the same time, gunshots began to be heard outside the house.
Gradually, the gunshots became more and more frequent.
Salvation Church Headquarters
“Everyone, scatter! Clear the road!”
Dwight was pushing a stretcher, running in the corridor with blood on his face.
The remaining staff of the Salvation Hall were all stunned by this scene. They had never seen such a scene before and quickly stepped aside.
Dwight was seen pushing Negan on a stretcher, covered in dust.
He was wheeled all the way to the infirmary.
The doctor was also shocked. How could the killer who had threatened him in the past become his patient today?
“Perform the operation quickly! Save the lives as soon as possible. Everyone else, get out!”
There were some slightly injured patients with limited mobility in the ward who were all driven out of the infirmary by Dwight.
After closing the door, the doctor quickly changed his equipment, unbuttoned Negan’s leather jacket, and began to look for wounds in the blood.
“Where is the wound?”
The doctor searched for a long time, but could not find the wound except for some sticky black blood. But he did not dare to neglect it, and could only put his hope on Dwight, hoping that he could remind him where the wound was.
Negan opened his eyes.
He spoke slowly. “Caleb, you did a good job. You saved me without any selfish motives. You didn’t use the scalpel to give me two more cuts.”
Doctor Caleb was also confused, and when he looked at Dwight beside him, he was no longer as impulsive as before. Instead, he smiled with nostalgia.
Negan slowly sat up and said to Dr. Caleb, “Pretending to be dead is a really fucking bad idea, but what that woman said is also right, sometimes dying can have a miraculous effect.”
Negan pulled Dwight’s men off the stretcher and complained to Dwight, “Where did you get this? It stinks.”
Dwight laughed and said, “We have to use human blood. Using pigments would be too fake. Only real blood will turn black after oxidation. I killed a spy that Simon had planted in my team.”
Negan pouted and said, “I hope it’s just this once. Caleb, go and announce to the public that I have been rescued but have been in a coma due to my injuries. No one is allowed to visit me.”
Doctor Caleb on the side nodded and responded, “Okay, Master Negan.”
Seeing Caleb leave, Negan sighed and said to Dwight.
“After this, go to the Women’s Hall and return Dr. Caleb’s daughter to him. Take good care of her and give her more food and supplies.”
Caleb was originally from a certain community. After being conquered by the Saviors, Negan was impressed by Caleb’s abilities. He tried to persuade him, but was rejected by Caleb because he was ready to go to Georgia to look for relatives. Negan had no choice but to tie up Dr. Caleb’s daughter.
Dwight nodded in agreement, but also expressed his concerns: “If we don’t allow visits, will Simon not dare to take action? After all, if it were me, I would never take action if I wasn’t completely sure.”
Dwight realized something was wrong after he finished speaking. Looking at Negan’s eyes, he quickly explained, “Don’t get me wrong. I mean if I were Simon.”
Negan didn’t say much, but he felt that Dwight was a little nervous. However, whether that sentence was a true assumption or just said subconsciously, Negan had his own plan in mind.
Then Negan said, “Whether it’s true or not, I have already created an opportunity for Simon. Some things become more real the more fake they are. If you try to be real, they will seem fake.”
“For Simon, the fact that I don’t allow people to visit me is a precaution against him. He will also think that only in this way can I be truly injured. After all, the person who fired the gun is his man.”
How could Dwight understand the principle of “when you are weak, you should be strong” and “when you are strong, you should be weak”. This is also what Negan saw in the English version of the Art of War when he was studying history books recently.
At this time, on Simon’s side, Bill and his team also completed the task successfully.
“Well done, you four are free.” Simon slapped his thigh in praise.
Bill and his four companions were handing back the sniper rifle and .338 bullet casings to Simon for viewing.
“As expected, a veteran. He killed Negan with one shot.” Simon shared with his younger brother beside him.
At Simon’s signal, Bill, Francis, Louis and Zoe were all released from prison and given some dry food and water.
The four were escorted by guards to be sent out of the Salvation Hall.
Simon and others continued to discuss countermeasures.
“Reporting to Sir Simon, the infirmary said that Negan has been rescued, but no one is allowed to visit him.” said the younger brother at the side.
Simon became even more complacent when he saw this, “Hahaha, he is at the end of his rope. He called his brothers and prepared to kill Negan.”
The younger brother at the side hesitated and said, “Master Simon, why don’t we find out the truth before we take action? If, I mean if there is any trouble, we brothers will be doomed if we take action.”
Simon looked at these younger brothers. Although they boasted loudly on weekdays, they were still hesitant when it came to rebelling.
Simon stood up and kicked the little brother in the crotch, cursing, “You fucking coward, no wonder Negan calls you little bastards all day long. He, Negan, killed the former leader in public that day. Can you learn from Negan?”
The other brothers at the side also looked at the younger brother rolling on the ground in pain and said, “Yes, let’s kill Negan. From now on, we will be the ones in charge.”
Regarding this matter, the younger brother who saw me off came back to report.
Simon asked, “Were all four killed?”
The men came back with four backpacks, put them on the table and said, “Finished.”
Simon sighed and said, “What a pity. I haven’t tried that female college student Zoe yet. Compared with those bitches in the Women’s Hall, she is so cool.”
The younger brother waved his hands helplessly.
Damn it, you gave the order, blame me.
Fortunately, Simon didn’t care and said to all his confidants present.
The younger brother who was in pain also slowly stood up again.
“Quickly gather the men, kill Dwight and Negan tonight. Once Negan is dead, Dwight won’t be a problem. I have arranged for the outside of the Sanctuary tonight, and they are all the former subordinates of our former leader. Tonight is the day Negan dies.”
Everyone in the group was enjoying the bright future and started celebrating in advance.
Little did they know that death was quietly approaching behind them.
Chapter 75: Zovi Agreement (IV) (Old Version)
Lincoln Township League Headquarters
In the meeting room, Ezekiel, Deanna, Jesse, Ada, Rick, Sean (Sean Welsh), Glenn, Paul (Jesus), Lilia and other top management are already in place.
Deanna represents the Mayor of Lincoln
Ezekiel represents the Kingdom of God
Jesse represents the Alexandria Community (Ideal Town)
Jesus represents the new mountaintop village
Lily represents the Hunter Community
Rick represents the 1st Battalion
Sean represents the Police Department
Glenn represents the Guard
Aida represents the highest military operations commander
The group began to discuss the Zorvi Protocol that Ada brought back.
Ada spoke first, “My fellow compatriots, today is the day to officially announce to everyone that you can break away from the control of the Salvation Army and officially become partners. After negotiation between the two parties, the following resolution was signed.”
?Zovi Agreement?
The general contents are as follows
1. The two sides agreed on the new American territory map and agreed not to conduct cross-border plunder or cross-border searches. Virginia and Georgia are the border between the two sides, and Virginia is a military buffer zone.
2. The two sides will hold mutual meeting ceremonies, exchange materials, etc. in Lincoln Town every month.
3. The Lincoln Town Alliance Organization no longer needs to pay tribute to the Salvation Army with supplies, but it needs to send technical experts when necessary to guide the Salvation Army to grow food on a large scale in suitable places such as the original mountaintop village.
4. When entering the other party s territory, you are not allowed to carry weapons, but the other party must ensure the personal safety of the visiting personnel.
5. All Salvation Army members in Atlanta Prison No. 1 must be released.
Ezekiel and Jesus heard answers that satisfied them, and were finally freed from the manipulation and threats of the Saviors.
Diana and Jesse wondered if this was Negan’s delaying tactic, hoping that he would make us hand over the prisoners before invading us.
Sean and Rick are worried that the Saviors might come to sabotage or gather intelligence at the market.
Everyone in the meeting room began to discuss their own issues.
Dianna was the first to break the discussion and said, “Since this agreement was brought back by Officer Ada, why not let Officer Ada tell us what she thinks.”
Ada also thought about it for a long time, then expressed everyone’s concerns and analyzed the pros and cons of this agreement.
“First of all, don’t panic. On the surface, this agreement means we no longer have to hand over supplies to the Salvation Army. This is one of the benefits. Secondly, releasing the prisoners in the prison will also reduce food losses. The Salvation Army will also remember this as we did not kill them all.”
“In addition, whether the Saviors want to destroy us or not has nothing to do with this agreement. If they really want to delay the war, we can only accept it. It’s nothing more than a fight to the death or migration to the southernmost Florida.”
As Ada cleared up the confusion and clarified the interests involved, everyone felt relieved. After thinking about it, it made sense.
Finally, they all expressed their approval of the agreement.
Dianna also began to negotiate the content and specific procedures of the trade agreement.
Everyone felt that it made sense.
The last point discussed is that as the scale becomes more and more systematic, everyone is discussing whether it is necessary to establish a monetary system.
Should we continue with this undocumented loss without any evidence or use the original US dollar currency?
Finally, Ada said, “There’s no need to use US dollars. They are just like waste paper in the end times. In my opinion, we should keep it this way for now, and when we have the conditions, we can build our own material system. In the future, currency transactions will be changed to supply cards. Ms. Diana will figure out the specific plan for making supply cards.”
Ada proposed a plan, but the specific details still needed Dianna’s help. After all, she had been an official, and Ms. Dianna was familiar with the ins and outs of this line of work.
After discussing a few things, everyone dispersed in groups of two or three.
Sean also came to congratulate Rick
“Congratulations, bro, you’re going to be a dad again.”
Jesse has been pregnant for more than a month. As long as it does not affect her work, Jesse insists on working for a while longer. After all, it is not realistic for Dianna to handle community affairs alone. Jesse refuses Rick’s care and insists on doing something within her ability.
As soon as the meeting was over, Rick came to Jesse and took good care of her.
Sean then stepped forward to greet him.
Rick also smiled and responded to Sean, “Thanks, bro, and congratulations to you as well. Judith must have kept you busy after get off work.”
Sean smiled and said, “Nothing. I feel like working in the police department is just like being in the strangest place. The community is safe and sound. I am more worried about you being out in the field. You must be careful about your safety.”
Rick thanked him and said, “If you need me, you will have that day sooner or later.”
Sean declined and left the meeting room.
Dianna on the side sighed and said, “Oh, you two are so unlucky. God is really playing a joke on you.”
Rick knew Deanna was talking about the love triangle between Lori and Sean.
I didn’t take it too seriously and said to Diana, “Don’t worry, Ms. Diana, I am very happy that I have Jesse now. Maybe it’s only after experiencing it once that I know what kind of things are worth cherishing. It’s great that I met Jesse and have our child.”
Ada also looked at Jesse’s physical condition and kindly advised Jesse not to be too stubborn.
After Rick saw Jesse off, he came to his senses and prepared to go to the first camp with Ada.
“Rick, you’ve changed a lot.” Ada said
This made Rick a little confused and asked, “Really? Haven’t I always been like this? What changed?”
Ada thought about it and shook her head, “Nothing, it’s just that in my impression Rick Grimes is decisive and ruthless, while you are a little more gentle.”
Rick laughed and said, “Really? I always thought I was kind and amiable, but I didn’t expect that this is the side of me you see in my mind.”
Ada and Rick began to prepare to walk from the town hall to the first camp.
After the community has developed, several companies of the first battalion have found a lot of good things when they went out, and there are now many bicycles in the community.
This makes it much easier for people to move around the community, and Ada and Rick also want to walk around.
Many people and patrol teams on the road waved to them as they walked along. Rick did not get tired of waving back at them.
“That’s not all. Daryl has been really popular lately. Many young people in the community are fascinated by him. Some boys even worship him. They are all planning to grow their hair long like Daryl.”
Rick explained this phenomenon to Ada as they walked.
Ada thought about the scene, the whole community was full of long-haired street urchins, and quickly shook her head to wake herself up.
“I see. Daryl will have to go to Beth to get his hair cut again. This time it will be in less than a few months.” Ada said
Rick was quite clear about this matter, and explained to Ada, “Before Daryl’s father, Old Dixon, died, he was the one who disciplined Daryl. Until later, Daryl was more casual and didn’t pay much attention to these external details.”
“It seems we need to find a companion for Daryl who can discipline him,” Ada suggested.
Aida suddenly stopped.
Rick followed the direction of Ada’s gaze.
In the distance, Mrs. Herschel and her family are busy working. Maggie Herschel and Beth Herschel are guiding the women to grow vegetables next to their cottage.
“Beth? Come on, I think Daryl is the only one in the community who is fearless except you, Ada. Of course, I mean when it comes to getting along with girls,” said Rick.
Ada was also quite troubled and came to the headquarters of the first battalion.
Tommy and Daryl were on duty today. They were playing chess and there were a lot of small notes stuck on their faces.
Seeing Ada coming, the two of them quickly stood up.
Ada looked at the two people’s panic as they tore off the pieces of paper on their faces and rolled her eyes at them.
Abraham also tactfully went out for a walk.
Ada stopped him and said, “Abraham, I wonder if we can make some ammunition by hand. After all, the consumption of ammunition will become more and more serious over time, and we may not be able to sustain it just by searching for supplies.”
Abraham saw this and nudged Moore with his shoulder. Both of them were military veterans and knew this.
Moore said, “It’s very difficult. First of all, we don’t have professional equipment. We can’t even make ordinary rifle and pistol bullets. The fired shells can’t be completely recycled. The second problem is the personnel. There are probably not many people who understand gunpowder science.”
Abraham agreed, “Indeed, without professional production, long-term use of such crudely made bullets will cause the chamber to explode, which will endanger the safety of firearm users.”
After hearing this answer, Ada temporarily gave up the idea of ??asking Eugene, a mechanical engineering expert, to make bullets.
The Salvation Army might be able to get the equipment, but it was only homemade equipment made by the civilians. It did not have the professional equipment from the military’s arsenal, and it still lacked safety risks.
As the First Battalion gradually moved out, they carried out one action after another. Although they killed many zombies, the consumption of bullets was indeed quite serious.
Although the community can now barely maintain itself, it still cannot make ends meet. This is one of the reasons why Ada agreed to the trade, which was to let Negan exchange ammunition for food.
But this cannot be said openly. If the Saviors knew that the Alliance was short of ammunition, it is inevitable that some people would have bad thoughts.
As for Ada’s omnipotent and rarely used system brother, there has been no news since the farm, and those supplies have long been exchanged by Ada.
Tommy and Daryl also said, “I have discussed this with Daryl. We would like to go to some of the quarantine areas that we knew about before to see if there is anything useful. We were delayed some time ago because we had to deal with the Saviors. It is said that there are many places in the south of Florida that still have military bases. It may be worth checking out.”
After thinking for a moment, Ada decided that this was the only way to solve the immediate problem.
Recalling the promise Negan made that day, he would not trouble the Alliance members again as long as Simon, the bastard who always caused trouble, was killed.
“I hope Negan is a man of his word.” Ada was also unsure, after all, Negan was a difficult person to understand.
besides
Ada has no other choice at the moment. If you don’t manage a household, you don’t know how expensive firewood and rice are. It is already difficult to maintain the operation of the army and the community.
Chapter 76: Two Wolves Fighting (Old Version)
At night, there were not many people left in the hall of the Savior Church. Only a few soldiers remained, patrolling every corner and entrance.
The sentries also began to feel a little bored and started to doze off.
In the guards’ view, although Dwight had recently issued strict orders to be careful and vigilant, everyone was still accustomed to this routine. Instead, they felt that except for the dozens of minutes of patrolling on duty, the rest of the night shift should be used to sleep and replenish energy.
This is very similar to some security personnel in peacetime.
That day, after Dwight left, the guards, as usual, did not take the safety of the Savior Church seriously. They patrolled the corridors and finished their work in a hurry, returning to their workstations to prepare for the normal shift change.
“I feel uneasy today. It feels like something is watching me.” Guard A said
Guard B laughed and said, “I think you’ve been playing with women too much and your body is weak. There’s nothing wrong. It’s just like usual.”
Guard A ignored him and said to himself, “I always feel like something bad is going to happen.”
Simon’s men inside the Sanctuary have quietly come to an exit at the back door, and the person guarding it is Simon’s insider.
Simon’s team consists of more than 20 people. It’s not that Simon is stingy, but it’s easy to be exposed if there are too many people.
Everyone came to the back door, and Simon whistled softly into the darkness.
The back door was opened and the insider indicated that it was safe, letting Simon’s team into the Salvation Hall.
“Lord Simon, the rest is up to you. Dwight has recently added a lot of patrol teams in the building, and I’ve already walked you through the routes in advance,” said the contact person.
Simon took the note, which detailed the time and route of the patrol team and also indicated the best plan.
Simon quickly glanced at the note, memorized the route in his mind, crumpled the paper, and said to the contact, “Well done, I won’t treat you unfairly after the job is done. Don’t worry.”
Simon waved his hand, and the team began to head towards the medical department under Simon’s leadership. Simon had already found out Negan’s location in advance.
Simon avoided patrols along the way and began to approach the target point quietly.
As time went by, Simon felt that he was not on an assassination mission, but on a journey towards victory, and that each step he took was not a road, but a stairway to the throne.
Simon avoided the guards in the corridor and now only needed to pass through the hall of Salvation to reach the medical department.
A group of people tiptoed forward in the dark in the hall.
[Click!]There was a crisp sound of knocking on the floor.
Simon and others hurriedly stopped, thinking that one of them accidentally stepped on something and made the noise.
Simon was relieved to see that there was nothing unusual in the pitch-black lobby. His heart was in his throat just now.
A voice came from the depths of darkness.
“You rude wolf cubs, your Hanged King Nigan is now officially informing you that I have ambushed you with a bigger ambush.”
Simon’s men were so familiar with this voice that they would be awakened from their dreams.
Simon also reacted quickly and realized that he must have fallen into Negan’s trap today.
Simon turned on the safety of his submachine gun, ready to fight to the death, and shot into the dark corners. Bright flames began to flicker and illuminate the entire church.
[Snap]The lights in the hall of the Salvation Church suddenly came on, and Simon’s men began to feel helpless because a large number of gunmen appeared from nowhere and surrounded them on the first and second floors.
“Put your hands up, don’t move, and put your guns on the ground.” The guards shouted in unison.
Some of Simon’s timid subordinates were already trembling and began to throw away their weapons.
For these people, survival was more important than the pie Simon had drawn. They quickly knelt down and begged for mercy, “Lord Negan, spare us. It was Simon, that damned fellow, who instigated us.”
Before he was forgiven, his words aroused Simon’s dissatisfaction.
“Fuck you. You piece of trash.” Simon said
Simon shot the begging brother to death with just a few shots.
The guards did not fire back at Simon’s actions, but simply separated the crowd to allow Negan to enter.
On the second floor, Negan came in front of them, accompanied by his subordinates.
“Simon, a defeated general should behave like a defeated general. Now that things have come to this, it is better not to resist any further.” Negan said
Simon looked up at Negan on the second floor and said, “Fuck you, this community originally belonged to us. It was you and Dwight who attacked the leader and stole the power. Why do you show off in front of me? After so many years, I tell you, I’ve had enough.”
“If you want to blame someone, you can only blame my bad luck. All my subordinates are good-for-nothings.”
Simon’s words immediately caused dissatisfaction among his subordinates.
Someone behind him spoke to Simon in a joking tone.
“A good-for-nothing? I don’t think so. He just doesn’t work for you, Simon.”
Negan laughed and said, “That’s absolutely right, Simmons.”
Simmons, this name Simon is most familiar to him, and he is one of his confidants for many years.
“Simmons, you.” Simon said in surprise
Simmons came to Simon in the crowd and pointed a gun at the back of Simon’s head.
“Mr. Negan is right. You are just a softie. You are a bitch who dares not to confront me head-on and can only play tricks. I have always been Mr. Negan’s man.”
A few days ago, in the office of Negan in the Salvation Hall
Dwight reports
“Negan, those people agreed with your suggestion and decided to secretly defect to Simon, but they hope that you, as the leader of the Saviors, can let them leave safely after the incident is over.”
Negan thought about this for a while.
I’ve heard that Simon secretly found a few refugees who were not reported. You can guess what Simon is up to, so I’ve sent Dwight’s spies to find out the truth.
“Okay, since everything is going well, let’s proceed as planned. Since Simon can’t sit still and wants to die, let’s give him a ride and accompany him to finish this farce.” Negan said.
Dwight, who was standing by, received the order and left Negan’s office.
Negan continued to put his legs on the table and continued to flip through the history book in his hands.
He kept mumbling a joke
“Hmph, Operation Market Garden is a free giveaway, which is quite fitting for what some idiots will do next.”
Outside the Salvation Church before the assassination
Simmons led the group to a remote place and finally spoke.
“Okay, give me the backpack so I can go back and report back.”
Bill, Francis, Louis, and Zoe were in front of him. They reluctantly returned the backpack to Simmons.
“Didn’t you say you would give us a way to survive? If you don’t give us anything, how can we survive?” Zoe complained dissatisfiedly.
“Yes, we have finished the show with you, it’s time to give us some simple dry food.” Louis agreed
Bill on the side stopped the two from complaining. It seemed that being able to stay alive was the best outcome at the moment.
Simmons did not answer, but just said to himself, “These things are given to you by Simon. He asked me to kill you, so I have to do it. And the things that Lord Negan promised you are just ahead.”
Simmons pointed to an abandoned cabin in the distance.
Bill and Francis looked in the direction of the finger and indeed saw a hiding place, but they didn’t say anything else. They just spoke slowly.
“In that case, we’ll take our leave.”
Simmons said, “Go, Saviors, I mean Lord Negan’s Saviors are trustworthy. If you say you can live, no one can do anything to you. If you say you must die, no one can save you.”
Zoe and Louis also realized that their words just now were a bit too radical, so they could only soften their tone and say, “Sorry, I wronged you. We’ll meet again if we’re lucky.”
Simmons smiled and said, “Girl, let me advise you that if you don’t have friends in this world, meeting them again may not be a good thing. That is to say, I have a sister. If I can still see her, she will probably be about your age. I am giving you a kind reminder. If you have no way to survive, the Savior Army will always welcome you. After all, there are very few people we can recognize.”
Bill and his foursome said goodbye to Simmons, and they slowly left the Sanctuary.
The direction Simmons pointed to was all under Dwight’s jurisdiction, so it was basically impossible for Simon to detect the whereabouts of these four people.
Bill and his group came to the small shabby house.
Inside a wooden box there were several handy melee weapons, several guns, and a small amount of ammunition, four new travel bags, and some food and purified water.
Bill finally put his mind at ease.
I and the children finally got away safely, and I couldn’t help but admire Lord Negan, whom I had never met. This man can definitely be called a hero in troubled times.
“Zoe, Francis, Louis, let’s go. To Florida,” said Bill.
The group of four continued their journey of exile, and their road to survival was still being played out in an unknown place.
After learning about this, Simon gnashed his teeth and said unwillingly
“Simmons, you bastard, I still trusted you so much.”
At the same time, under Negan’s instructions, all the residents of Simon’s community came to the Sanctuary to watch this farce.
Simon looked at his former compatriots and decided to take desperate measures.
Simon shouted to everyone, “My fellow countrymen, have you forgotten how the former leader died at the hands of Negan? Are you so willing to degenerate that you dare not resist? What I, Simon, did today was to take back everything that belongs to us.”
The people who were usually very respectful to Simon now didn’t even dare to breathe. They could only turn their heads away, choosing not to look at Simon’s miserable appearance.
Simon was like a lost dog at this moment.
Chapter 77: Simon’s End (Old Version)
Negan, who was on the second floor, watched this scene and signaled his men to take all the rebels away. As soon as the guards came forward, Simon was ready to fight to the death, but Simmons behind him didn’t tolerate him.
A bullet hit Simon’s calf. Simon was in pain and the submachine gun in his hand fell to the ground. Simmons kicked him away in front of the guard.
People in the Simon community also closed their eyes, not daring to look at this scene, for fear that they would be affected.
As the guards took away the men who followed Simon in the rebellion, Simon was the only one left in the entire Salvation Hall. He knelt on the ground, the blood from his calves staining the floor red. Under the light, it looked extremely dark red.
Negan slowly came to the first floor and approached Simon step by step.
Everyone in the Saviors knows that under Negan’s leadership, the Saviors are indeed living a life of superiority. They are notorious in Virginia and West Virginia, and no one dares to infringe on or challenge the authority of the Saviors.
Negan holds the power of life and death like a greedy wolf for power, while Simon is patient and waits for an opportunity to strike. Sooner or later, Negan’s men will risk their lives to counterattack, just like a hungry wolf forced into a desperate situation by the greedy wolf. In this battle between the two wolves, Simon is obviously the loser.
The only fate that awaits him is to be eaten by the greedy wolf.
At this moment, Simon was no longer afraid. He raised his head and smiled at Negan, “Negan, I really regret not killing you when you were still unstable.”
Negan recalled the past, sighed, and said
“Yes, your mistake was that you shouldn’t have let me off that time.”
It was not long after Negan took over the Saviors, and the leaders of various communities were also furious at Negan’s rebellious behavior.
Because Simon wanted to go further, he chose to support Negan and stood on Negan’s side. The condition Negan promised was to let Simon become the second-in-command of the Saviors, and the second person in charge besides Negan.
With Simon’s help, the two communities quickly suppressed all voices of dissatisfaction.
Soon after the incident, Negan did not fulfill Simon’s promise, but continued to propose that the eight communities vote together to decide on the policy. But by then, Negan had already established a firm foothold and could be said to have the final say within the Saviors. Simon, who had just come to his senses, had already realized that he had been tricked by Negan.
“If several major communities had attacked you together at that time, I’m afraid you, Negan, would have been beheaded long ago.” Simon still brought up the past, although it didn’t have any effect, it just made Negan feel disgusted.
The meaning is very clear, without my, Simon’s help, you, Negan, are nothing.
Negan wasn’t angry either, he just calmly lifted up Lucille.
All the men turned their heads away. After all, they had seen eyeballs exploding so many times that they felt a little scared and disgusted.
“In order to repay your kindness, I have decided not to treat you the same way as before. I have decided to let you be loyal to the Savior Army forever and continue to contribute to us.”
Negan put down Lucille in his hand and said.
He motioned to Dwight who was standing beside him, “You come here.”
Without saying a word, Dwight shot Simon through the heart with the compound crossbow in his hand.
Simon slowly fell to the ground, blood spurting out of his chest.
“From today on, Simon’s lost community will be handed over to Simmons to manage. It will remain the same as before, and no innocent people will be implicated. All those hanged men who were causing trouble for Simon will be released and sent to New York to help the Salvation Army continue their work there.”
Simon’s men were all silent, and no one dared to voice any opposition.
As Simon’s body was dragged away, everyone quickly dispersed and went their separate ways.
After a long time, Dwight came back and spoke to Negan.
“In fact, there is no need to go through so much trouble. Simon should have been killed long ago. Why do we need to lay so much unnecessary groundwork?”
Negan glanced at Dwight, wondering if he really didn’t understand or was just pretending.
Then he said, “Dwight, some things have to be done for others to see. Remember, our goal is not to be free and easy and be the king of the mountain, but to establish a system.”
“Maybe one day, one of your outposts, Dwight, is wiped out by someone, leaving no one alive. What would you do?” Negan asked
Dwight thought about that scenario.
Negan said, “Don’t think, just say what you think most directly.”
Dwight blurted out, “Of course, blood debt must be paid with blood. Find those people and kill them.”
Negan continued, “This is why I don’t go to war with Lincoln. From the perspective of the woman named Ada, her actions against several outposts around the Kingdom of God did minimize casualties. She was just expressing that Lincoln is not easy to mess with, and she just wanted us to retreat.”
Dwight continued to ask, “What if she killed all those people?”
Negan thought for a moment, then replied, “Then I won’t kill them all. It only proves that they are much stronger than I thought. I will use all my force to make them surrender and serve me. Maybe I will kill some of their managers or uncontrollable troublemakers.”
“If we kill everyone, there’s no point in establishing a system.”
Dwight thought for a moment and said, “Maybe this is the difference between you and me. I don’t think as much as you, Negan. I only know that blood debts must be repaid with blood. This may be the reason why you are more suitable to lead the Saviors while I can only be a younger brother.”
Negan smiled and said, “Forget it, let’s not talk about this. I think it’s not impossible to live in peace with those people in Lincoln Town. As for the trade plan, it is indeed novel and has its merits. You can decide. If both sides can achieve mutual benefit without fighting, it is not impossible for them to coexist. After all, one more friend is far better than one more enemy.”
Dwight suddenly remembered something else and interrupted, “Strange, why didn’t you say any swear words today?”
Negan paused and said with a smile, “Fuck you, I’m a physical education teacher. Do you understand what a teacher should do? How can I hang around every day and keep saying fuck?”
Dwight also rarely saw Negan’s true face under the disguise, and smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I will arrange the trade. By the way, is it okay for those four people to leave like this?”
Dwight is referring to Bill and his group who left.
Negan thought for a moment and then said, “Forget it, let them go. If their hearts are not here, it will be useless to force them to stay. Leave some space for them so that we can meet again in the future.”
This was a phrase Negan learned from the negotiation with Aida that day. After careful consideration, he felt that it made a lot of sense.
Dwight said goodbye to Negan and left the Sanctuary.
And Negan returned to his room with the support of the guards.
Negan entered the room and turned on the desk lamp, only to find that there were some extra things on the table.
[I’m optimistic about you, keep going] Dwight
Negan sat at the table curiously, looked at the envelope on the history book, and opened it curiously.
There was nothing unusual inside, just photos.
Negan knew that this seemed to come from Dwight’s spies.
The photos were all taken secretly by Ada. Of course, they were not the kind of photos that were unsightly, but some of them were photos of her walking in the community, eating in a restaurant, looking down at a report, and playing with children.
Negan looked at these things and smiled. It seemed that Dwight had seen through his few little thoughts.
Negan looked at the only photo of him and Lucille on the table.
This photo was deliberately taken by Negan when he left home. Negan later tried to send people to his lair to bring back everything about Lucille.
But when his men went there, as luck would have it, Negan’s cabin was hit by a white phosphorus incendiary bomb during the army bombing, and not even ashes were left.
Negan looked at the photo and said slowly, “Lucille, would you be angry if I found another woman?”
Negan just stared at the photo quietly, thinking about every little detail of his time with Lucille, thinking about the last few days of Lucille’s life, and gradually fell asleep.
When Negan woke up again, it was already early morning.
I slept very soundly that night and didn’t have any dreams. It seems that I have been really tired recently.
Negan tidied up the messy photos of Ada on the desk, put them back into the envelope and put them in the drawer.
Negan plans to go out to the Savior’s Restaurant to eat something.
When I went out, the security guard had already changed shifts and was even more afraid of me.
How did Negan know that the guards knew about the masterpiece Dwight completed for him last night.
When he arrived at the Sanctuary, Negan had already gotten used to his aura, which seemed very violent to outsiders, and people would naturally stay away from him wherever he went.
When I arrived at the restaurant, the people serving the food were all shaking like they had Parkinson’s disease.
Negan said slowly, “You don’t need that much. Just treat me like an ordinary person and give me the normal amount.”
I saw cold sweat instantly breaking out on the young female staff member’s forehead.
I quickly replaced Negan’s mask with a normal one.
Negan picked up the plate and sat in his own special seat in the corner.
It didn’t take long for Dwight to come forward and join them.
Dwight is the only one in the entire Sanctuary who dares to do this.
“How about it, the stuff is pretty good, isn’t it?” Dwight said with a smile.
Negan raised his head and rolled his eyes at Dwight. “Fuck you, what’s the point of the photo? Do you want me to shoot it?”
Dwight laughed and said, “Hey, that’s nothing. If you really want to do that, I’ll take a few capable men with me and sneak into Lincoln Town to capture that woman for you. Then you can have a beautiful woman in your own house.”
Dwight’s stealth ability is not much worse than Daryl’s, and Dwight can indeed do this.
But Negan shook his head.
“Get lost. I just admire that woman, you know? I admire her for her courage, resourcefulness, calmness and courage. She’s no less capable than that old woman Dianna.” Negan said while eating toast.
“Hey, I’ve been worrying for nothing. I wanted to help you, but it turns out you don’t have that idea at all.” Dwight said and started eating, ignoring Negan.
After a long while, Negan asked, “What’s wrong with them? Why are they more afraid of me than before?”
Dwight smiled and didn’t respond, which made Negan a little puzzled.
Outside the Salvation Army base at this time.
A zombie was tied to the wall with iron chains.
The zombies opened their mouths to express their dissatisfaction, roaring angrily at the people who came to watch.
Dwight’s crossbow arrow was still stuck in his left chest.
Chapter 78: Valentine’s Day Gift (Old Version)
February 14, 2011 Lincoln
Today is a good day for the Alliance community. As the Saviors had eliminated Simon, the bad apple, a few days ago, Negan kept his promise and evacuated all the Saviors in Georgia. To show his sincerity, Ada also released all the Saviors. Only a few helpless people chose to stay in Lincoln.
Negan did not pursue the matter and expressed his respect for these people’s choices.
Ada was wondering why each of these big guys was so weird.
It wasn’t until I asked Dianna that I found out that today was Valentine’s Day.
If you ask American people whether they celebrate Valentine’s Day, the answer is definitely yes.
Valentine’s Day is celebrated on February 14th of the Gregorian calendar every year and is one of the traditional festivals in Western countries. Valentine’s Day originated from Christianity to commemorate Valentine, a Christian who died for love in 270 AD.
Today, Valentine’s Day has become a famous romantic festival all over the world, with people from different countries expressing their love in their own ways.
In the United States, although Valentine’s Day is not a formal holiday, it is regarded as a festival for spreading love. People express their love and romance by giving greeting cards, roses, chocolates and having dinner together.
This surprised Ada a little. After all, she never paid much attention to this holiday. Ada always thought that Valentine’s Day was on May 20th.
Later I realized that this was just something the Chinese people had imagined themselves.
As Dianna patiently explained the science to Ada, Ada finally understood the true origin of Valentine’s Day in history.
Valentine’s Day customs
The customs of celebrating Valentine’s Day vary in different eras. The most unique Valentine’s Day customs were during the reign of Queen Victoria in the United Kingdom from 1837 to 1901: on February 14, couples would transplant a spring branch with two buds about to bloom into a special pot.
The first letter of the flower’s name must match the first letter of the couple’s name. A few days later, if the two buds on the spring branch bloom, complementing each other, it indicates that the couple will live together until old age; if the two buds bloom in different directions, the couple will eventually part ways; if the flowers bloom large and brilliant, it indicates that the couple will have many children and grandchildren and a happy family in the future; if one flower withers and dies, one of the lovers is in danger of dying young.
In Buckinghamshire, there was a popular custom of praying on Valentine’s Day night: light a candle, insert two thin needles from the bottom of the candle to the wick, silently recite the name of your lover, pray for eternal love, and when the candle burns to the tip of the needle, it is said that the loved one will knock on the door in time.
There is also a Valentine’s Day custom: within a week before Valentine’s Day, for seven consecutive nights, take off the socks on your left foot and put them on your right foot, and repeatedly wish: “May my beloved enter my dream tonight.” It is said that at this time, Yuexia Lao will throw down a lucky red silk thread. Some people also take off their socks and wrap them around their necks to pray for love.
After the Victorian era, the custom of Valentine’s Day gradually faded. In the 1930s and 1940s, with the popularity of greeting cards, Valentine’s Day became popular again.
In some countries, Valentine’s Day has evolved into a trend for women to express their affection to men, so March 14 has also become “return of affection”, when men give gifts to women to show their “return of affection”.
Nowadays, it is no longer a special relationship for men in China to say “Happy Valentine’s Day” to their female friends on this day, but it has gradually evolved into a form of greeting in public. However, men rarely greet another man in this way in public.
The Japanese women give chocolates to the men they like, and the men return the favor on White Day (??????, White Day) a month later. This was the result of hype by businessmen in 1977. The Yomiuri Shimbun explained: “The gift is designated as white chocolate to prevent stingy men from keeping the chocolates given by their girlfriends and then giving them back as a return gift intact.”
As Ada said goodbye to Dianna and came to the town, she found that many people had unique smiles on their faces today.
For most people, screw the end of the world and just live well today. The fairest thing God does is to give everyone 24 hours a day.
There are so many people in the community who live in pairs without getting married that it would be unrealistic to list them all.
The couples that impressed Ada were Dale and Andrea, Tyree’s daughter Carly and Chris, Rick and Jesse, and Abraham and Rosita.
The only one left is the bachelor or bachelorette Ada.
I saw a hand patting Ada’s shoulder.
Ada looked back and said, “Darryl! What the hell are you doing? You’re scaring people to death.”
Ada was startled when Daryl suddenly appeared behind her.
Daryl smiled innocently and said, “Sorry, I scared you, but here you go.”
Daryl pulled a struggling rabbit out of his bag. The rabbit seemed unhappy about being held by the ears.
Daryl placed the rabbit in Ada’s arms.
Ada couldn’t help but be puzzled. “What is this?”
Daryl was incoherent and didn’t know what to say. He scratched the back of his head and stammered, “Uh, don’t get me wrong, I just want to ask you to do me a favor and give it to Beth as a thank you for helping me cut my hair so often.”
Ada raised her eyebrows and squinted at Daryl’s actions. She smiled and said, “Why don’t you give it to her yourself?”
Daryl thought for a moment, “Hey, Rick needs something else, I’m leaving now.”
Having said that, he slipped away in a flash.
Ada was left complaining on the street, “Daryl, why don’t you show your usual courage and chase him openly instead of twisting your body like a woman?”
Ada also touched the rabbit, comforted the rabbit in her arms, and then walked towards Herschel’s mansion.
This is Simmons’ first time coming as the leader.
Gray Marie and others were already waiting in the square.
Simmons walked up to the crowd and said
“From today on, you will no longer be protected by the Savior Army, and you will no longer have to hand over your supplies,” Simmons said.
Gray and the others were also a little confused. Why didn’t Simon come today, but someone else came instead? But they just thought about it and no one dared to ask.
The people at the terminal were of course happy to hear this news, but they also had to ask tentatively out of curiosity, “Then may I ask this sir, what should we do in the future?”
Simmons also continued to announce truthfully, “All the supplies this time will be sent to Lincoln Town. If you have nowhere else to go in the future, you can go to Virginia to find the Savior Army, which can provide you with shelter.”
Gray tried to inquire again after hearing this, “My Lord, why didn’t I see Lord Simon this time?”
Simmons was a little confused as to why he asked that, and replied, “Kid, do what you should do and don’t ask. Simon has gone to see God and is now guarding the gate at the Salvation Army headquarters. If you offend him again, you might end up like him.”
Gray quickly nodded and apologized, “Yes, yes, yes, sir, I was not sensible. We will immediately arrange for people to deliver the food and weapons to Lincoln Town.”
Simmons looked at Gray’s changed attitude and softened his tone. He then ordered his men, “Okay, let’s go. I still have to go to Lincoln. You go back and report first. Notify all the sentries who have not withdrawn to withdraw from Georgia.”
With the departure of the Salvation Army, the speaker may not have meant it, but the listener may have taken it seriously.
It was not difficult for Gray to judge that something must have happened within the Savior Army and they had chosen to give up Georgia.
A younger brother at the side came forward and asked, “It seems that the Salvation Army will not come again in the future. So will we still send the supplies this time? Or will we send all of them?”
Gray looked back at his ignorant subordinate and slapped him. The subordinate was dazed and looked aggrieved, not knowing what he had said wrongly.
“Idiot, if you want to die, don’t take us with you. Try to be smart with the Saviors. Of course you should go with us. If I find out that any of you has embezzled money this time, I will let you try whether my knife is sharp enough to chop off your dog heads.” Gray threatened the team that was about to set off.
The younger brother got up and quickly organized people to start loading the truck.
Gray didn’t plan to pursue the matter further and gave instructions to his confidant.
“Go and find out if what the Savior just said is true and if Simon is really dead. Go and see what’s going on.”
Gray was a little unhappy at the moment because Simon’s sudden death prevented him from killing this bastard with his own hands.
Mary also knew why her son Gray was angry, and because she was also somewhat unwilling, she simply did not try to persuade Gray and let him be. Mary left the square.
Simmons here
Two hours later, Simmons brought several of his men, a group of 4 or 5 people, and prepared to come to Lincoln. This was also the first time Simmons visited this city-state as a member of the Salvation Army.
Last time, I followed Simon to attack the Kingdom of God, even though the people here had never officially entered it.
“Stop!” The car approached the city and was stopped by the sentry.
The sentry had already spotted the vehicle a hundred meters away and reported it to the command center. At this moment, the two nearest guard squads had briefly assembled at the entire East Gate entrance.
More than twenty people surrounded the car.
Simmons and his men got out of the car with their hands raised.
The guard came forward, took the pistol from the leg, and touched the places on the bodies of several people where weapons might be hidden, even the private parts.
After some operations, the command center arrived.
“Who are you? What’s the matter?” Rick said when he came over.
Rick heard that there was only one car with four or five people, and they came alone without even gathering their company. With the guards at the East Gate and two guard squads nearby, there was nothing to worry about.
“Your Excellency, we are the Savior Army. We have no ill intentions in coming here. We are here mainly to deliver something to your commander.” Simmons responded.
Rick waved his hand and everyone in the guard squad put down their guns.
Rick walked up to Simmons and waited for Simmons’s move.
Simmons took out a letter from his bag.
[Send a small gift to Ms. Ada]Rick took the thing and roughly touched it. There was no foreign object, indeed just a few pieces of paper.
He ordered his men to return the weapons to Simmons and his men.
Simmons did not hesitate and got into the car to return.
Just before leaving, he leaned over the passenger seat and said, “Dude, you look so handsome when you’re serious. Your aura is no less than our Lord Negan.”
Simmons then told his men to drive.
Rick looked at the car going away, and after a long while he responded, “Thanks for the compliment.”
After Rick left, Dongdaemun returned to normal.
Chapter 79: Valentine’s Day Gift (Old Version)
Lincoln Town in the afternoon
Ada, who was visiting Herschel’s house, was hurriedly called to the first camp.
Beth seemed to like Daryl’s gift very much. She spent the whole morning playing with the rabbit. Her two younger sisters, Rachel and Susie, were jealous and begged Ada to talk to Daryl and ask him to bring back some small animals for them as well.
Ada couldn’t persuade the two sisters and had to agree temporarily, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Beth proudly made a box to raise a little white rabbit, and picked some weeds on the roadside to feed it.
Old man Herschel on the side quickly pointed out Beth’s mistake.
“Beth, no no no, it’s not right for you to say that.”
Beth looked at her father Herschel in confusion, “Isn’t it wrong for rabbits to eat grass?”
Hershel was ashamed, “I asked you kids to study hard but you were so absent-minded all the time. If you continue to raise your rabbits like this, it won’t be long before your precious rabbits die.”
Beth pouted, stood up and began to ask her father Herschel for advice. Herschel soon gave in and said, “Okay, okay, stop shaking me. I’ll write you a guide to raising rabbits after I’m done with my work these two days.”
As the radio sounded, Ada had to say goodbye to the Herschel family. Before leaving, Beth did not forget to see off Ada who brought her a gift.
First Battalion
When Ada arrived, she found a pickup truck parked outside the first camp.
Seeing Ada coming, Rick also said hurriedly, “Just now, the Saviors came and left a letter for you. Not long after, someone claiming to be from the terminal sent several hundred kilograms of food, weapons, ammunition, canned goods and tools.”
When Ada heard this, she remembered this matter and had forgotten about the group of people at the terminal recently.
Thinking of the supplies I saw before entering the door, I couldn’t help but imagine how the owners of these supplies were killed by the people at the terminal.
Although not all of the supplies were looted, most likely they were searched, but judging from what the terminal did, how could this batch of supplies be absolutely clean?
Ada then realized that her thoughts had wandered off, and when Rick called her again, she came back to her senses and took the letter from Rick’s hand.
Rick said with some concern, “What’s wrong? Ada, that’s not like you. You seem absent-minded.”
Ada waved her hand and said, “It’s okay, I just remembered some bad things.”
Rick said, “Hey, you always like to keep things to yourself, and it will affect you over time. Compared to when I met you in Atlanta State Hospital, look at you now, you are frowning all day long.”
Daryl on the side also nodded and agreed with Rick’s point of view.
Rick and Daryl were both among the first people to know Ada.
Michonne and Sasha felt that Aida had not changed much.
Moore said, “It’s a pity that there is no marijuana now. That stuff is a good thing, the best and most amazing thing to relieve mood.”
This made Rick and Daryl a little dissatisfied. Although Mor was just like this, Daryl still stopped him when he said it to the lady, “Mor, are you crazy again?”
Helpless, More could only spread his hands and said, “Ah, people, telling the truth is always hard to accept and offends everyone.”
Ada replied, “Okay, I’m really fine, I’ll adjust, Moore is not wrong, marijuana is indeed a good thing to get rid of troubles, but I won’t do that.”
“Let me tell you one thing. I want you to carry out an operation. Since the Saviors have withdrawn, the terminal in Georgia belongs to our territory. You go and take them down. Disarm them all and bring them all back.” Ada said.
Abraham was a little confused and said, “What’s going on? They just delivered something and we went to attack them.”
Rick, Daryl and others didn’t know how to explain this to Abraham.
Rosita on the side said, “Abraham, don’t worry. Commander Ada has a reason for doing this. He would never make such a decision for no reason.”
Rick said, “How about this, “I will lead the team tomorrow. Daryl’s first company and Abraham’s fifth company will go with me. Maul and Tommy’s fourth company will provide support on the periphery. Sasha’s second company and Michonne’s third company will stay in the town. There should be no problem.”
Ever since Michonne found her two daughters, she hasn’t been too competitive and feels that the best thing is to have nothing to fight for.
Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Sasha and Michonne’s two companies in the first battalion are now the remaining personnel with poor combat effectiveness. They are good at defending the territory but not good at expanding.
This also led to Moore and Rick recruiting men with families in the community as members to the second and third companies.
Sasha and Michonne have no problem with this.
Then they dispersed.
Ada and Rick called the guards, sent the weapons to the armory, and the supplies to the supply warehouse, and reported to Dianna.
night
Ada returned to the room, opened the envelope and was about to see what the letter was.
Suddenly I heard some noise in the house.
Ada knew it was not an auditory hallucination; the sound was definitely unusual.
Ada opened the drawer and found her Glock service pistol inside.
Although there are many Glock 21s in the community’s arsenal, Ada prefers her old Glock 18.
Ada’s room was not too big. Ada checked every corner carefully but did not find anything unusual.
“Damn it.” Ada said self-deprecatingly
Ada put down the pistol and continued to look at the letter.
[Dear Ms. Edwin, as a fellow leader, Negan expresses his respect to you. I believe it is Valentine’s Day when you receive this letter, and I have nothing to give you to meet you. This is just a small token of my appreciation, not a compliment. I hope you will accept it. This is a small gift from the Saviors to the families of the captives in return for your mercy at the Virginia outpost.
In addition, regarding the trade, the Saviors are willing to exchange ammunition for food, grain, bulletproof vests and other supplies in your community. In addition, the Saviors are sincerely seeking cooperation. After all, it is impossible to hide the shortage of ammunition. No malicious intent, please rest assured. ? Neggan, the King of Death
For some reason, Ada had a strange feeling after reading the letter, as if her own cognition and outlook had been refreshed by Negan again and again.
Negan is really hard to understand. Due to subconscious influence, I always confuse the Negan in the TV series or the original book with Negan himself.
He had to start reflecting on his preconceived notions. If he became an enemy of Negan, such an subjective judgment would put him in a dead end.
Ada felt that she still had a lot of shortcomings. Negan probably still looked at her like an adult beating a child. It seemed that Negan did not regard her as an obstacle or a competitor. There was probably still a gap between her and Negan.
Ada closed the letter and began to rest with her eyes closed. Her thoughts were always on what Negan had done in her different memories, although they were different from the current Negan.
But other than that, Ada had no better way. She could only follow Negan’s wishes. In his eyes, others were nothing more than ants and toys.
Negan also had a sleepless night tonight. After Negan met with Simmons, Simmons just replied to Negan that the mission was completed. Nothing special happened except that Negan felt satisfied.
The Salvation Army is also celebrating Valentine’s Day today.
All the women in Negan’s chartered women’s church returned home to reunite with the men.
Negan himself stayed in his room.
Looking at Lucille’s photo, I kept reminiscing about the past.
Negan also recalled a night many years ago, which was also Valentine’s Day. Negan, who had just finished a class reunion a few days ago, met Lucille’s friend Camilla, and the two got together without much hindrance.
Negan is a married man, and Camilla is a married woman.
Both of them were in such an awkward identity, and perhaps both of them disliked their other half. Negan got Camilla with a little flirtation and enjoyed the excitement of cheating for the first time in the hotel.
Negan now thinks that he was so ridiculous back then.
He said to himself, “People are always like this. They are always in a turmoil when they can’t get what they want, but they are fearless when they get what they want. It always starts with a bang, then you get tired of me and I get annoyed with you, but after thinking about it, we still miss each other.”
“Negan, Negan, you’re such a bastard.”
Negan was a little carried away as he stared at Lucille’s photo.
Only Dwight would come in the middle of the night.
“Come in,” Negan said.
As the guard opened the door, Dwight entered the room.
Negan saw that Dwight looked unhappy. He asked, “What’s wrong, Dwight? What happened?”
“Shirley is ill, and the doctor said that there is nothing that can save her except for specific medicine.”
Negan wondered, “What’s wrong? Then use medicine.”
Dwight hesitated, then spoke.
“I want to take her away. I know there are medicines there, but I can’t go there.”
Negan found it funny that there were places where we, the Saviors, couldn’t go.
“Don’t worry, Dwight. Although Shirley is a little bit of a jerk, don’t be angry if I say this, but I have never touched her. You are my brother, how can I let you go? Don’t worry, just tell me.” Negan comforted
“In the military buffer zone in Georgia, there is a hospital that specializes in treating this disease. I know that place, and there are dozens of former government police officers occupying it,” said Dwight.
Negan laughed and said, “Hey, I thought it was somewhere at the end of the world. You go and do it. It’s hard to persuade the damn ghost with good words. If that group of people don’t cooperate, you just kill them and bring the medicine back. Bring all of it back.”
Dwight got the answer and thought Negan would disagree with this opinion because of the agreement with the Lincoln Town Alliance.
Dwight slowly left without saying anything else.
He walked to the door and replied, “Thank you, Negan. I’ll find a way to repay you.”
As the guard closed the door, Negan finally reacted.
“Oh, this guy, why are you being so polite to me?”
Even though Negan complained, he still kept this matter in mind.
Negan opened the drawer, looked at Ada’s photo, and said slowly.
“My little beauty, my little beauty, for Dwight’s sake, I have to bear with you. I, Negan, will break my promise for once.”
Negan certainly knew that with Dwight’s methods, the people in Lincoln would not be able to detect his whereabouts. Unless they sent out the tracking experts Aaron or Daryl, they would not know what the Saviors were doing.
Although Negan was casual, his trustworthy character did not allow him to do so, so he could only apologize to Ada’s photo.
Then, Negan turned off the lamp and prepared to go to bed, not caring how many rounds those little guys would cross-leggedly fight with their partners tonight.
Chapter 80: Welcome to the Terminal (Old Version)
[To be honest, the official record of the timeline and story of The Walking Dead is really rare. From the original novel, Carl’s life span from elementary school to the death of adult Rick should be more than ten years, and the TV series is similar. The actors have been acting for almost ten years. Whether it is the official novel or the TV series, the entire camp chapter, the farm chapter, the prison chapter, the governor chapter, the cannibal chapter, the exile chapter, the Negan chapter, the three communities chapter, the Whisperer chapter, and the Federation chapter. In fact, there is not much to talk about. If you don’t mix in the original story, 500,000 words are basically finished. ][The author is also struggling, is it to water down the plot? Or is it to go with the way of absurd time span, and avoid these sudden long time spans between chapters. But sometimes I really don t know what to say if I don t do that. ][Although ordinary days are precious, as a viewer, it feels a bit unpleasant. ?
Rick was in the bathroom getting ready to go out.
With Valentine’s Day last night, Rick made up his mind and decided to formally propose to Jesse after this operation was over.
When Rick came out of the bathroom, he saw Jesse in the bedroom making the bed. Although she was two months pregnant, there was no obvious change in Jesse’s belly.
Jesse was carefully cleaning the hair on the bed. Rick usually didn’t pay much attention to these small details.
I can only tell Jesse to be careful in everything.
Jesse also agreed to Rick’s request without thinking, because Rick couldn’t convince himself to leave the housework behind.
When Rick came to the restaurant, Jesse had already prepared breakfast for him, with a plastic bag on the side.
This gives Rick a choice no matter how busy he is. If he is busy, he can take the food with him to eat on the way; if he is not busy, he can eat at home before going out.
As time went by, Rick got used to Jesse’s thoughtfulness. Jesse could understand his thoughts and always helped him take care of the family.
Rick also couldn’t understand what was wrong with Pete. He didn’t cherish such a good woman and even abused Jesse. Ada said it well.
It’s hard to find a good wife and mother like Jesse.
Although Rick didn’t know what the special meaning was, it was not difficult to judge that this was a compliment to Jesse.
Rick still had time today, so he spent some time finishing his breakfast. Then he said to Jesse, “Honey, I’m leaving now. Please greet the kids when they wake up. You don’t have to wait for me tonight, as I may have a mission.”
Jesse didn’t say much, just nodded and agreed to Rick, then bent down and kissed Rick on the lips, indicating that he should go quickly and not worry about home.
Although Rick was somewhat reluctant to leave, he still picked up his clothes and prepared to go out to the first camp.
Rick left not long ago.
Carl and Sam went downstairs yawning.
As he walked away, he greeted Jessie, “Good morning, Mom.”
Jesse also quickly opened the children’s plates that were used to keep the food warm. Fortunately, the sandwiches were still hot, so he didn’t have to heat them up.
Jesse took away Rick’s plate and responded to the children, “Good morning, kids, eat quickly so that I can take you to school after you’re done.”
Carl, who sat down, spoke slowly, “Mom, Dad told me last night that I should try to take my brother to and from school by myself starting today. So I want Sam to come with me and we can go to school by ourselves.”
Jesse, who was in the kitchen, heard it, put down the dishes he had washed in a few seconds, and then went out and said.
“That’s impossible. You and Sam are still so young, how can I leave you alone? Eat quickly. After you finish eating, I have to come back to wash your dirty quilts.” Jesse rejected Carl’s suggestion.
Carl and Sam simply ate their meal, deciding to look for another opportunity.
Although Jesse is nominally the person in charge of Alexandria, in fact all matters and documents are sent directly to Dianna in the town government. It’s not that Dianna is secretly in power, but Dianna does this just to cast a vote in the meeting as Jesse.
Ever since the people of Ideal Town moved to Lincoln Town, Deanna had already made up her mind to share the joys and sorrows of the Atlanta community.
Jesse can stay at home all day, and Dianna is still the one who takes care of the specific affairs, or helps Jesse solve them.
After a while, a camp
When Rick arrived, everyone was also making preparations. They had just gone to the armory to pick up vehicles and bulletproof vests.
Everyone was checking their weapons and changing into their combat uniforms.
“Listen, everyone. We must follow the rules of the community in this operation. If the enemy resists and fights back, we can shoot them. And we should try to hit their hands and feet. If we can avoid killing them, we should not kill them.”
Rick was explaining the rules to everyone while adding magazines to his tactical backpack.
The old subordinates were accustomed to Rick’s remarks, but Abraham complained about this shitty rule.
“If we don’t allow them to kill, then what else can we do? Give them two lollipops each to make them surrender? If a real fight breaks out, we won’t be able to care about that.”
Abraham’s speech won the hearts of Moore and the fifth company. Abraham’s daily patrols were also devilish, training his men completely like the Army Special Forces.
Moore on the side said, “Forget it, Abraham. Just do whatever you are told. If you are dissatisfied, report to Commander Ada after the operation.”
Daryl gave Rick a look.
Rick also understood and said, “Abraham, I know that this rule is a bit fucked up, but I hope you will consider it carefully. In addition, this is the first time for you and your brothers to officially carry out a combat mission, so don’t be so restrained. We must first ensure our own safety. If we really encounter stubborn resistance, we will kill them. I will take care of Ada.”
After hearing Rick’s words, the guys in the fifth company felt a little more comfortable.
See Rick continue to add.
“Captain Ada always says, ‘Leave a way out for others so that we can see each other again in the future.’ We can also think about it carefully. When we act, we should not leave any room for our opponents, nor should we leave any room for ourselves. I hope you will think about this sentence carefully before pulling the trigger. We are law enforcers, not robbers.”
Everyone was silent, with their heads down working on their own things.
After a long time, everyone got on the truck. Rick and Daryl, who were leading the way, started chatting in the Hummer in the front.
“Dude, that was a great thing to say. Who told you to do that?”
Daryl asked Rick in the passenger seat as he drove.
Rick did not hold back and said frankly, “I heard it from Ada. I thought it made sense, so I wrote it down.”
Daryl said, “Hey, I knew that no one else but that woman would have such a strange idea. I’m really worried that in this chaotic world, with her personality, something will go wrong sooner or later.”
Rick went on to say, “Daryl, you know, that woman’s way of thinking is different from ours. I remember once hearing her talking to Mayor Dianna, saying something like “kindness can’t command an army, goodness can’t command wealth, and in times of chaos, the first thing to do is to kill the Virgin Mary.” I didn’t know what it meant, but later I thought about it carefully and found it quite interesting.”
Everyone came to the east gate to prepare to leave. Daryl handed his ID to the guard and was allowed to pass.
Daryl put away his ID and then said.
“So, you figured out something.”
Rick thought for a moment, then answered, “We are human beings, not zombies. What we do is to restore order and rebuild civilization. We are law enforcers, not bandits who do whatever it takes to survive. Perhaps this is why Ada insisted on taking this path even though she knew those truths.”
Daryl smiled and said to Rick, “Brother, what you said reminds me of the night when we raided the Hilltop Outpost. We had the advantage in numbers and the plan went smoothly, but Ada didn’t let us kill her. I’m afraid that woman had already had this plan in mind since then.”
Daryl just mentioned it casually, without realizing it had awakened Rick to something.
Rick patted Daryl on the shoulder and said, “Brother, I remember now!”
Daryl was also startled by Rick’s sudden blow, and said with some dissatisfaction, “What did you remember?”
Rick said, “It was a few days after I first met Negan. That night I had a strange dream.”
Daryl, who was standing by, listened carefully to Rick’s story, driving without interruption.
“In my dream, I dreamed that you and I, Daryl, followed the people from the Hilltop Village to raid the radar station at night. At night, we tricked the door open and the team sneaked into the radar station and killed them all. Later, Carol trapped all the reinforcements in the room and burned them to death.” Rick said excitedly.
Daryl responded, “It’s a pity you didn’t go on that mission. I had the same idea, wanting to kill all those guys in their sleep, but Tommy stopped me and finally captured them all. Wait, why is there Carol, that powerless woman? What happened to her later?”
Rick continued, “It was a dream. How would I know why Carol was there? Anyway, in my dream, Carol was much more powerful. Later we returned with a great victory, but that also planted the seeds of disaster. Later we were attacked by the Saviors. Me, you, Glenn, Maggie, Abraham, Rosita and many others were taken to Negan. Negan used the baseball bat in his hand to beat Glenn and Abraham to death. Negan also forced me to cut off Carl’s hand, and then I woke up in shock.”
Daryl felt like laughing after hearing this, and then he couldn’t help laughing and said, “Dude, you must have been scared silly by Negan.”
Rick rolled his eyes at Daryl and said, “Don’t laugh at me. You and I were similar in the dream. We were both scared. I vaguely remember that I was still scared after waking up, and then I slowly forgot about the dream. Just now, you mentioned the radar station outpost and it reminded me of it.”
“Okay, don’t think too much. Just think about what to do when we reach the terminal. It would be best if you can solve the problem without resorting to violence.” Daryl comforted.
Rick looked out the window thoughtfully.
After a while, he turned around and asked Daryl, “You said that Ada didn’t leave any room for others, and she also didn’t leave any room for herself. Isn’t this sentence very similar to my dream?”
Chapter 81: Welcome to the Demon Cave (Old Version)
Lincoln is not far from the terminal, and the drive only takes about 3 hours. Along the way, Rick was struggling with his strange dream and discussed it with Daryl from time to time.
Daryl was speechless, so he could only open the window and light a cigarette to relieve his boredom. (Please do not imitate, and do not smoke while driving!)
“What did Ada tell you before you left?” Daryl asked.
Rick regained his composure this time and said, “What can I do? I have a few suggestions. Either catch them, or drive them out of Georgia. If that doesn’t work, just kill them.”
“Didn’t you win over their opinions?” Daryl asked again to confirm.
“I really don’t have that.” Rick also shook his head.
The two also knew Ada’s personality. She liked to keep everything to herself. However, they knew that Ada’s suggestions and decisions were always ridiculously accurate.
I saw the convoy slowly driving to the terminal.
The outline of the station on the edge of town can be seen in the distance.
Everyone then parked the vehicles in a hiding place and gathered in an open area to wait for orders.
Daryl summoned Aiden and Grant, two of his trusted aides, and said to the group, “It’s still the same old routine. I will lead my men to collect intelligence first. We will meet here again in the afternoon and then make a plan.”
Moore and Tommy also said, “Then let’s take the Fourth Company to clear out the zombies around us and ensure the safety of our retreat.”
Abraham and Rosita said, “Company 5 will build a temporary shelter on the spot and guard the vehicles.”
After several leaders finished their discussion, they began to perform their respective duties.
Rick reported the current progress to Lincoln Town via radio.
Not long after, they received a reply from Sasha, asking Rick and his crew to be careful and to contact them at any time if necessary.
Glenn’s mobile force is ready to provide support at any time.
Inside the terminal
At this moment, Gray was venting his anger in the basement.
The reason is that through my investigation, it is confirmed that Simon has been killed. Gray will certainly not let it go.
He led a few people and stole Simon’s body at night when the Saviors were not paying attention.
Simon, who had turned into a zombie, was locked in the basement of the terminal, with his hands tied behind his back and his mouth wrapped with several layers of tape.
He is treated as a human sandbag all day long by Gray and other people who hate Simon.
Simon would only roar even when being punched and kicked all day long, and he would not be afraid of the pain, which made Gray more and more excited every time he beat him.
After the Terminal recently broke away from the control of the Saviors, it has become somewhat unscrupulous. Once the killing begins, some people will enjoy the process. Although they no longer have to worry about supplies, looting living people still makes the people at the Terminal feel the pleasure of controlling the lives of others.
The Savior Army did not reduce or give up killing the living people who came to seek refuge.
It was so ironic that the workers chopped off human limbs every day under a sign that read “Welcome to the Terminal.”
Those who came to register thought they were welcoming a new life, but they had no idea that they had stepped into a den of evil where people were killed without blinking an eye.
Since information is spread along the way that one can survive by reaching the terminal, more than a dozen people come to the terminal for shelter every month, and sometimes even some scattered small gangs are attracted.
Relying on the weapons distributed by the Saviors and their numerical advantage, the Terminal would often be able to kill the prey that came to their doorstep with a surprise attack.
There was once a doctor who cursed everyone at the terminal before his death, saying that sooner or later they would die from prions.
Prions
The causes of prion cannibalism include hereditary prion disease, prion gene mutation, prion protease resistance, reduced prion protease sensitivity, and increased prion protease sensitivity. These factors lead to abnormal folding of prions and cause dysfunction of the nervous system, thus triggering prion infection.
For those at the terminal, they are not afraid of death, but they are afraid of these things. Those who survive at the terminal all take the mentality of living one day at a time, which is no different from desperadoes.
After a long time, the door of the basement was opened.
The person who came was Gray’s mother Mary.
“Forget it, Gray, he’s already dead. No matter how much you beat him or torture him, he won’t feel anything.” Mary tried her best to persuade the somewhat crazy Gray.
Because of Gray’s crazy behavior, Mary played a double role in front of the survivors every day, one side was a kind angel, and the other side was a killing Satan. Over time, Mary got tired of such a life. With Simon’s death.
The hatred for revenge for his daughter has gradually been put aside.
“Don’t worry about me, just do your thing.”
Gray was seen beating Simon violently while sending his mother away without even turning his head.
Mary simply didn’t say anything else. She put down the cooked human steak in her hand and left the basement.
“Wait a minute, old man. I’ll deal with you after I finish eating.”
Gray gradually became a little tired and began to sit cross-legged on the ground, eating meat while looking at Simon who was still so energetic.
Gray didn’t know how much time had passed. It no longer mattered whether it was dark or white outside. Gray was constantly beating up Simon, who had turned into a zombie in front of him.
Suddenly, the younger brother rushed in, and because of his impatience, he lost his balance and fell to the ground.
If Simon hadn’t been tied up, he would have pounced on it and enjoyed the delicious food.
Gray frowned and said in dissatisfaction, “What’s the matter? You’re in such a hurry.”
The subordinate recovered and said, “There is a group of people outside. All the brothers have been arrested. Your mother has also been controlled by them. They are searching everywhere now. I believe they will find this place soon.”
Gray hadn’t expected that the sudden news would be so unexpected.
“Come on, follow me.”
Gray picked up his service gun and ran out.
The cause of the incident was that Daryl led a company to search the area around the terminal without much effort. It might be because these people were a group of guerrillas who were accustomed to sneak attacks, and there were no professional sentries on the periphery.
Daryl brought the drawings back to the camp and discussed with everyone. Everyone decided to take over this area in the afternoon.
After forming the encirclement, the third company suddenly took action, catching the people at the terminal off guard. The people on the periphery did not carry any weapons with them because they had to play the role of good guys first.
They were captured in less than half a cigarette’s time. By the time the people inside realized what was happening, it was too late. The first and fourth companies rushed in at lightning speed and surrendered without much resistance.
Dozens of people at the terminal were taken to the square.
It was a similar scene to when the Saviors came that day, and the group had gotten used to it.
In a world where the strong prey on the weak, either you rob others or others rob you.
Rick led a group of people and looked at the corpses waiting to be processed in the slaughterhouse, as if he knew why Ada did not order the recovery of these people.
These people are nothing less than demons.
Daryl was the first to speak, “What a bunch of damn assholes.”
Rosita, a battle-hardened medic who had seen broken arms and wreckage on the front lines, was nauseated by the horrifying scene and quickly ran out to vomit.
Tommy had the opportunity to witness the military slaughtering civilians, and he couldn’t help but say, “My God, this is even more inhumane than the government.”
Abraham remained silent for a long time.
The group saw arms, legs, or half bodies hanging in the cold storage room. It was no exaggeration to say it was hell on earth.
After a long time, Rick and his group returned to the square and asked the crowd, “Who is in charge here, who is the leader?”
Everyone pointed at Mary who was standing nearby.
“You?” Rick asked in surprise.
To be honest, the old woman in front of them, who looked so weak and helpless, was beyond Rick and the others’ understanding. They had originally thought that she should be a burly man like Negan.
Mary said, “My son and I are responsible for everything here, but I don’t think we are wrong.”
Rick saw this and asked, “Why?”
At this point, there was nothing to hide. Mary sighed and said, “Looking at you, you must be the army from Lincoln. We have been surviving here for so long and have never seen rescue. We have to rely on ourselves for everything. We could barely hold on at the beginning, but later more and more survivors came to us for help. Even though we were unable to make ends meet, we still managed to hold on. We thought we would be rescued if we just held on a little longer.”
“But what we got in the end was bandits. They robbed, killed, raped, and committed all kinds of evil. And you, when the bandits came, we didn’t see you coming, but when we survived in our own way, you came and accused us. What kind of bullshit logic is this?”
Mary finally shed tears as she spoke.
Some survivors who were fortunate enough to have experienced that dark time also burst into tears when they heard the news.
Rick didn’t explain anything, he just didn’t know what to say. They were people who were desperate and had no choice. Even if he thought about it from another perspective, they did nothing wrong. If there was anything wrong, it was only that the method they chose was too extreme.
Repaying slaughter with slaughter will only lead to endless consequences.
“Who is your son?” Rick asked
Mary looked around and shook her head.
Rick turned to look at Daryl.
Daryl went up and reported quietly, “Company 1 and Company 4 searched the place thoroughly, but there’s no one there. The guy might have escaped.”
Rick simply prepared to escort the prisoners back to the temporary camp and wanted to send them to Atlanta Prison for reformation by truck.
Unexpectedly, Mary took out a knife from somewhere and attacked Rick viciously.
In a flash, Abraham decisively shot and knocked Mary down.
If he had hesitated for a few more seconds, he might have pounced on Rick.
Although Rick was wearing a military bulletproof vest and was likely to be fine, Abraham would never allow his team members to be in any danger.
Rick came back to his senses and was already looking at Mary who had fallen to the ground.
Mary said unwillingly, “I’ve had enough of being controlled by others. I died the moment my daughter died. Living is just like a walking corpse. Now, I’m finally free. Baby, I’m here to find you.”
A sudden interlude, Rick looked at Mary who was dying.
I am also extremely conflicted inside.
Rick knew that Abraham was not wrong, but this fucked up world was wrong.
[I just realized that Gray was written as Gray, but it is actually the same person with the same pronunciation. ]Chapter 82: Let the Fire Purify Everything (Old Version)
As Abraham and Moore from the 5th Company took away all the prisoners with Rosita, who was feeling a little unwell, the remaining Rick, Tommy, and Daryl decided to carefully survey the terminal.
One purpose is to find out what other shameful activities are going on at the terminal.
The second thing was to transport all the fuel back to the community. In addition, all the signs about the terminal were destroyed. Rick did not intend to completely destroy the signs, but only changed the mark of Lincolnton’s location for later generations.
[There is no final destination, go to Lincolnton, the new world needs alliances. ]Rick just drew a big cross on the original slogan and added it in the new blank space.
In this way, people along the way will follow the signs to the terminal and see the new signs and go to Lincoln.
Daryl and Tommy were worried that it might attract some people with ulterior motives.
Rick said that it was not a problem. Although the community could not compare with the Saviors, it was still strong enough to eliminate our people. There was no need to exile them to the terminal.
People from the first and fourth companies are moving out the stock materials from all the terminal stations.
Basically, they were some clothes of other survivors, a small amount of canned food, and various pistols and short knives for self-defense.
Rick felt uncomfortable looking at these trophies, thinking that there was a living life behind each item. He turned his head away and, for the first time ever, asked Daryl for a cigarette to ease his anger.
Daryl also picked up his lighter and prepared to light one.
The two leaned against the train carriage, looking at the setting sun.
Rick spoke up “Daryl, are we the walking dead?”
Daryl turned around and asked in confusion, “Are you referring to the fact that we are all infected?”
Rick shook his head and continued, “No, I just remembered something else. If there hadn’t been this epidemic, and I was still working at the police station, I would be catching thieves every day, spending time with my wife and kids after get off work, and then going to work again the next day. The trajectory of life is like an endlessly revolving subway, always the same few stops, always the same journey. Living is no different from being a zombie.”
Daryl exhaled a puff of cigarette and replied, “I don’t know. You should ask Ada about such profound things. If you want to ask me, I can only say that you are right. Living is also a zombie. It’s just that I prefer to deal with living people who can cry and laugh, rather than dealing with zombies who only know how to pounce on me and rape me.”
Rick smiled at Daryl’s humorous remarks and continued, “That woman named Mary was lucky. She was confined for two nights and was truly liberated. We who are still alive are the ones who are truly suffering. Now think about it, maybe in the eyes of the zombies, we are the aliens.”
While checking the items, Tommy saw something that surprised him.
“Quick! Hand me that thing.” Tommy shouted to a man from the Fourth Company.
Rick and Daryl also heard something, threw away the cigarettes in their hands, and looked in Tommy’s direction. “What’s wrong? Is there a problem?”
“Damn, why is this thing here?” said Tommy.
Rick and Daryl hurried over to Tommy and asked, “What’s going on, Tommy? Don’t get excited. Speak slowly.”
Tommy picked up the box in his hand and entered a string of numbers on it.
“This is my fucking CRM combat equipment. There’s a locator on it. I clearly put it on a zombie and saw him go north with my own eyes, so why is it here?” said Tommy.
Tommy knew that if someone found him based on the location, it would be really troublesome.
Daryl and Rick comforted him, “Don’t panic. It looks like this thing has been here for a while. If it was really discovered, it would have been discovered long ago. Maybe CRM has forgotten about you.”
Tommy shook his head and said to the two, “No, no, no, you don’t understand the Three Rings Citizen Republic. They would rather kill three thousand people by mistake than let one go.”
Tommy was quite agitated and even wanted to leave here as soon as possible and flee to the south.
Daryl said, “Brother, can’t you just destroy this thing or bury it somewhere?”
Tommy came back to his senses and remembered something. It wasn’t because of Daryl’s words, but because Tommy remembered someone.
As for who it was, that s another story.
As Rick and his team searched, useful supplies were loaded onto trucks, and the remains in the entire slaughterhouse were all burned to ashes by Rick and his team, who poured gasoline on them.
“Let the flame evolve everything”
Rick just stared at the blazing fire for a long time before leaving calmly.
Night Garbage Gang
In a dark room on the ground not far from the Garbage Gang
Janedis was communicating with others using a device down there.
?After the signal is connected?
Janedis was the first to speak, “Codename: Queen of Spades. Currently, there are 5 Bs that need to be turned in. The coordinates are still the same.”
The mysterious man replied, “Received, Queen of Spades, please arrive at the designated location in thirty minutes.”
I saw Janedis closing the device, picking up the chapter beside him, and crossing out 17.18.19.20.21 on it.
Looking forward, this is true for 22 100.
Only Janedis understood what this meant.
As the strongest community manager in the Three Rings Civic Republic, this was one of the tests to get promoted to the top.
That is, at the end of the world, one hundred survivors must be found and handed over to the organization.
Of course, if you feel that you cannot complete the task, you can also contact the organization, and the organization will send a special plane to pick up these expatriate personnel, but there will be no possibility of promotion after that.
Janedis has always used an alias in front of outsiders. Her real name, Tox Anne, will always be covered up. Unless she completes her mission and returns to the organization, she will not be able to leak any information about the organization until her death.
Janedis knew that such a task force organization would definitely arrange supervisors to monitor him in secret.
This made Janedis never dare to go beyond the line.
Afterwards, Janedis left the dark room and returned to the camp, where several of his men were guarding several victims who were having a meal.
Seeing Janedis coming, several exiles vented while eating, “Ms. Janedis, our boss took good care of you when he was alive, and you are using these scraps to entertain guests?”
Janedis just waved his hand, and several of his men who had been on guard with guns on their backs retreated.
Janedis leaned on the table with both hands and said to the people in front of him, “You guys should stop it. Simon is already dead, but you are still so arrogant. If I hadn’t taken you in, you would have been killed by Dwight’s people.”
Although Negan had ordered everyone not to embarrass Simon’s remnants, everyone hated these lackeys who showed off their power in front of Simon.
Among them are Chief Dwight and the new chief Simmons.
Some people knew that they would be killed sooner or later if they stayed any longer, so many of Simon’s men who had done cruel and inhumane things fled from the Savior Army.
The five of them continued to pick at the leftovers on their plates and could only sit in silence while Janedis scolded them.
Janedis also said in time, “Okay, it’s all over. Come with me later, I will take you to a safe place.”
Led by Janedis and two of his trusted men, the group arrived at an open area in the forest after a long time.
The dark woods looked particularly bright in the moonlight.
After a long time, the roar of a helicopter could be vaguely heard in the sky.
As Janedis said something on the radio, the helicopter in the sky slowly landed.
Several fully armed soldiers with live ammunition came up to them.
“Hello, Queen of Spades. I am the non-commissioned officer here to carry out this mission. Please hand in your B.”
The soldiers were all wearing fully enclosed bulletproof helmets, and the leading soldier’s facial features could not be seen under the helmet.
Janedis signaled to the people behind him, and the five remaining members of Simon’s group were brought to the soldiers.
Although everyone was a little panicked, as things had come to this point, looking at the soldiers’ sophisticated rifles, they gave up the idea of ??escaping.
Several soldiers took the five people onto the helicopter.
Then he turned to Janedis and said, “Mission accomplished, Queen of Spades. Headquarters will record your performance later.”
As the helicopter slowly started, Janedis realized that it was different from usual and asked, “Why, you don’t want to leave?”
Only two members were left on the helicopter, and the rest of the team of ten did not board.
The leading soldier said, “We have other tasks to do. We’ll say goodbye now.”
Janedis knows the rules and won’t continue asking questions that she shouldn’t.
The soldier continued, “It’s not in the vicinity. Does Ms. Janedis know the coordinates?”
The soldier opened the map, and Janedis saw an area of ??Greenville circled in red on the map.
Janedis recognized the place at a glance and agreed, “This area is the old train station in Greenville. A small group of survivors occupied it after the apocalypse, calling themselves the terminal, and robbing people.”
The leading soldier asked, “Queen of Spades, do you know the other side’s force deployment and personnel information?”
Janedis also reported the truth and said, “A long time ago, I sent someone to investigate. The group had about 50 people, and their weapons were provided by the Salvation Army, the largest local snake in the area. There should be about 30 armed personnel.”
“Also, I would like to advise you that this is the territory of the Savior Army. You must be careful when you move around. Even though you are well-armed, if you are targeted or harassed by the Savior Army, you will be in great danger.”
The soldier nodded, thanking Janedis for his kindness.
Then the team of ten people disappeared into the depths of the jungle.
Janedis’s confidants behind him were no longer surprised by this kind of thing. Janedis turned around and gestured to the two of them, “Okay, let’s go. Soon, when we have enough people, we can evacuate to the safe zone.”
The confidant nodded and followed Janedis away.
They had all seen what Janedis was capable of and believed in it without a doubt.
And the jungle, as usual, returned to peace.
Chapter 83: St. Mary’s Hospital (Old Version)
Salisbury, North Carolina
In this small town, there is a well-known cardiology hospital, St. Mary’s Hospital.
The founder of this private hospital once had outstanding achievements in the field of cardiology, which was one of the reasons why he opened St. Mary’s Hospital. There are branches of St. Mary’s Hospital in some cities in various states, and this one is one of them.
Their special medicine can indeed relieve and alleviate the symptoms of patients.
Dwight is leading the team and is currently observing the inside and outside of St. Mary’s Hospital in the distance.
As for why Dwight would choose this.
This brings us to my beloved Shirley. Shirley’s family suffers from a hereditary heart disease. When the end of the world came, Shirley’s sister suddenly fell ill. She had no effective medication and eventually died during the bumpy journey.
I thought this matter would pass, but not long ago, Shirley also showed this symptom.
She originally wanted to report to Negan, but these vases in the Women’s Hall were not qualified to see Negan unless they were summoned, so Shirley found Dwight for help.
Although Dwight was abandoned by Shirley, he was still willing to help Shirley in his heart.
Although Dwight knew that Sherry would still choose to follow Negan after she recovered from her illness, Dwight had no regrets.
Perhaps this is the unique infatuation of a loyal man.
I saw his subordinate reporting to Dwight, “Dwight, we have probably figured out the situation. This group of people seems to be the police in the city, hiding in this hospital and struggling to survive. With our manpower, we can definitely storm it.”
Dwight could see everything clearly through the telescope. There were only a few visible sentries around the entire hospital. Dwight had tentatively searched some locations where there might be hidden sentries, but found no suspicious signs.
Dwight is a cautious person, he is willing to take risks only after making sure everything is safe.
Dwight had arrived here a day ago and had been observing the movements of these people, including when the guards changed shifts, who went out and when they returned. He was observing carefully.
Dwight replied to his men, “Don’t worry, Kent, let’s wait and see.”
Seeing this, Kent had no choice but to continue waiting patiently according to Dwight’s temper.
Just as Dwight predicted.
This St. Mary’s Hospital is indeed run by members of the Salisbury Police Department.
When the epidemic broke out, the police chief was missing. Deputy Chief Dawn was appointed to take the lead in this crisis. He organized personnel to cooperate with the Disaster Response Bureau and government forces to try their best to maintain order in the chaos.
But the good times did not last long. The infection rate of the epidemic quickly spread at an exponential rate, and the injured and the dead became enemies one after another. Many isolation points were breached from the inside by the injured and fell.
By the time the government forces realized the characteristics of the zombies, it was already too late and they were forced to evacuate the city.
With the withdrawal of the Disaster Response Bureau and government forces, the police department was in even worse situation, and finally even the police station fell.
In the end, Deputy Chief Dawn had no choice but to lead Sheriff Licari and Sheriff Sharprey, gather the surviving police officers, and retreat to St. Mary’s Hospital.
In the end, he survived by luck.
The defense system of St. Mary’s Hospital is also quite complete, with concrete exterior walls, tempered fences, and iron gates.
Unless there are artillery shells or tanks, no matter how many zombies there are, they will be helpless outside the door.
In this way, the police station staff survived by relying on the supplies in stock. As time went on, the zombie horde dispersed, and everyone was able to go out to search for supplies, and they have survived to this day.
In the doomsday, these people all follow the new doomsday survival rules: the capable ones work harder, and the strong ones are respected.
Relying on his status before the disaster, Dawn quickly became the leader of this group.
As time went by, they began to develop their own rules after waiting for rescue for a long time.
After the disaster, all kinds of human nature were revealed. The exiles were basically forced to survive due to hunger and cold, disease, ambushes, annihilation of their homes, displacement, separation from their loved ones, and so on.
Dawn s philosophy is: in order to survive, everyone must rely on a “system”, and due to the particularity of extraordinary times, this “system” requires everyone to use “measurable efforts” to get “measurable returns.”
But Dawn’s system of ideas is completely wishful thinking.
The decision of life and death, whether to stay or go, is all forced. It seems to make sense, but in fact it is a very arbitrary theory.
This caused his fellow police officers to begin to complain, and some even wanted to secretly launch a coup.
Because everyone knows that making rules is obviously the best way to establish “fairness” in an environment where laws are absent, but in fact fairness is relative.
If fairness always prevents some people from being willing and making free choices, then such fairness is actually fairness to certain people and is obviously problematic.
Under Dawn’s management, he lobbied and brainwashed everyone, and was arbitrary and tyrannical towards the civilians under his command and the survivors who came to seek refuge with him, and even killed them at will.
Gradually, his subordinates have come to see that Dawn has no feelings for others and only cares about using, possessing, commanding and deciding.
Dawn’s management and maintenance of the hospital may have kept some people alive, but such maintenance cannot be considered living, it can only be considered being alive.
Because they have lost their freedom and the right to choose, they must provide various services according to the needs of the system to satisfy the ruling class under the system, or to put it more nicely, to satisfy the police and thus serve everyone.
Dawn’s image has gradually become that of a dictator in the hearts of the people. It is not so much that she hopes that everyone can survive in the apocalypse, but rather that she hopes to satisfy her addiction to being a dictator in the apocalypse. As for whether the disaster will stop and whether a good home can be created for people after the disaster, she really doesn’t care at all.
Where there is dictatorship, there will soon be dissatisfaction caused by oppression. Even if she looks like a hero in troubled times and a hegemon, there are still righteous people who will condemn her behavior.
The two sheriffs under his command, Licari and Sharprey, were just quietly waiting for the emergence of a man with aspirations.
As for whether Licari and Sharprey are really doing good for the people after overthrowing Dawn, or becoming the new Dawn, it is unknown, only they know in their hearts.
At this moment, Dawn was giving out today’s orders. “Sharprey, you continue to go out and search for supplies. And Licaree, go and capture the traitor Noah for me, by all means. I must find him alive or dead.”
In the conference room, Sharprey and Licari were used to Dawn’s outbursts.
He silently bowed his head and responded, “Yes, sir.”
It was not until they saw Dawn leave that everyone calmed down a lot and immediately changed their expressions.
They all said with some dissatisfaction, “We are the ones who do all the work while being bossy all the time. Dawn, the son of a bitch, is nothing.”
Licari on the side comforted Sharprey.
“Okay, this isn’t the first time this has happened. I still have to go out. There are so many hidden dangers out there and I haven’t said anything. Just keep quiet for now and it will pass.”
Sharp then shook his head and left the meeting room without saying anything else.
Licari led several police officers and drove out in a police car to continue searching the surrounding area. The traitor Noah definitely could not walk far on foot and must be hiding somewhere nearby.
Licari firmly believed that she would find him sooner or later.
As for why Noah was captured and why he wanted to escape from here.
The reason is that Noah wants to leave this damn place, but Dawn is determined not to allow anyone to go out and leave his control.
Finally, Noah had no choice but to attack the guards and escape in the dark and windy night.
The guard eventually died of his injuries.
This person just happened to be Dawn’s most trusted subordinate.
Not long after Licari set off, for some unknown reason, the rear tire suddenly became deflated.
Everyone had no choice but to get off the car to check.
Fortunately, there were spare tires and tools in the trunk, so we could continue on our way after a simple change.
Several people were on guard against the appearance of zombies in the surrounding area, while one of their men was busy changing the tire.
Everyone was frightened by the sudden appearance of armed men from all directions. The police officers were all armed with Glock pistols, while the armed men in front of them were all armed with a variety of automatic rifles and shotguns.
Seeing this, no one dared to resist. They could only put down their guns and wait for trial.
If the numbers were equal, they could still confront each other with guns, but there were more than twenty people aiming at five people.
Licari put down her weapon and said, “Everyone, don’t be impulsive. We are just passing by here and our tire is broken. We have no intention of offending you.”
Dwight, who was standing next to him, interrupted and said.
“No misunderstanding, I’m going to hit you.”
Dwight put down Licari’s raised hands and said to her, “You, go back by yourself. The four of them stay here. Go find me some heart disease medicine from your hospital and come back to exchange these people’s lives.”
Seeing this, Licari realized that Dwight had no intention of making things difficult for her, and she opened a gap in the encirclement behind her.
There is no time to worry about so much, it is better to get out of the way first.
Licari quickly ran towards the hospital.
Dwight tied up the remaining four police officers and waited in a small building nearby.
Dwight also arranged gunners and light and dark firepower points at the commanding heights around him, not fearing that those people would come to a desperate counter-encirclement and a deadly destruction.
Dwight just sat on the sofa, closed his eyes and waited quietly.
If nothing unexpected happens, this matter will probably be accomplished.
I don’t want to have a conflict, but I won’t be foolish enough to visit someone at their home, because if I do that, they will think I’m a beggar and won’t take me seriously.
If you go with so many people, it is inevitable that others will misunderstand whether you are here to rob.
After much thought, Dwight decided to use negotiation as a tactic.
This is how the ambush plan was carried out.
As for what exactly was done in this operation, Dwight did not give a detailed explanation after he returned. Sydney only knew that Dwight had gotten the medicine as she expected.
Chapter 84: Road to Survival (VI) (Old Version)
Outside the abandoned building, several zombies were wandering around, unwillingly trying to catch the meat that had just slipped away from them. They kept roaring and slapping the fence.
The thud of wooden boards colliding could still be vaguely heard.
Bill, Zoe, Francis, Louis and the others were breathing heavily in the building with lingering fear.
The reason was that the group was planning to travel south.
Nothing special happened along the way.
Until Zoe noticed the fire in the distance, even though Bill had repeatedly told her not to worry about anything other than safety.
But Zoe and Louis still couldn’t get over the humanitarian barrier in their hearts and decided to go and find out what was going on.
Although Bill was helpless, he had no choice but to compromise.
Because of Zoe’s words, the four of them made it impossible for the big guys to refuse.
“If we can save lives but turn a blind eye, what’s the difference between us and those who take human lives lightly?”
Just as Bill led everyone approaching the city, the fire not only attracted Bill and others, but also attracted a lot of zombies.
As the distance got closer, there were more and more zombies.
The group could only hide in a tall building at the station.
The supplies Negan sent happened to include things like telescopes.
Louis and Francis were eating dry bread in the room.
Bill and Zoe were looking at everything in the station from a high place.
When Zoe saw Bill handing her the telescope, she also wanted to see what was happening.
In the distance, a group of armed men were seen loading things onto a truck near the fire. It looked like they had just robbed the place.
A leader-like man was looking at the fire, holding a cigarette in his hand.
“Damn, are they robbers?” Zoe shouted
Bill, who was standing by, ignored him and just lit a cigarette behind the cover.
He raised his head and said to Zoe, “Child, are you satisfied? If you are satisfied, then go ahead.”
Zoe looked at the people in the distance getting on the truck and said with some dissatisfaction, “I want to go and take a look.”
Bill sighed. He knew that Zoe still had some rationality in the apocalypse. “These people are either the Saviors or the same as the Saviors. In the apocalypse, they have lost their humanity. Believe me, protecting yourself is the most important thing.”
Francis and Louis behind him also echoed, “Yes, we have tried our best. Let’s go. There are more and more monsters around us.”
Zoe looked at the direction the convoy left, memorized that direction in her mind, turned around and looked at the few people and said, “Do your best. Is there no humanity in the apocalypse? That’s what you think. Do your best in everything you encounter. If one day one of us encounters danger, can we just do our best?”
“Think about how we escaped from Mercy Hospital. If it weren’t for the pilot’s insistence, we would still be wandering around the city now.”
Zoe became more and more excited as she spoke.
Bill didn’t say anything, also thinking about what Zoe said.
Bill knew that it was useless to talk about this. He was willing to sacrifice himself for the three children whenever necessary. But who would believe him if he just said this? They had only known each other for three or two months.
Then Bill said, “Well, since Zoe insists, let’s go find out. I hope everyone will be careful during the action.”
After a short rest, the group picked up their weapons and fought their way through the zombies that had not yet formed a large group.
Arriving at the fence of the station, the group used tools to cut a hole in the barbed wire and then entered the old station.
Unlike on the high-rise building, it took some twists and turns to find the location in the huge station. When Bill and his team arrived at the scene, the fire had already been extinguished, leaving only a pile of ashes.
“Hey sir, are you okay?”
Zoe was the first to discover the living people in the square.
I saw a man kneeling beside the ashes, staring blankly at the ashes.
When Zoe approached and saw the human bones that had not yet been burned, she roughly estimated what had happened.
It was also the first time that Francis and Louis saw such a cruel thing happen in front of their eyes.
“Brother, I am so sorry, can you tell us what happened here?” Francis asked
The man turned around and said, “A group of armed men attacked us. My mother was shot dead by them, and all my friends were captured. I was lucky to escape because I hid.”
Bill has been paying attention to the details around him since entering the terminal.
Although it was getting dark, Bill still managed to spot some useful details.
The trains on the rails are something I am very familiar with.
Another thing is that the slogan at the terminal was crossed out with a big red cross.
The new words next to it caught Bill’s attention.
There were no signs of any fierce fighting in the entire station, and there were no patches of blood or bullet shells on the ground.
Bill was calm. He also heard what the man said, but he thought about it and felt that things were definitely not that simple.
Bill knew the man was hiding something, so he didn’t expose it. He then said, “Young man, leave the rest to us. I’ll try my best to help you rescue your companions. I wonder if you have a new place to stay. We’ll meet there when we’re done.”
When Zoe heard Bill was willing to help, she also said happily, “Yes, we can help you.”
The man stood up, patted the dirt off his knees and said, “Thank you. My name is Gray. I have some companions who are still alive. I plan to go find them. No need for help. Thank you for your kindness.”
As Gray left, Francis and Louis did not stop him, but Zoe was a little unwilling. Bill keenly felt that this Gray was not a normal person.
I was secretly speechless about Zoe’s kindness. Zoe’s behavior was just like trying to please someone who was cold to me.
Okay, Zoe, let s get some rest and then we can go. Try to follow the group and see where they re taking them.
As the sun set, everyone decided that if they were going to chase, it was not now. Action at night would be easily discovered. It would be better to wait until the moon rose so that they could chase at night without turning on the lights.
Before it got dark, Bill instructed everyone to find some unused fuel in some oil tanks.
I collected them and put them all into a car at the terminal. Together with the remaining oil in the car, I made up half a tank of gasoline.
Of course, Gray, who was walking away, would not let it go so easily. It was just that Zoe was too inexperienced, and her nosy nature was tested by Gray in just a few words. Even if he didn’t say anything, this woman would not let it go and turn a blind eye.
He needs these people to clear the mines in front so that he can lead his men into Lincoln Town.
At night, as the fire died down, the traces of zombies around the terminal began to gradually disappear.
Bill groped his way to the platform in the dark.
Looking at the two trains that were originally in the military base, he fell into deep thought.
Because Bill knew that when he and Zoe and the others left, they only took one car away.
The problem is that another car also came along.
“Why?” Bill was asking himself.
Thinking back on Dr. Williams Connor’s words and actions, Bill felt as if someone was following his train after he left.
Why is all this happening?
As a colonel and veteran, Bill is always so calm and can think of things that others can’t think of.
As the cigarette in his mouth burned out, Bill lit up another one.
“If one day, death comes, can the children survive?” Bill asked himself
“Stop smoking, old man. You’re already in poor health, and you’ll die faster if you continue smoking.”
Bill turned around and saw Francis.
Francis also noticed something unusual about Bill in the evening.
Now looking at the train that Bill was paying attention to, he also recalled the scene when he came here.
“It looks like we are being targeted by bad people,” Francis said.
Bill exhaled a puff of cigarette and responded, “Yeah, someone is following us from the military base. They’re probably looking for us.”
Francis saw something and said, “It seems that the people at the station have seen the people who are chasing us. The reason why you still want to chase them is probably not to save people, but to find out who is chasing us.”
Bill glanced at Francis and smiled, “I never expected you to improve so much, Francis, as you are usually so big and strong. Yes, you are right.”
Francis also laughed, touching the back of his head a little embarrassedly, “Old man, I used to be in a gang, I know a little bit about the ways of people and the intrigues.”
Bill continued, “Okay, it’s about time. Call Zoe and Louis. We should set off.”
Bill looked at the moonlight above his head. It was already very bright.
The group briefly checked their equipment, then started the vehicle and drove in the moonlight without turning on the lights.
In this deserted doomsday, the tracks of the truck are clearly visible.
Following the direction, we arrived at a suburb.
Four people got out of the car.
Keeping vigilant all around, make sure that the group of militants have completely withdrawn.
“There are no zombies around here. It looks like they have all been cleared out.” Bill said in a low voice.
This temporary camp was full of truck and Hummer tracks. Bill, who had lived in a barracks before, recognized the unique tire marks of the Hummer at a glance.
There were footprints everywhere, and it looked like there were traces of more than a hundred people.
“What should we do now? Should we continue chasing?” Louis asked
Bill dropped his cigarette and then stomped it out with his combat boots.
Bill said to them, “Give it a try, but be careful.”
“This group of people have military weapons, most likely an M2 .50 caliber heavy machine gun. If we are discovered, our little broken truck won’t be able to stop them,” said Bill.
Although the foursome were still a little frightened, now Bill, Zoe and Francis were in favor of moving on, so Louis had no choice but to follow them.
“Good guy, the fifth drop of blood, let’s die, if we die, we die together, so we can have a companion on the road.” Louis complained.
The car started slowly and continued to move forward along the vehicle track.
Chapter 85: Road to Survival (VII) (Old Version)
Bill and his team followed the tracks to Atlanta. Most of the Hummers turned toward Lincolnton, which made Bill think nothing of following the trucks’ tracks.
It was already dawn when we arrived near Atlanta Prison No. 1. The sky was beginning to turn white.
All I heard was a large group of corpses and gunshots from a distance.
Looking at the thousands of zombies heading towards the prison.
Bill was also watching the battle from a distance. He saw that the wooden fence of the prison in the distance had been breached in several places and was beginning to attack the tempered plate wall inside.
Zoe and Francis Louis were shocked by the scene before them. This was the first time they had witnessed such a large group of zombies. They could not imagine how desperate they would be if they encountered it.
Although the humans had deployed tanks and Hummers to consolidate their defense line, the dense swarms of zombies behind them still continued to catch up.
It seems that it is only a matter of time before it is conquered.
“No, we must help them.” Bill made a decision that left the three of them stunned.
Bill would never sit idly by and watch his army be defeated.
“Francis, Louis, Zoe, I’ll drive over in a bit, and you guys fire grenades like crazy. Don’t be stingy and attract the zombies behind. Then we’ll lead them away.”
Although the four admired Bill’s boldness, they also wanted to formally fight these monsters.
If the scattered zombies encountered on the road before were considered soldiers, the challenge now was equivalent to fighting a boss.
Only Francis couldn’t wait to start killing.
As Bill stepped on the accelerator of the pickup truck, the vehicle rushed out suddenly.
1 kilometer, 500 meters, 200 meters, 100 meters, 50 meters, 20 meters.
As the distance got closer, the zombies became more and more scary. It turned out that it was so exciting to watch the zombies up close for the first time. Louis’ heart was in his throat. He was so scared that he didn’t dare to shoot.
Francis in the passenger seat and Zoe in the back seat both leaned out and began firing.
[Da da da, da da da, bullets flew towards the zombies. ?
Come on, you son of a bitch, Francis yelled.
He bit open two Type 79 grenades with his teeth and threw them into the group of zombies.
With a “bang!” sound, a large blood mist appeared.
Bill suddenly changed the direction and kept the distance from the zombies within twenty to ten meters, leading the zombies to the periphery.
As the magazines were emptied one by one, one-third of the zombies at the rear of the periphery had been successfully attracted by Bill’s provocation and their hatred.
The plains are not like highways, which makes the vehicle ride very bumpy.
Fortunately, it was not impossible to drive, but the people in the car felt very uncomfortable.
“Bill, I’m about to throw up,” complained Louis, who had been hiding in the back seat.
“Vomiting? If you don’t get up and shoot, if we are surrounded, it will be more than just disgusting.” Bill replied while concentrating on driving. From time to time, he picked up the pistol with his left hand and knocked down a few zombies that were closer.
Louis had no choice but to open the car window and shoot outside from inside the car. He didn’t dare to lean out like Francis did.
With the explosion of grenades, half of the zombies in the rear have been alarmed.
At this moment, the rear wheel was suddenly stuck in the gap by a stone.
“Fuck.” Bill cursed
Although Bill was very careful, the rear wheel still got stuck in a small pothole.
Bill knew that this meant that there was a high probability that the four of them would die here.
Bill also picked up his rifle and started firing.
The firepower of the four was very limited, and the zombie swarm was still slowly surrounding the vehicle where Bill and the other three were.
As the distance got closer, the four of them became somewhat desperate and regretted this wrong decision.
In a flash, a Hummer came speeding from behind and hit the back of Bill’s car, knocking the four people and the car away for several meters. The vehicle was instantly saved. Bill stepped on the accelerator and rushed away again.
In this way, Bill continued to drive in front, and the Hummer behind him also joined the ranks.
The M2 heavy machine gun made a louder noise, attracting the attention of two-thirds of the zombies.
The two cars were driving slowly like this. Sometimes when Bill encountered zombies blocking the road in front of him, a shell from the tank would create a gap in the road.
The operation lasted from 4.5 in the morning to noon, and more than half of the zombies were taken away from the prison. As the distance reached a safe distance, Bill and the Hummer suddenly accelerated one or two kilometers and began to detour back.
Finally, it took another hour or two to return to the prison.
On the other side of the prison, the outside of the field was filled with hundreds of zombie corpses.
Fortunately, everyone is out of danger. Back in prison, Bill’s rotten pickup truck has used up the last drop of gas.
The engine was emitting black smoke.
“That was a close call.” The foursome were still in shock and couldn’t believe that everything that had just happened actually happened.
At this time, a few people got out of the Hummer behind.
“Thank you very much for your help, kind man.” The man extended his hand to express his gratitude to Bill.
Bill also lit a cigarette and said, “It’s a piece of cake, although the process is a bit thrilling.”
“I’m Glennli, the mobile captain and guard captain of the Lincoln Town Alliance.”
Bill also had a good impression of the young man who had helped him, and his face was very kind. “I am Colonel William Bill Overbeck, thank you very much for your help just now, young man.”
Francis, who was standing behind him, high-fived Glenn without hesitation and said, “It was a close call, brother.”
Glenn laughed and said, “Hey, it was our fault. We didn’t notice the zombies migrating back at night. We didn’t realize it until dawn, but it was too late. We saw your actions outside. How could we ignore you when you were in danger?”
Louis finally couldn’t hold it back and vomited on the way. At this time, he said with a rather ugly look, “Dude, stop talking, can you give me something to eat first? I’m so hungry.”
Zoe then saw that because of the collision, the survival supplies in the trunks of several people had already been scattered all over the floor, and no one knew where the food and water had gone.
Glenn had no choice but to interrupt the conversation and said, “Come with me. There are a lot of things in the prison. There are enough for you to use. We will compensate you for your losses and give you enough compensation.”
Bill and others entered the prison with Glenn.
The prisoners and prison staff began to maintain the fences and move the bodies.
When they arrived at the cafeteria, Bill and the others finally had a decent meal, which was much better than the dry bread they had before.
At this time, Glenn came to the command center and borrowed radio communication equipment from his two brothers-in-law, Sean Green and Arnold Green.
“Rick Grimes, Rick Grimes, Glenn calling. Answer.”
“Rick got it, Glenn please hold on, the 4th Company of the 1st Company is on its way back.” Radio message
Glenn took a breath and continued, “Rick, you don’t have to come. You can continue your mission. The prison has been resolved. There are no casualties. No casualties. Over.”
“Rick got it, Rick got it, reinforcements terminated, over.” Radio message
“Glenn got it. Please be sure to bring Ada back. I wish you a smooth completion.” Glenn said
“Rick got it, over.” Radio message
Glenn and Rick reported that they were safe, which finally made my tense nerves relax.
Glenn prepared to go to the restaurant to see his benefactors.
When they arrived at the restaurant, Bill and his group were eating beef curry prepared by the cafeteria. It was specially ordered by Glenn.
Seeing Glenn coming back, Bill asked, “What were those people doing just now?”
Glenn realized that Bill was asking about the prisoners and said, “Those people are prisoners, sent to the prison for reform.”
Francis asked, “Are you the military, the government, or the disaster response agency? From what I’ve heard, the government isn’t that kind.”
Glenn smiled and said, “Brother, I am a survivor of the apocalypse just like you. We have united under the command of our leader and formed an alliance.”
Zoe asked, “Do you rob living people?”
I saw Sean Green and Arnold Green in the distance had also finished arranging their affairs and came to the cafeteria to meet with their helpers. As soon as they approached, they heard Zoe’s question.
“Ma’am, please don’t get me wrong. We never rob people. We grow our own food.”
Zoe then remembered that there was a vegetable garden inside the wooden fence when she entered the door.
Arnold agreed, “Yes ma’am, we have several farms to the south that grow food, and we also have professional fishing and hunting teams within the alliance. The prison is just growing some simple vegetables to give the prisoners something to do.”
Bill said, “It looks like your life is back on track. It’s rare to have a stable order in the apocalypse. Cherish the present day.”
Zoe continued to ask indirectly, “What crimes did those prisoners commit?”
Glenn knew about this, but Arnold and Sean didn’t know much about the details.
Glenn explained, “It’s like this. Yesterday our people arrested this group of people. They were at a place called the Terminal, robbing people who came to seek refuge. I heard they even ate human flesh. They were wiped out by our battalion commander, and their lair was burned down.”
Francis, Louise and Zoe were all surprised by these words.
“Eat…eat living people?”
Bill was not surprised, because he had long felt that there was something fishy about the terminal.
Zoe and the other two didn’t think of anything else. Instead, they broke out in cold sweats when they heard Bill say that the train the foursome was originally taking was heading to the final stop.
My goodness, if Bill hadn’t gotten off the bus halfway, we would all have been eaten by others.
It s chilling to think about that scene.
“Well, Glenn, I want to talk to one of them. I have some questions for them. Is that okay?”
Glenn thought about it for a long time and didn’t think that Bill and his group were accomplices of Terminal. After all, with more than 100 armed forces in the prison and his own mobile force of more than 40 people coming to support them, these four people should not be able to cause any waves, so he simply dispelled his doubts.
“No problem, I’ll arrange an interrogation room for you. You can meet anyone you want later. But even though you have done us a favor, you can’t take anyone away without the order of our chief Ada or mayor Dianna.” Glenn said
After a brief exchange with Bill, the two sides reached a consensus.
Soon, Bill, led by Arnold, arrived at the prison’s serious criminal area.
Chapter 86: Ada’s Disappearance (Old Version)
The day after the Terminal incident, Ada mysteriously disappeared. After the community had a call with Rick’s group that afternoon, Ada returned to the town government. In the evening, she learned from Rick’s radio message that the Terminal operation was going smoothly, so she returned to her home.
Until Rick and his crew returned to Lincoln, no one had seen Ada again.
Time goes back to the terminal a few hours ago
It was already night when Rick and others returned to their temporary base.
As it was inconvenient to manage and guard these prisoners, Rick and others held a meeting overnight and decided to return to the community at night, avoiding any possible accidents.
Three companies plus prisoners, a team of nearly one hundred people, were traveling on a wilderness road.
I saw that while driving, I was preparing to communicate with the community, preparing to inform everyone of their current actions.
“Rick calling the first battalion, Rick calling the first battalion.”
Rick, who was in the co-pilot seat, picked up the radio and spoke.
It took a long time before the signal came.
“This is headquarters, I’m Sasha, come in.” Radio message.
After hearing the reply, Rick continued, “This is the action team. We have decided to return to the base overnight. Please pay attention to the guards at the north gate. We are on the way now and are expected to arrive in 3 hours. Over.”
“Headquarters received, headquarters received, notify the guard immediately and they will be ready. Over.” Radio message
“Received, over.” Rick put down the walkie-talkie, then came back to his senses and admired the moonlight.
Daryl on the side was still the same, looking at the car and smoking a cigarette.
“Hey, man, I decided to get married to Jesse when I get back.” Rick said
Daryl, who had been silent, turned around and said, “Come on, man, this is a terrible idea. Shouldn’t you marry me? You damn bastard.”
Rick laughed and said, “Daryl, don’t joke, I’m serious. You should also try to find a partner. Jesse told me that he knows some good girls.”
Seeing that Rick was not understanding, Daryl returned to his usual cold face and said, “Forget it. I don’t really like dealing with women. I plan to live with my crossbow from now on.”
Daryl said, patting the compound crossbow behind his seat.
Rick continued the conversation, “No way, you really have some serious illness. Ada told me before I left. She said you gave Beth Green a gift on Valentine’s Day.”
When Daryl heard that his little trick had been exposed, he rolled his eyes at Rick and said, “If you gossip about me to Ada again, I will kill you headfirst in this wilderness.”
Daryl swung the steering wheel violently, and Rick, who was not wearing a seat belt, crashed directly into the right door.
“Fuck, you’re serious,” Rick complained
“Darryl, Rick, what happened?” the radio message said.
Rick looked behind him and saw that it was the strange behavior of the Hummer that attracted Tommy who was following behind.
Rick picked up the radio and switched back to the team channel, saying “It’s okay, Daryl this guy has a cramp in his leg.”
Moore, who was traveling with Tommy, certainly knew what was going on with these two people.
He replied on the radio, “Don’t mess around. This is not an occasion. You need to get back as soon as possible.”
Rick had no choice but to give up and said to Daryl, “Forget it, if you don’t want to introduce Jesse, I’m serious. When we get back, on the wedding day, don’t forget to come and watch the ceremony, you bastard.”
Daryl thought for a moment before he spoke, “I heard from Ada that it seems to be popular in the East to be the best man for both parties at a wedding. How about I be your best man for once?”
Rick asked curiously, “When did you talk about this kind of thing with that woman? Forget it. I still prefer a normal wedding.”
Daryl patted Rick and pointed forward.
Rick then picked up the radio and said, “Moir, Tommy, you and the Fourth Company should separate at the intersection ahead and send those guys to the Atlanta Prison. We will go back to the base with the Fifth Company first.”
“Okay, got it,” came Tommy’s radio message.
Lincoln Township Government
?Button? ?Button?
“Captain Ada, are you there?”
After receiving the message from Rick and others, Sasha arranged for his men to go to Ada’s house, but found it empty.
After receiving the report, Sasha took the time to come to Ada’s office in the town government.
I thought that if Ada was not at home, she would be in the office.
Sasha opened the door and found no sign of Ada in the dark office.
“Sasha calling Glenn. Sasha calling Glenn.”
Upon hearing the news that Rick’s group would be back tonight, Glenn said goodbye to Maggie and went to the guard team to take charge.
“Glenn received, please come in.”
“Glenn, there’s no one in Commander Ada’s residence or office. There’s no response on the radio. Tell the night guards to keep an eye out and go to Mr. Herschel’s home and several places Commander Ada frequents to see what’s going on.” Sasha said seriously.
“Glenn got it. I’ll pass the order on. Over.”
Half an hour later, people still had no news and began to panic.
Finally, President Ezekiel and Mayor Dianna both knew about this.
Everyone held an emergency meeting overnight.
Seeing that everyone had basically arrived, Mayor Zidiana spoke first, “Everyone, the situation is urgent. I called you all here overnight because something important has happened. Commander Ada has disappeared, and the guards only found Ada’s portable walkie-talkie near her residence.”
Sasha added, “At dusk, Commander Ada came to the first battalion. After listening to the report from Captain Rick, she left. During this period, who else saw Commander Ada? Did any of the gates see Commander Ada traveling?”
Now within the community, no matter who travels, they must register at the gate with their alliance ID.
Deputy Guard Chief Li said, “We have just retrieved all the entry and exit records of the four gates, and there is no clue about Chief Ada. Basically, apart from Commissioner Lilia and her group of hunters, only a few people have left the community, and the guards clearly remember that those people went out alone.”
At this moment, Rick, Daryl and Abraham also rushed back.
As soon as Rick entered the community, he found something wrong. The guards were searching for something everywhere. After asking around, he heard about this incident.
Everyone handed over their equipment to Rosita and returned to the first camp, and Rick and others went straight to the meeting room of the town government.
When Deanna saw Rick coming back, she finally felt relieved.
Daryl, who was standing by, hurriedly asked about the last time he saw Ada. “I’ll go look for her, Glenn. Ask two guards to wait for me in front of Ada’s house.”
Glenn in the conference room also stood up and followed Daryl and said, “I’ll go with you.”
As Glenn and Daryl left.
Rick also sat down and listened, looking at the people present.
“I believe Daryl’s ability will bear fruit soon. I hope it’s not one of us who did this. Otherwise, don’t blame me, Rick, for saying something bad in advance. This matter won’t just end like this.”
When Rick calmed down, the first thing he did was to suspect that someone coveted Ada’s power and secretly murdered Ada.
Mayor Dianna comforted everyone, “This is the first time something like this has happened since the establishment of the community and the alliance. I believe that you will not do such a thing, but if it is just a matter of a moment, confess now, and I, Dianna, promise to ensure his safety. After all, everyone makes mistakes sometimes.”
Deanna winked at Rick, and Rick realized that he had spoken too bluntly.
They have no idea that this will lead to desperate people with ulterior motives.
“It seems that I was a little impatient and didn’t realize this.” Rick thought.
Daryl here
Daryl came to Ada’s house and, through the guard squad’s oral instructions, came to the place where the walkie-talkie was found.
After careful observation, Daryl also made a discovery.
“I’ve found something, Glenn, give me the flashlight.”
Daryl was squatting on the ground, observing his surroundings carefully. Glenn, who was standing beside him, didn’t understand what was wrong, so he quickly handed the flashlight to Daryl.
Daryl was seen moving forward step by step following the clues.
“There were four of them, four men. One of them had a deeper footprint, probably because he was carrying something. The size of the footprint didn’t match his weight.”
Daryl muttered as he walked.
“Judging from the footprints, this group of people left three hours ago.”
Glenn, who was standing by, looked at Daryl with admiration and said, “You can find so much information just from the footprints. Daryl, that’s amazing.”
Daryl ignored Glenn’s flattery and continued to follow the trail.
“Glenn, there’s no point in you staying here, go and do me a favor,” Daryl said.
“Whatever it is, just tell me.” Glenn replied
“Let’s go to Aaron’s house and ask him to help me. By the way, notify Rick and ask the first company to assemble and be on standby, ready to go out with me to pursue at any time.” Daryl said.
Glenn reported Daryl’s exact words over the radio.
This is the conference room.
Rick, who got the news, hurriedly left the town government.
When they arrived at the first battalion, Abraham’s fifth company was ready, and Tommy’s fourth company rushed back without stopping after delivering the prisoners.
“Abraham, your men stay in the community, and leave the work to Daryl and me when you go out. Tommy, let me command your Fourth Company first. You must be more careful at this time. Remember, there must be no chaos in the community. If there is any problem, you must not act rashly. Let Moore handle emergency matters.” Rick said.
Abraham and Tommy did not refute. Rick’s opinion was very pertinent. The two of them and the fifth company rested in the battalion headquarters, while being alert to unexpected accidents that might occur at any time.
As Daryl delivered the message, Rick also put on his equipment again.
“Fourth Company, follow me. Find these sons of bitches and bring Commander Ada back to me.”
Rick was seen leaving the first battalion headquarters in a mighty procession with two companies of soldiers.
Chapter 87: Prison Defense (Old Version)
Rick and his group came to the river connecting the north and south towns.
Daryl was waiting there alone.
When Rick and others rushed over, Daryl was waiting on the bridge.
“How’s it going?” Rick asked
Daryl just dropped the last puff of his cigarette, exhaled, and said nothing.
Daryl pointed to the sewage drains.
“No wonder there is no record at the gate.”
Rick looked at the sewers and understood what Daryl meant.
Daryl said, “I don’t know what the purpose of the group of people kidnapping Ada is, but according to my investigation, we are nearly four hours behind them. How far can we run in four hours? If there is a vehicle to pick us up, you can imagine.”
Rick was puzzled and said, “So what you mean is that only people we have come into contact with would do this to Ada.”
“Yes, that’s what I mean. It’s most likely these nearby communities. The most likely one is the Salvation Army.”
Daryl said as he relit a cigarette.
Rick fanned the smoke and then said, “I brought Aaron with me too, do you have any good suggestions?”
Aaron walked out slowly behind Rick.
Daryl stepped forward and shook his hand.
“Long time no see, Aaron.”
“Yeah, long time no see, Daryl.”
The reason why Daryl asked Aaron to come and help was mainly because Aaron knew this state better than he did.
Only if Aaron and Daryl work together will there be a slight chance of finding Ada’s whereabouts.
“Let’s get going without further ado.” Daryl said
The group then boarded the Hummer.
Daryl had already observed the sewer exit in advance.
The group planned to go directly to that place and start tracking.
It was already 2 or 3 a.m. The moon had disappeared and the sky was very dark.
The convoy passed through the north gate and began to chase to the north.
The prison here
At night, Arnold Green, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by Otis.
“What’s wrong, Otis?” Arnold asked.
“News came from Lincoln Town that Commander Ada is missing,” said Otis.
“What?!”
Arnold quickly got up and put on his clothes. As he put on his clothes, he asked, “When did this happen? Does Sean (Sean Green) know about it?”
“Sean is in the duty room. He just heard the news and is not clear about the situation yet. So he came to inform you first.”
“It looks like something big is going to happen. Tell all the prison guards to get up, as we may need to join the battle at any time,” said Arnold.
Otis hurried down to inform them.
Arnold came to the duty room.
I saw Sean looking at the map with a serious face.
“What’s going on?” Arnold asked
When Sean saw Arnold coming, he pushed the map to Arnold for him to see.
Draw a circle with Lincolnton as the center.
“According to intelligence, Commander Ada has been missing for four hours. According to the worst-case scenario, the range is probably more than 200 kilometers.”
Sean also frowned when he saw this. “Oh my God, how can there be hope?”
“The intelligence from headquarters suggests that it may be related to the Salvation Army, so we must be on guard.”
Just then, the guard came running over.
“Report, a large group of zombies was found in the north of the prison.”
It’s really one crisis after another.
As the moonlight was gone, the sentry post in the north of the prison was an abandoned wind power tower, so the sentry had no conditions to discover the zombies in advance. By the time they reacted, they were surrounded by zombies. Although the high place was safe, they had missed the best time and could only report in a hurry.
Arnold and Sean arrived at the prison guard tower, and the vanguard of the zombies was already close at hand. It was too late to take pictures of the vehicles to attract them.
“Send a message to the headquarters immediately and request reinforcements,” Arnold said to Otis who was already stunned.
Otis finally recovered and rushed to the radio room, during which time her shoes fell off several times.
Looking at the endless black spots, a fierce battle is probably about to begin.
“Quick, remove the heavy machine guns from the southern guard tower and rush to the north for support. Move quickly.”
Arnold and Sean Green had to admire the foresight of Prison Warden Sean Welsh, who had built a wooden wall outside the prison in advance.
It did buy crucial life-saving time.
In Lincoln Town, Dianna, who had no time to rest, received the bad news from the prison.
He began to discuss countermeasures with Battalion Commander Moore.
Fortunately, Rick left behind the 5th Company when he left, so there are still troops capable of fighting.
Moore said, “We can’t act rashly. Such a coincidence makes people suspicious.”
“Since Commander Ada and Rick are not here, I will be the supreme commander. Abraham will lead the 5th, 2nd, and 3rd companies to defend the alert community. Glenn, you will lead all combat vehicles and the mobile team to reinforce. No matter how many zombies there are, they cannot defeat our weapons. What’s more, we are living people who can use our brains.”
Glenn and Abraham both agreed with More.
After all, community is the foundation.
Ezekiel said, “I will let Jerry lead the warriors of the Kingdom of God to work with you to consolidate and defend the community. But I suggest you notify Rick and Daryl to come back for help first. After all, the prison cannot be sloppy.”
Everyone’s opinions were agreed upon by the Alliance’s Supreme Council.
Deanna asked Sasha to send a telegram to Rick to explain the situation first.
Glenn also led a mobile force to prepare to go to the Atlanta prison.
Moore could not go to support because he had to stay at home. Fortunately, there were several members in the mobile force who were repairing tanks with Moore at the time. After Moore’s training, they could easily drive tanks to fight.
When Glenn’s convoy was still some distance away from the prison, he heard the sound of an M2 heavy machine gun.
There was an endless swarm of zombies, and the wooden walls to the north of the prison seemed to be collapsing in several places.
“Quick, everyone, spread out, form groups of two or three, and support our brothers in the prison from the periphery.” Glenn gave the order immediately upon seeing this.
Looking at the Humvees and tanks around them, Arnold and Sean on the guard tower finally saw hope.
“Great, the guys are here.”
Looking at the tank, it easily chewed up any zombies that tried to hinder the tank’s progress.
Although the wooden walls in the north finally collapsed under the pressure, the addition of tanks and Hummers prevented the zombies from reaching the internal tempered plate walls on a large scale.
“Pay attention to the heavy machine guns, and be sure not to injure friendly forces by mistake.” Arnold instructed the machine gunner beside him.
As time passed, the sky finally began to brighten and turn white.
The scale of the zombies has also been roughly understood.
It is estimated that there are about three to four thousand people.
“Oh my God, this is the first time I’ve seen such a scene. It looks like winter is over and the zombies are starting to return south. Everyone must hold on.” Sean’s tone was as if he was praying to God.
In the distant wilderness plain, a vehicle suddenly appeared from nowhere and was attacking the zombies behind it with explosives.
The blood mist caused by the grenade explosion also attracted the attention of Arnold and Glenn who came to support.
He quickly picked up the telescope in his hand to check.
The pickup truck was seen moving swiftly behind the zombies, harassing them and causing them to lose contact in the middle.
Glenn also looked on, wondering who had the guts to do such a thing.
“Everyone, you guys keep fighting, I’ll go pick up those guys.”
Glenn started the Hummer after he finished speaking. With a few good hands borrowed from Abraham, Glenn had the confidence to do such a thing.
Thinking back to when I was alone in the motel, I was still scared even when dealing with a few zombies. Now I wonder if it was because of the weapon or something else that I became braver.
If it were the old Glenn, he wouldn’t even dare to think about it.
As Glenn was thinking, he saw the pickup truck accidentally got into a dangerous situation. Glenn had no choice but to drive the car towards the back of the pickup truck.
[Bang]With a violent collision, the pickup truck flew forward.
Watching the pickup truck start up again.
“Machine gunner, provide cover fire. We need to lead these zombies behind us away from this place.” Glenn said.
Seeing that two-thirds of the zombies were attracted by Glenn himself, Glenn quickly remembered the method Rick taught him.
The group slowly attracted the group of zombies and drove to a distant road.
“That’s right, keep going and lead the zombies away from here.” Glenn’s meaning seemed to be understood by the car in front, and began to cooperate with him. He found a way to attract the zombies that turned around and came back.
In this way, the two cars drove side by side on the road, and the zombies behind them followed the vehicles, as if they wanted to teach these ignorant guys in front of them a lesson.
“I have to say this trick is really effective. If these guys get smarter one day, I can’t imagine what kind of tragedy it would be.” Glenn said
The soldier on the co-pilot’s side joked, “Hahaha, you should be glad that you are not living in Night of the Living Dead, where the zombies are starting to have some intelligence.”
Night of the Living Dead was a movie back then. Glenn still remembers that he was invited by his friends to watch it in the cinema when he was at school. Who would have thought that it would still be watched today.
The outrageous scenes in the movie will actually happen in the real world one day.
Glenn sighed, “I hope that will not happen, otherwise I really can’t imagine where humanity will go.”
As the zombies had walked some distance away from the prison, everyone sped up and left. After walking a kilometer or two, they returned to Atlanta Prison No. 1.
On the way, Glenn also received a radio call from Lincoln Town, saying that Rick and Daryl had heard about the prison incident and were rushing to this side with the first and fourth companies.
How could they have thought that with everyone’s concerted efforts, the crisis had been resolved. But one thing that can still be felt is that everyone is a big family, and when one side is in trouble, all sides will support it.
It was a long time before the group arrived at the prison, and Glenn had the opportunity to meet these brave survivors.
Chapter 88: Trapped in the Enemy Camp (Old Version)
Virginia Salvation Church
When Ada woke up in a daze, she found herself in an unfamiliar room.
Ada sat up and calmed down. She remembered that she was in Lincoln Town and was on her way back home at night when someone covered her mouth and nose.
A strange smell invaded my brain and I passed out instantly.
Ada thought to herself that it should be ether, something that could knock a person down in an instant.
Excessive dosage can even be life-threatening. Obviously, he was fine not because of luck, but because the person who did this was a repeat offender and controlled the dosage very well, so even if the person was unconscious, his life was not in any danger.
Ada touched the walkie-talkie at her waist and found that it was lost.
Ada stood up and looked around the room. It was very tidy, as if someone regularly took care of it.
The bookshelves are neatly arranged with historical books and periodicals.
There were all kinds of things, which made Ada feel quite strange and wondered how she could be in such a place.
After opening the door, the soldier at the door also heard the noise, turned around and looked at Ada and warned, “Stop! Go back inside.”
Ada looked around outside the door, but there was nothing to refer to, so she had to go back into the house and make plans first, deciding to make the best of it.
Ada began to try to find out if there were any suitable weapons in the room, but after searching for a while, she found nothing.
I don t know how long it took, probably about half an hour after Ada came to the door.
“Wow, rummaging around in someone else’s room is not a good habit, ma’am.”
“Negan! It’s you!” Ada exclaimed
Negan waved his hand and drove away the guards behind him. Then he turned around and explained to Ada, “I’m very sorry, my men acted on their own. I just found out about this.”
“…..?_?” Ada looked at Negan in disbelief.
“Okay, if you don’t believe me, I can let you go right now. But it might be a little difficult right now.” Negan said
Ida asked, “What’s the difficulty?”
Negan didn’t want to explain the topic.
Seeing Negan enter the room, he began to tidy up the bookshelf and drawers that Ada had messed up. Then he said, “You didn’t hide anything, did you? Like a pen or something.”
The pen behind Ada’s hand has been restless. If Negan dares to do anything bad, she will fight him.
Seeing that she had been exposed, Ada had no choice but to take out the hidden pen and gesture to Negan as a warning.
Seeing this, Negan didn’t do anything unexpected, but continued to tidy up the drawer. He picked up the envelope sent by Dwight, looked at it, and then hid it in his arms.
“Ma’am, you know, that pen is very expensive. It was a gift I gave to my wife when she was promoted to the Dean of Discipline. Please don’t damage it.” Negan said.
“Then let me leave and I’ll give it back to you,” Ada said
Negan rolled his eyes at Aida and said, “I have withdrawn all the guards. You can leave on your own. As long as you can leave.”
Aida walked around Negan, slowly moved to the door of the room, opened the door, and the corridor outside was indeed empty.
Seeing this, Ada immediately ran away, walked along the corridor to the end and opened the door.
All I saw was an endless swarm of zombies migrating nearby.
“Oh my god! There must be tens of thousands of them.”
All the guards at the Salvation Temple also noticed Ada, but did not do anything extra.
Everyone was standing guard behind the wall, fearing that something unexpected might happen.
Negan also obtained a lot of tempered plates from the supplies in Ideal Town, which he used to reinforce the exterior of the Savior’s headquarters, wrapping it tightly inside and out with three layers of steel.
Although the zombies cannot break in, the people inside cannot get out at the moment. If they force a fight, it will only attract more zombies.
In order to avoid wasting time, Negan ordered everyone to stay alert, not to make any noise, and not to fight. Just watch the zombies migrate quietly.
It will be fine once it dissipates naturally.
Negan followed closely and told Ada, “Let’s go. I’ll take you out the door.”
Ada didn’t know what to say.
He returned the pen in his hand to Negan’s palm and said, “Now that things have come to this, what else can we do? We can only wait.”
Negan winked at Dwight, who then hurried to Ada.
“I’m so sorry. I ordered your arrest on my own initiative. Those brothers have been executed by Negan. When this is over, I will personally lead the team to send you back to Lincoln Town.”
Seeing Dwight’s sincere look, Ada had no choice but to give up. After all, even if she had a grudge, this was someone else’s territory.
I just wanted to talk about something else, looking at the zombies moving on foot in the distance. Ada said, “How can this happen? The zombies will gather more and more in the future. What should I do?”
Negan said, “I think if we, the Saviors, gather our strength, we should still be able to fight them, but we can only lure them away. Even our Saviors can’t do anything to wipe them out, let alone those rotten communities like Hilltop.”
No matter how bad a community is, as long as we unite, there is no possibility that we cannot survive, Ida corrected.
Negan said disdainfully, “Having said that, you are a really good woman. You can make so many people fall in love with you. I have to say that you are the most promising woman I have ever met. I used to be on the opposite side of the negotiation table with you. I really want to have such an opportunity for us to get to know each other again.”
After hearing what Negan said, Ada didn’t want to pay attention to Negan’s flattery, and then replied, “People with different ideals cannot work together. It means that people with different ideals can never come together.”
Negan laughed and said, “Interesting, the strange things you say are always interesting.”
Negan just made a gesture to Dwight, and Dwight left tactfully.
After all, this is a rare opportunity for Negan, and he must perform well.
Dwight leaves to tell the restaurant to get something good tonight.
Negan said, “You know what? When I first heard that hundreds of brothers in the outpost were attacked, I wanted to make the murderer pay with blood. When I first attacked Lincoln Town, I saw you and your appearance was firmly in my mind. After evacuating Lincoln Town, I dreamed more than once that I smashed the heads of your guys with my own hands. Only you, Ada, were not included. I don’t know why. Maybe I think you are a useful person.”
Ada sneered and said, “Haha, thank you. You even took extra care of me in my dreams.”
Negan continued, “What you said later may sound nonsense and useless. But later I understood what you said. This world does not belong to one person but to everyone. It used to belong to the president, but now it belongs to the surviving humans. Perhaps this is also nature’s warning and reminder to us.”
Ada continued, “As long as you treat the communities under your control well, there is nothing to worry about.”
Negan laughed and pointed at the zombies outside and the Savior guards inside the wall. “Haha, maybe you can, but I can’t. Some things are not for people in my position to choose. If one day the Savior Army disintegrates into the original eight communities, it will only fall into a more chaotic state, looting and killing will only become more unscrupulous and intensify.”
Ada thought about it carefully and it made sense.
In these doomsday days, not everyone has such a heart, or there is no action to rebuild the system.
Most people live at the bottom of society. Because of this incident, everyone has the honor to be the leader of the community, enjoying the convenience brought by power, and gradually becoming more greedy and unable to extricate themselves. Gradually, they have lost their original intentions and just enjoy the life of being the superior in the last days. They do not want to restore order and become ordinary people under the constraints of the government system.
If we regard Ada and Negan as two extremes, Negan’s Saviors use force to win over the people, while Ada’s Alliance uses reason to win over the people. Both of them implement two opposite policies.
Ada never dared to guarantee that there would not be conflicts or anything else in the community when her business became bigger in the future, but arguing with each other would only complicate simple things.
Negan’s Saviors have always been like this: don’t talk too much if you can take action. Problems that can be solved by taking action are always the most effective way to resolve conflicts. Although he will have complaints and disgust, Negan never cares about these. Negan just leads everyone to live in this world, and even live a more comfortable life if conditions permit. The life and death of others has nothing to do with me.
Compared to the survivors who were in exile and had difficulty getting food to eat, at least the Salvation Army was much better off than them.
Are the Salvation Army really bad guys? At this moment, Ada began to doubt.
“Negan, what do you think it takes to be a good leader?” Ada turned around and asked.
Negan thought for a moment and said with a smile, “Please forgive my swearing, because leaders are shit. There is no such thing as leaders. To be frank, you and I are just ordinary people. To put it bluntly, you and I can become leaders or the bosses of the community, but it’s just that others can’t kill you. In my opinion, the first thing to become and be a good leader is to not be killed. Everything else doesn’t matter.”
“Strive to be a leader?” Ida asked herself
Negan continued, “Our president has changed so many times, even the governor and mayor will change. Aren’t people vying for that position?”
After a long while, Ada slowly spoke, “It seems that there are some things I still need to learn from you. Maybe we can help each other.”
“With pleasure. Although I never like dealing with useless women, at least you are different. I prefer people like you to that arrogant Ezekiel from the Kingdom of God.” Negan said with a smile
Looking at the endless and slowly migrating zombies and the setting sun in the distance, Ada had no choice but to stay in the Sanctuary. At least this was a good opportunity to get to know Negan.
Chapter 89: Marlene (Old Version)
Evening Salvation Church
Although there are still groups of zombies wandering outside at night, it does not affect everyone’s life inside the Salvation Hall.
Tonight, Negan held a not-so-grand banquet with everyone. Although it was held in the name of thanking everyone for their hard work in the resistance, everyone who knew the inside story knew that Negan wanted to treat Ada to a good meal.
At the banquet, frozen meat products were processed and served to everyone in delicious dishes. Western banquets are not like those in the East where a full banquet is set out on the table for everyone to eat and drink.
It was a very solemn gathering.
Everyone dresses elegantly, talks with each other, drinks, and even dances together.
In Western countries, Western banquets are served in a “separate food system”, which is both hygienic and orderly, so that the table is not cluttered with wine and food. The French way is for guests to take food from a large plate or for the waiter to distribute it. The American way is to bring the plates of prepared food to the guests. Of course, the two methods can also be combined.
At this time, Ada, because she didn’t have any decent formal clothes, was called to the Women’s Hall by Negan, hoping that those guys could help Ada pick out some decent clothes.
When Ada came to this so-called women’s hall, there were some women who looked at her with ill intentions or contempt. There were also some people who had nothing to do with her and never looked at Ada from beginning to end. They were just fiddling with their fingernails or something else.
Led by the guards, Ada came to a woman.
This woman looked very different. All the other women were dressed up in fancy clothes, but she was the only one who was dressed very simply.
“Marin, Lord Negan has ordered you to help Ms. Ada change her clothes.”
The guard gave the order without even saying hello.
It is not difficult to see that this woman is probably the most unwelcome person here.
After the guards received the message, they went back to report, leaving Ada and Marlene alone.
Neither of them knew who would speak first, so they could only smile at each other to ease the awkwardness.
“Hello.” Ada nodded.
“Hello.” Marlene replied
Marlene also heard about tonight’s party and led Ada to a room that no one usually visited.
Then she picked out a more formal black dress for Ada.
“That’s it,” Marlene said.
Ada looked at herself in the mirror and thought she was okay.
After all, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. Don’t worry about it too much. It doesn’t matter.
Marlene chatted with Ada while helping her change her clothes.
“I’m not being nosy, but I think you should be different from those women.” Marlene said tentatively.
“Well, you could say that. I might be leaving here soon.” Ada replied.
“Is that so? Can you take me with you secretly?” Marlene asked.
“Why do you ask?” Ida was puzzled.
Marlene just smiled awkwardly and then said, “Nothing, just talking casually.”
As she got dressed, Ada looked at herself, who was dressed so formally for the first time. She almost didn’t recognize herself.
“Don’t worry, we still need to pick out some jewelry.” Marlene said
Seeing that Marlene was worried, Ada asked indirectly, “If you can tell me the reason, I might be able to help you leave here.”
Marlene looked around expressionlessly, and after confirming that no one was around, she spoke in a low voice, without stopping her hands to avoid attracting other people’s attention.
“I escaped from the Wyoming quarantine zone, and then followed my friend to the Kansas City quarantine zone. Later, I was helping my friend find someone and doing my own things. I didn’t expect to be spotted by the Saviors while passing by this area, and was forced to be captured here. I once wanted to escape from here, but was told that I was now Negan’s property, and there was no other way except to exchange my freedom for something valuable.” Marlene said
“So that’s how it is,” Ada agreed.
As the guards came again, Ada also got ready and was guarded by the guards as she prepared to return to the hall.
All kinds of people gathered together, and under the leadership of Negan, they entered the carefully decorated restaurant.
The banquet will be held at night. For etiquette, the male guest should help the female guest on his right to move the chair. When the female guest sits down, he should help her push the chair forward slightly, so that her body is about half a foot away from the table. It is basic etiquette for men to sit down or sit after women.
Due to limited conditions, most of the people present were men, and they only did this for their partners, while Ada was replaced by Negan, who had the same status as her.
Looking at Negan’s actions, Aida also expressed her gratitude.
Negan and Ada were sitting in the host’s position, which gave people a feeling of misunderstanding, as if they saw the hostess of the Saviors. After all, this was the first time they had seen this scene.
Ada whispered to Negan, “This is my first time attending a formal banquet like this, and seeing knives and forks being used like this.”
Ada looked at the tools in front of her and was a little confused. After all, when she was in Lincoln Town, she always ate with a fork or spoon, and when no one was around, she would use homemade chopsticks. After all, the habit of using them was already engraved in her mind.
Negan smiled and said
“The first point is to use the knife in your right hand and the fork in your left hand. If you only use the fork, you can also use your right hand to hold the fork.
Secondly, when using a knife, do not point the blade outward, and do not use the knife to put food into your mouth. When cutting meat, avoid making noises on the porcelain plate, and eat one piece at a time.
The third point is that when eating noodles, you can roll them up with a fork and eat them without picking them up.
Fourthly, you don t have to put down the knife and fork in your hand when talking, but you should put down the knife and fork when making gestures. Don t hold the knife and fork in the air to make gestures.
Fifth, when putting down the knife and fork halfway, they should be separated and placed on the plate in an eight-shaped shape.
Sixth, when you finish eating, put your knife and fork together and put them on the plate. Only then can you remove the tableware. “
After hearing so many rules, Ada couldn’t help but complain about the trouble of knives and forks.
As the banquet began, everyone enjoyed the wine and food.
Negan looked at Ada who was a little awkward, and then whispered to Ada, “Actually, you don’t have to be so formal. It’s best to do whatever you want. Don’t worry about it.”
Ada gave up after trying a few times. She cut the food into small pieces with a knife and ate them with a fork like fruit, and used a spoon to eat the rest.
Ada missed the chopsticks she had hidden in her office drawer in Lincoln Town all the time.
“By the way, where is Dwight?” Ada asked curiously because she didn’t see Dwight in the crowd.
Negan replied, “Dwight’s lover, Shirley, was sick and didn’t come, so Dwight went to take care of her. In order to help Shirley get medicine, Dwight did something extraordinary for the first time.”
“Extraordinary behavior? What is it?” Ada asked
“What else can we do? Let’s not talk about this today. Let’s enjoy ourselves first.” Negan said
“Tell me the truth, was it really Dwight’s idea to bring me here? You didn’t have that idea?” Ida asked
“You’re really acting like a nagging woman. It was Dwight’s idea, I promise.” Negan explained.
As Negan’s minions came one by one to toast Negan and Ada, Negan no longer had time to chat with Ada.
This side of the women’s hall.
Marlene also began to secretly fiddle with something on Ada’s clothes, but no one noticed anything unusual.
After finishing the job, he carefully left the room.
After three rounds of drinks, everyone started dancing, and some men started playing poker and chess in the corner.
Ada, who was left alone, seemed a little bored and began to wander among the crowd.
Looking at the happy people, Ada discovered that no matter what kind of organization it is, the internal structure is actually the same, and there will always be such warm scenes.
Sitting alone in an empty chair nearby, Ada thought of the question again.
“Are the Salvation Army really bad people?” Ada asked herself.
Recall what you know.
Rick and his crew destroyed the radar station outpost and killed everyone there.
Among these people, could there be friends, partners or family members like those at the party?
Just imagine, if one day our prison was massacred, what would happen to us? Ada had experienced the angry expressions of her subordinates countless times in her mind, and the answer she got was always to kill them all.
Aida thought as she looked at Negan who was laughing in the distance.
And what did Negan do.
Negan simply captured Rick and his crew and only killed Abraham and Glenn.
No matter how hard she thought, she couldn’t figure out why Negan would do something that would easily arouse public anger. There was only one answer in Ada’s mind: Negan suppressed it. Otherwise, according to the Saviors’ habit, everyone at that time, including the people in the Alexandria community, would have died in the revenge of the Saviors.
And Negan simply made a big deal out of a small matter and resolved the matter.
Perhaps from our perspective, Negan was extremely evil for killing Glenn and Abraham, but what Ada really thought was that Negan’s kind heart was at work again. If Negan hadn’t made an example of him, Rick and his men would have all died without a burial place due to pressure from his subordinates.
Ada increasingly feels that Negan is not that simple after getting along with him. He is moody and unpredictable, but he should not be a vicious person. He should want to do something in his heart, not to kill.
“Beauty, what are you thinking about so intently?”
Aida was stunned when she realized what was happening. Negan had come to her without her noticing.
“Nothing, I was just wondering when I can go back.” Ada evaded
Negan just noticed that Aida had been looking in his direction, so he sent his men away. Until he walked up to Aida, Aida didn’t react.
Negan said, “It should be soon. My men just reported that the zombies have almost dispersed. I think you can leave tomorrow.”
After hearing this, Ada finally felt relieved.
I haven’t shown up in the community for a day. I guess the community must be in an uproar now.
Ada felt guilty when she thought about it.
What could Ada have thought? Actually, Lincoln Town was in an uproar that night, but Ada just didn’t know it.
Chapter 90: Ada’s Secret (Old Version)
Next day
Following Negan’s instructions, the guards prepared a separate room for him to stay in for the night.
Negan also thoughtfully found some brand new, unused items for Ada to use.
When I arrived outside the Sanctuary in the early morning, I could already see the security guards clearing out the scattered zombies that were reluctant to leave the perimeter.
Dwight has also put on his weapons and equipment and told Ada that he is ready to go at any time.
Ada decided to go back and say goodbye to Negan. When she arrived at Negan’s office, the guard tactfully opened the door without any intention of informing her.
When Negan saw Aida coming, he didn’t show much emotion. He was just looking at the information that Dwight had recently collected.
“You’re here. I thought you were gone.” Negan said
Ada said, “No, I just don’t want to leave without saying anything. Although I am dissatisfied with your behavior, I should still say hello before leaving.”
Negan calmly continued, “Okay, now I know. You are free to leave at any time. You don’t have to report to me anymore. You are not my troublesome little bastards. You don’t have to be so reserved with me.”
Ada thought about it and decided to give it a try. “Negan, I want to take Marlene with me if I can.”
Negan listened for a few seconds and replied, “Although I am the leader of the Saviors, I also have to abide by some basic rules. Although Marlene is my trophy, if you want her, you must exchange her for something of equal value.”
Ida also guessed the result and continued to talk about “what you need.”
“Fifty rifles, 300 kilograms of food, and 2,000 rounds of bullets. You can choose any one of them.” Negan said
Ada was also shocked after hearing this. How could one person be so expensive?
“So expensive? You think this is a gold man?” Ada said
Negan smiled and said, “Let me do the math. Marlene is still so young and although she will consume food, she can at least do some chores and be considered a labor force. Women can do other things to help my brothers relieve their depression. In peacetime, it costs hundreds of dollars a night to find a girl, not to mention that I can use her indefinitely now. If you calculate it this way, what I want from you is only the value that this person can generate in 10 years. I’m already giving you a discount for the sake of our friendship.”
Damn, this lion is opening his mouth wide.
Although Ada was somewhat dissatisfied, after thinking carefully, she realized that a person is indeed worth that much.
It has to be said that humans can indeed be said to be one of the most precious resources in the end times.
Because as long as people are alive, they can create infinite value.
“As for the food, I’ll send someone to deliver it to you when I return to the community,” Ada said.
“Deal, thank you very much for your patronage, boss. If necessary, you can buy all the bitches in my women’s hall.” Negan said with a smile.
Seeing Negan had become a different person, Ada said angrily, “Okay, you bastard, keep those bitches for yourself.”
At Negan’s signal, the guards brought Aida to the Women’s Hall.
Arriving at Marlene’s room, the guard knocked on the door.
Thinking that the soldier was here to have fun, Marlene said from inside the door, “Get lost, I won’t serve you. If you force me again, I will die in front of you.”
Ada, who was outside the house, couldn’t help but sigh when she heard it.
Wow, that s really awesome.
The guard cursed impatiently, “Bitch, who wants your service? I came here to tell you that you are free. Open the door quickly.”
I heard a noise coming from inside the house, and soon the door opened “It’s you!”
Ada smiled and said, “Yes, I bought you. Come with me. Let’s go back to my community. Then I’ll give you your luggage and you can go wherever you want to go.”
Seeing this, the guard also completed his mission.
Looking at the empty wine bottles outside the other room, he said with some dissatisfaction.
“Alice, you threw the bottle at the door again, come out and clean up this place for me.”
The guards began knocking on the door.
?clang clang clang?
“Alice! Did you hear me, bitch?”
The guards became a little impatient when they saw this.
I clearly heard some noise inside, but he didn’t come out.
The guard just turned the door and opened it, wondering why Alice didn’t lock the door.
“Alice, you bitch, are you on drugs again? Can’t you hear me or… ah! Shit!”
The guard didn’t expect to be suddenly tackled to the ground by Alice.
The rifle was pressed against his chest unexpectedly.
Oh, God!
Ada, who was standing by, also rushed over to help. Her service pistol was still in Lincoln Town, and she had never expected something like this to happen.
Ada went up and wanted to push away the thin Alice, but she didn’t expect that the weak woman who had turned into a zombie would burst out with such powerful strength.
Alice bit Ada’s wrist directly.
With Ada’s help, the guard recovered and finally had his hands free to pull out the pistol from his waist.
The sound of gunfire was different from the noise, and it directly caused an uproar within the Savior Army.
Everyone ran out at once, and the patrol team not far away was also alarmed and rushed over to check.
Everyone knows that in the entire Salvation Temple, only the guards and a few leaders are equipped with guns. The sound of gunfire proves that something big is happening and there is no room for carelessness.
Including Dwight, of course, who came to watch the scene.
“Oh, God. Damn it.” Dwight looked at Ada’s wound.
Although no piece of flesh was bitten off, the deep tooth marks were already bleeding madly.
Ada finally recovered from the pain. This seemed to be her first time fighting zombies. It was such a simple thing on TV, but why was it so difficult to do it on her?
Seeing this, the guard also spoke up, “Thank you so much, but I have to say you are too reckless. The reason why zombies can’t fight hand-to-hand is because they have no thoughts and can burst out with strong power. In many cases, even adult men may not be able to compete with them, especially those who have just transformed.”
Marlene said, “It’s just like when we living people hit a stone with our hands, we won’t use our full strength, because we know that the stone is hard and we will be the only ones hurt. But zombies are different. They will do everything with all their strength.”
Aida smiled bitterly after hearing this, “It turns out there are so many tricks here. It seems that I think I know a lot about zombies. I think I am already very impressive after watching a few moves.”
At this time, Negan also hurried over and looked at Ada’s hand, suppressing the anger in his heart.
“Hurry! Take Ada to Dr. Caleb and prepare for surgery. It might be too late if we delay any longer.” Negan hurriedly instructed Dwight.
Seeing this, Dwight had no choice but to say to Ada, “Come on, follow me.”
Ada thought for a few seconds before making a decision.
“Forget it, Negan, send me home. This is my fate.” Ada said
Marlene on the side also suggested, “Aida, this is the first time I call you this. You are a good person. You should listen to Negan. Losing a hand is better than losing your life.”
Ada said to everyone. “Forget it, I just want to go back to Lincolnton and be with my friends now.”
Seeing that Ada was determined to do so, Negan turned his head away, not wanting to look at Ada anymore, and just said, “Ada, you are simply the dumbest, dumbest idiot I have ever seen. Dwight, send her away, get out.”
Ada gritted her teeth and still felt that it would be best to leave. After all, some things are better kept in one’s heart and not made known to everyone. After all, as the old saying goes, trouble comes from the mouth.
In this way, Ada, Dwight Marlene and others left the Sanctuary and prepared to return to Lincoln Town through Dwight’s convoy.
After Ada walked away.
Negan opened his eyes this time and said with scarlet eyes.
“From now on, anyone who dares to take drugs in the community will be killed!”
Negan’s words and the look in his eyes at that moment made all the onlookers retreat back to their rooms in shame.
This is the first time I saw Negan’s eyes so scary. In the past, even when he was killing people or executing people, he always had a blank expression and a smiling face.
The reason why people are not allowed to take drugs is that when a person is high, certain drugs can sometimes cause vomiting, which can easily block the trachea when the person is unconscious, leading to the risk of suffocation.
Alice is one of the unfortunate ones.
Negan stumbled back to his bedroom.
The moment he fell on the bed, Negan screamed loudly.
“Fuck it!”
The noise was so loud that the guards outside the door shuddered and wanted to flee, but they didn’t dare to.
Negan’s shouting caused him to be somewhat deprived of oxygen, and his head felt dizzy as if he was back in Lucille’s hospital.
Negan, crying bitterly, looked at Lucille.
“Lucille, just hold on, you’ll get better.” Negan pleaded beside the bed.
Lucille, who was a little bald, smiled and said, “Forget it. You always lie to me like this. I’ve heard from the doctor a long time ago that our house has been sold, and your car has also been sold. Negan, to be honest, I like you very much now. Although I know that we may not be able to continue living together. But I still like you more now. It is precisely because I like you and love you that I decided not to be a burden to you. If you love me as much, then respect your wife’s decision. Give up treatment.”
“Fuck! Fuck! Damn it!”
In fact, Negan is not unaware of the probability, but he will not give up even if there is a slight chance of success.
But my savings have indeed been exhausted. The hospital is a place that values ??money more than people, and I have spent half of the loan I took from the bank.
Negan himself is already in a lot of debt, but for Lucille, Negan doesn’t mind doing it.
“Okay, I promise you. Just stick with it for another week. If there’s still no effect, I’ll give up. But please don’t give up this week, okay?” Negan said, holding Lucille’s weak hand with both hands.
Lucille nodded in agreement with tears in her eyes.
When Negan came to his senses, he realized that he had made a big mistake.
“Fuck!” Negan was very annoyed. He should have given up all the fucking shit and forced Aida to have the surgery.
Now Lucille was not saved, and Ada, whom I had admired with great difficulty, was also not saved.
Negan, Negan, you are the supreme leader of the Saviors. You are a complete failure.
“Guard! Go, call the guard who made the mistake just now.”
The guard outside the door left in a hurry, as he would feel terrified if he stayed for even a second longer.
?Summary?Three (old version)
Hello everyone, the author himself doesn’t know how many people like to read this novel. At least so far, the author is completely confused.
The general content of chapters 60-90 is a brief introduction to the original plot, the zombie version of “The Last of Us” and “Left 4 Dead”.
The author thought about it for a long time and this is the work that is easiest to connect and integrate into the Walking Dead universe.
Up to now, the author doesn t even know if he is writing about The Walking Dead.
To a large extent, it is already a brand new story about humans. Although there are characters from The Walking Dead, it is basically not like most of the fans of the drama who just follow the outline and copy the drama.
I don’t mean to criticize anyone maliciously, but I have seen many readers commenting like “It’s better to watch the TV series again than to watch this thing” and so on.
For the author, this feels like a negative review, almost like scolding.
Of course, everyone has their own preferences. Some people like to watch those that follow the plot of the TV series. Even more than 80% of the viewers of “The Walking Dead” have not read the original novel of “The Walking Dead”.
The author himself is helpless. Instead of trying to find a balance between the drama version and the original work and trying to please both sides, he might as well create something completely new.
Although the timeline will draw on some events similar to those that happened in the original version or the drama version, the story tries to be as original as possible.
Let the audience see a new The Walking Dead story that is fuller and richer without deviating from their own impressions.
According to the timeline of The Walking Dead, from Carl’s childhood to Rick’s death, over a period of more than ten years, only a dozen or so stories were told.
Camp Chapter > Farm Chapter > Prison Chapter > Governor Chapter > Exile Chapter > Alexandria Utopia Chapter > Hilltop Village Chapter > Salvation Army Chapter > Federation Chapter > Whisperer Chapter > The end of the Ten Thousand People Federation Chapter.
There are many leaps and bounds of progress during this period, and many stories can be improved through the slow narration day by day or week by week.
The most obvious thing during this period was that I said that if I followed the original work, I estimated that 500,000 words would be enough to tell the entire story.
But I think 500,000 words is a disrespectful achievement for the Walking Dead universe.
Okay, after talking so much, let s just talk about these digressions.
The second half of chapters 60-90 mainly tells about the win-win cooperation model with the Saviors, Simon’s death, the elimination of Terminal, and of course Grey still has to escape and perform the famous cannibalism scene. Finally, Dawn and his gang make their first appearance in the hospital.
The author just lifted her skirt casually without taking off her pants.
The main reason is that we haven t found all the information yet, and the hospital police organization has not yet thought out the original plot in detail.
In addition, the reason why Negan fell in love with the protagonist was because the author wanted to teach King Negan a lesson.
There are some deliberate arrangements and other purposes. I won’t spoil it here. If you like it, just keep watching.
There will be no boring erotic tricks or sour and bloody love stories.
As for the follow-up, we will try our best to promote the original story in the western United States. The plot of the drama basically takes place in a few states in the east, and the origin of the zombie virus will be further improved.
Chapter 91: Safe Return Home (Old Version)
Rick and his crew set out on their journey again at dawn. A day earlier, Rick and his crew had headed for Virginia.
Following the vague traces, they arrived at the Savior’s territory. Rick and others knew that they had violated the terms of the Zorvi Agreement and the Savior had enough reason to attack them.
Although Rick and his companions moved forward carefully along the way, it was impossible for such a long convoy to travel on the road without being discovered by the sentries. Rick just didn’t understand why the Saviors didn’t take any action.
It was not until he followed Aaron’s instructions and arrived near the headquarters of the Salvation Church that he was shocked by the scene before him.
The endless swarm of zombies was the most outrageous thing anyone had ever encountered.
No one had the confidence to go through the zombies, so they had to turn back and keep an eye on the zombies’ movements while thinking of other ways.
Although you can take a detour, the destination will be surrounded by zombies.
Everyone had no choice but to retreat and rest.
It was not until the next day that everyone prepared to return to the Sanctuary.
Fortunately, this group of zombies did not flee towards Georgia, but instead headed south to the Atlantic coast.
The convoy continued on its way back and happened to meet Dwight’s convoy.
“Everyone be careful, there’s a group of people coming the other way.” Rick, who was leading the way in front, said to the people behind him through the walkie-talkie.
Rick stopped the car, and several trucks got off the soldiers from the first and fourth companies. They lined up to form a defensive line, ready to fight. It was up to them what the other side would do.
Ada had just driven a few kilometers out of the gate of the Savior Church when she bumped into Rick and others.
Ada recognized it as the Lincoln Town convoy at a glance.
Dwight was not stupid. He knew what the other party was here for. He got out of the driver’s seat and hurried to the passenger seat to open the door for Ada. After all, Ada’s arm was simply bandaged and it was a little inconvenient.
“Thank you, Dwight.” Ida thanked
“You’re welcome. I’m happy to help you.” Dwight said
Dwight also heard the whole story and admired Ada from the bottom of his heart for daring to help a guard she didn’t even know.
If anyone from the Women’s Hall saw this, they would just avoid it as much as possible and would not care about the life or death of the guards.
“Then, go back and take care of yourself.” Dwight said earnestly.
“Well, goodbye,” Ada nodded.
“I will remember you, Ada. You are a… brave man.” Dwight wanted to say that you were a brave man, but he also felt that it was inappropriate to make such an evaluation to a woman.
Seeing this, Rick also got out of the car and went forward to greet Ada.
After all, the two sides were about a hundred meters apart. Rick led several of his men and hurried forward to guard Ada.
“What happened? Are you hurt?” Rick asked.
Marlene, who was supporting Ada, said, “Miss Ada was bitten by a zombie.”
“What!”
Rick and Daryl were both surprised.
“Fuck, I’m going to kill these bastards.” Daryl was so angry that he was about to rush forward to fight.
“Darryl! Go back first.” Ada shouted.
Daryl is still so impulsive. Although Rick is also very angry, it is not a wise choice to start a war on the opponent’s territory at this moment.
Rick is well aware of the Saviors’ financial situation.
Once a conflict occurs, even though the 1st and 4th companies have more people, they cannot guarantee that they can return to Lincoln Town unscathed.
“You’d better leave quickly. I’ll pretend I didn’t see anything.” Dwight shouted to Ada.
I saw Dwight in the distance turning around and heading back after finishing his job.
Indeed, it is the best outcome for both parties that Dwight saw nothing. Dwight made a compromise, and everyone else had to back down tactfully.
“Let’s go back to Lincoln Town.” Ada said weakly.
Her head was already feeling a little feverish. Although Ada knew that she would not be infected, her wounds were still somewhat infected and her body began to feel a fever.
Ada was arranged to rest on the truck at the rear, and Daryl quickly led the charge towards Lincoln Town.
Time passed by minute by minute, and everyone knew that the most important thing for Ada was time.
Ada’s vision began to become increasingly blurry, and Rick beside her felt heartbroken.
Ada looked at Rick and said slowly and weakly, “Rick, listen to me. Dr. Jenner examined me at the CDC. I will not be infected. You must keep this a secret. When you go back, ask Dr. Jenner to take samples from my wounds. Don’t do anything to me that would cut off my limbs.”
“Okay, okay, I’ll listen to you. Stop talking and have a good rest.” Rick agreed.
To be honest, Rick didn’t know whether Ada was telling the truth or was just confused.
Ada often says things that are unacceptable.
Rick also wanted to ask Dr. Jenner from the bottom of his heart whether this matter was true.
The most important thing now is to go back for treatment as soon as possible. Even if Ada will not be infected, the fever is so hot that it can burn a person to death.
There is no antipyretic medicine in the military first aid kit.
In order to make Ada feel less uncomfortable, Rick could only inject some morphine in the first aid kit into Ada, which only made Ada feel less uncomfortable and painful.
After a while, Ada’s frown relaxed a lot and she began to fall asleep.
“I haven’t had the chance to ask, who are you?” Rick asked Marlene beside him.
Marlene began to explain, “I am an exile who was captured by the Salvation Army. Ada bought me back.”
“Buy? Tell me what you know.” Rick said
Marlene would only tell him everything that happened and the rumors that happened in the Salvation Hall that night.
Here s what happened
Meanwhile, the Salvation Hall
Negan was pacing back and forth in the office.
I still regret that incident.
Seeing Dwight coming, Negan was a little surprised and said, “You’re back so soon. How’s Ada?”
Dwight was a little confused and asked, “What’s going on?”
“Didn’t I send someone to summon you and ask you to bring Aida back for forced surgery?” Negan asked
Dwight explained, “No, I came back not long ago. We ran into people from Lincoln not long after we went out. We have handed Ada over to them.”
“Damn it!” Negan blurted out in dissatisfaction after hearing this.
“Wait! Did you just say people from Lincoln? Near the Sanctuary?” Negan asked.
“That’s right!” Dwight nodded.
Negan didn’t speak for a long time, thinking about something slowly, and then sat down on the sofa. Then he said, “In other words, our people have been discovered, and the location of our nest has been directly exposed?”
Dwight thought about what Negan said and explained, “It seems that the tracking experts in Lincoln Town should not be underestimated.”
“Now that Simon’s biting old dog has been eradicated, just in case, let’s move the two previous communities back and find a suitable place after a while. The headquarters also needs to move.” Negan said
Dwight thought for a moment, then agreed, “Okay, but there doesn’t seem to be a suitable place nearby, and we need to rebuild the fortifications. It seems that this cannot be done in a hurry.”
At the same time, the guards came to report.
“Report to Lord Nigan, the man has lost consciousness.”
Nigan signaled that he understood, and the guards retreated tactfully.
“What does this mean?” Dwight asked.
Negan waved his hand and said, “I had my men teach the guard who caused Ada to be bitten a lesson. As a guard, he can’t even deal with a zombie. What use is there for me, Negan, to have such a hanged man?”
Negan knew that this matter had nothing to do with the guards, but he just couldn’t get rid of the anger in his heart. Negan didn’t understand why he was angry or what he was angry about.
I had no choice but to let my men teach him a lesson, but they didn’t kill him. They just taught him a lesson.
“Okay, I think I want to send that guy to investigate some things and make amends,” Dwight suggested.
“What new ideas do you have?” Negan asked, thinking Dwight had discovered something new.
Dwight didn’t shy away from it, and later explained, “I want him to investigate Ada.”
Negan was puzzled and asked, “Investigate Ada? Why? Why would you be attracted to a dying person?”
Dwight shook his head and said unconsciously that he felt something was wrong. “I don’t know, it’s just an indescribable feeling. I feel that Ada’s reaction to being bitten is very unnatural. It’s not the first time for the brothers to encounter such a thing. When they are bitten, they are basically terrified and panic. They quickly ask the people around them to help them cut off their arms and legs. If they are bitten to a fatal part, they have no choice but to choose to commit suicide. But this Ada is surprisingly calm. She is so calm that she doesn’t even take the wound seriously.”
As Negan listened, he recalled Ada’s actions at the time. “You’re not trying to tell me that Ada is not afraid of infection. That’s bullshit.”
Dwight did not deny it, but just said, “It’s not clear, but one thing is clear, this woman is hiding something from everyone, or this woman may know something.”
Negan looked into Dwight’s eyes, not knowing why Dwight did this, but after thinking about it, he decided not to think about it anymore, and said, “In that case, I’ll give you that person, and you can go to your team from now on. I don’t need such a wimp around me.”
Dwight nodded and then left the room.
It was not until Dwight walked away that Negan took out a yellowed envelope from his jacket. The photo of Ada inside was still as beautiful and vibrant as ever.
“What’s your secret?”
Negan looked at the photo of Ada on the table and muttered to himself.
Chapter 92: Awakening (Old Version)
A lot of strange things appeared in Ada’s confused mind.
In the endless darkness, a figure appeared in front of Ada.
“Who are you?” Ida asked curiously.
This was the first time Wenxi met Ada formally.
“Strange, this is the first time I have a face-to-face conversation with you.” Wenxi said.
Ada was also puzzled as to why the man in front of her said such inexplicable words.
As early as the moment Ada was given life, a lot of strange knowledge and cognition appeared in her mind.
But Ada didn’t think there was anything wrong. She could feel something strange in her body and always felt that there was another person in her heart who was subtly influencing her.
Ada also went to see a doctor in Lincoln Town for this, but Herschel told herself that she was overthinking it and that she was in perfect health and there was nothing abnormal about her.
But Ada always felt that something was wrong with her body. She was clearly aware of her origins and family background, but she couldn’t tell where this strange knowledge came from.
The man said, “Nice to meet you. Hello, my host.”
“Host? What do you mean?” Ada asked
Wenxi thought for a long time, then said, “To be honest, I don’t know either. I just know that I have become less and less able to influence you recently. I don’t know why I am in your heart either. It’s a long story.”
Ada asked, “Then why am I here now, just like you?”
Wenxi waved her hands and answered innocently, “I don’t know either. Don’t ask me. I can only say that I have seen everything I have done to you. Through my influence on you, you have indeed done very well and perfectly.”
Ada then began to wander in the darkness. “I should still have a fever, but I don’t feel that strange discomfort here. Am I dreaming?”
Ada just mumbled to herself and then pinched her hand.
Looking at the arm which had no bite marks at all, I felt relieved and didn’t feel any pain at all.
Ada smiled with satisfaction, it turned out that she was dreaming.
Before Wenxi could say anything else, Aida disappeared, and Wenxi was alone in the darkness again.
Wenxi also smiled and closed her eyes.
At first, he naively thought that he had traveled through time. However, as time went by, Wenxi realized that he could not completely control his own body. As time went by, his control over Aida became more and more out of his control.
Since Herschel’s farm, this feeling has become stronger and stronger, until the end, Wenxi could only stay in Ada’s consciousness and could no longer control Ada’s behavior.
This became especially acute after Ada began to come into contact with the Saviors.
“Awake! Doctor! He’s awake!”
As the shouting sounded.
Wenxi’s eyesight gradually regained light.
“Where is this?”
Wenxi opened his eyes and found the clean and tidy ward so out of place with what he had seen before.
Wenxi’s elderly grandmother was standing in front of the doctor and asked in confusion, “Doctor, has my child been struck by lightning and is now confused?”
The doctor in front of him waved his hand in front of Wenxi’s eyes, and only felt relieved when he was sure that Wenxi was conscious.
“Don’t worry, the child is fine. He can be discharged from the hospital after two more days of observation.”
With the doctor’s departure, Wenxi felt an unprecedented sense of emptiness for the first time.
It felt as if Ada’s world was being pulled away from my mind.
“What’s going on, a dream?”
Looking at his grandmother who was taking good care of him, Wenxi also exchanged a few words of greeting.
It seems that my accident has alarmed my relatives back home. My parents are always busy with things to do.
“Grandma, long time no see. I had planned to go home for the Chinese New Year this year. I didn’t expect to meet you in advance.”
Grandma smiled and said, “Silly child, I’m glad you’re okay. I’m used to everything during the Chinese New Year. You young people always say you’ll go home for the Chinese New Year, but in the end you always put it off year after year. I’m an old man who can still move, so I’ll just take a look.”
Wenxi could only smile awkwardly and did not answer.
All young people today are like this. The pressure of life is so great that they have no time to go home. It is more appropriate to say that they have no face to go home rather than to say that they have no time to go home.
Wenxi felt that he had no academic achievements. Although he had just graduated from school, his real skills and knowledge were not much better than others. Except for computers, which he was interested in, his performance in other subjects was really terrible.
After entering the society, I found that in this society that relies on ability and real knowledge, academic qualifications are no longer important. I don t have the ability to become a top student in a prestigious university, so I am destined to start lower than many people.
After all these years, I can only barely survive in this first-tier city.
An accident destroyed all my savings and that of my family. This is the case with me having medical insurance. It is hard to imagine what people who do not have such benefits would choose if they experienced such an incident.
The more Wenxi thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt, so he simply picked up his cell phone from the bedside table.
It doesn’t look like it was struck by lightning and is connected to the charger.
Wenxi then slowly turned on the computer and restarted it.
With the passing of his grandmother, Wenxi got bored and started surfing the Internet, trying to find some news about survivors of lightning strikes.
Wenxi really wanted to figure out the reasons behind everything he had been through.
As time passed, Wenxi didn’t gain anything.
In the end I just gave up and turned around to run the certain news circle again.
Looking at everyone in the group of friends chatting, Wenxi finally showed up after a long absence.
Wenxi rolled his eyes and picked his nose, which immediately attracted the attention of his friends.
Big Head [Fuck, you suddenly resurrected?]Wenxi?You are the one who pretended to be dead?_??
Big Head [Everyone has heard that you were struck by lightning. As the saying goes, if you survive a disaster, you will have good fortune in the future.]Wenxi [Fuck you. If I have to die, you should die with me.]Big Head [Hi, the latest version of the game has been completed, and everyone has found a lot of sponsors. ]Wenxi [Oh, very good. ]Big Head: “What’s wrong? Weren’t you very concerned about this matter before? Now the production team is about to sign a contract with us.”
Wenxi [ Nothing much, hard to explain, let s leave it at that for now.]After a brief chat, Wenxi felt a little depressed, still thinking about what happened to him.
I really don’t know how to explain it.
Just then Wenxi suddenly had an idea and thought of someone.
Mr. Wang during college was a bit petty-minded, but he also had his own unique insights into these unusual supernatural events.
Thinking of this, Wenxi decided to return to his alma mater without further delay.
Wenxi’s alma mater is in this city. He lived in this city during his college years so that he could do odd jobs in his spare time to help pay for his tuition.
After graduation, Wenxi stayed and did not choose to develop in other cities.
Thinking of this, Wenxi left the ward. He knew his own body well, and he felt strong and powerful.
Wenxi quickly took a taxi back to school.
The familiar fat guard is still at the gate.
After saying hello and registering, Wenxi was admitted to the school. It was not because the school was lax, but because Wenxi had dealt with the fat security guard many times in his past, so he would naturally not be regarded as a bad person or an outlaw in society.
Following Wenxi’s visit, Teacher Wang also chatted with Wenxi in his spare time.
Teacher Wang is still the same as I remembered him.
It just looks a little funny. (Refer to Mr. Wang in Charlotte’s Troubles)
“Hey, you late king, why do you have the heart to come to my little temple.”
Seeing that Teacher Wang was still like that, Wenxi had no choice but to smile and said, “Teacher Wang, please stop making fun of me. I came here today because I encountered some strange things and I don’t know how to explain it.”
Wenxi was of course unwilling to talk about being struck by lightning, but he couldn’t find any good excuse, so he could only tell the truth about what had happened in his mind over the past few days.
Teacher Wang listened and pondered for about a cup of tea.
“The Walking Dead? Are you talking about the one in your class who didn’t study hard and was always slacking off and watching this thing secretly?” Teacher Wang asked.
“Uh… yes.”
Wenxi was also a little embarrassed. This Teacher Wang was quite vindictive. He had often slacked off in the past. For teachers, as long as you didn’t affect other students and didn’t die in class, it didn’t matter what you did. After all, you were all adults and there was no need to reason with them.
Teacher Wang thought for a moment, put down his teacup and said, “Are you serious or are you just teasing your teacher?”
Wenxi then said, “Teacher, really, otherwise how could I come all the way here to ask you?”
Teacher Wang glanced at Wenxi with a questioning look, then gritted his teeth and stamped his feet. “Okay, wait, I’ll do some research for you.”
I saw Teacher Wang starting to look for something in his bookcase.
Wenxi, who was standing aside, seemed somewhat uneasy.
Wenxi is still the same. Looking at the teacher’s office, there is not much change from the school days. The calligraphy of the four words “be a role model” is still hanging on the wall. Teacher Wang himself has not changed much, except for a few more white hairs on his temples.
“Found it”
The multiverse is a theoretical collection of infinite or finite possible universes, including everything that exists and can exist: all space, time, matter, energy, and the physical laws and constants that describe them. The universes contained in the multiverse are called parallel universes (parallel universes), also known as parallel worlds (parallel worlds), parallel spacetimes (parallel spacetimes), parallel dimensions (parallel dimensions) and alternative universes (alternative universes).
The parallel universe commonly referred to generally refers to other universes that may exist outside the universe and are similar to the universe known to the public (that is, the first-level parallel universe in classification).
I saw Teacher Wang starting to flip through the books.
Sitting at the computer desk reading.
Chapter 93: Parallel Universe Theory (Old Version)
A parallel universe refers to another universe that is separated from a certain universe and exists in parallel with the original universe, which is both similar and different.
Among these universes, there are also universes that were born under the same conditions as our universe. There may also be planets that are identical to the planets inhabited by humans or have the same history. There may also be people who are exactly the same as humans.
At the same time, in these different universes, the development of things will have different results: species that have become extinct in our universe may be constantly evolving and reproducing in another universe.
The parallel universe of parallel forces is opposite to the human’s gravitational planetary universe. The parallel forces neither overlap nor intersect, which can be described as “water from wells does not interfere with river water”. As a result, the pure elementary particle universe is exactly opposite to the human’s gravitational universe of pure planets.
Some scholars used the following metaphor to describe parallel universes: they may be in the same spatial system, with parallel forces and parallel motions, just like two trains running one after the other on the same railway line; they may be in the same time system, but with different spatial systems, just like cars running in the upper and lower passages of an overpass at the same time.
The concept of parallel universes is not proposed because of the time travel paradox, it comes from quantum mechanics, because quantum mechanics has an uncertainty, that is, quantum uncertainty. The concept of parallel universes is proposed thanks to the scientific discoveries of modern quantum mechanics.
In the 1950s, some physicists observed quantum states and found that each observation was different. Since all matter in the universe is made up of quanta, these scientists speculated that since each quantum has a different state, the universe may not be just one, but consist of multiple similar universes.
Since the 1920s, many physicists have believed that in quantum mechanics, the state of microscopic particles is described by wave functions. When a microscopic particle is in a certain state, its mechanical quantities (such as coordinates, momentum, angular momentum, energy, etc.) generally do not have a definite value, but a series of possible values, each of which appears with a certain probability (when a macroscopic object is in a certain state, its mechanical quantities have a definite value).
In other words, the movement of microscopic particles is uncertain and probabilistic, and the wave function can describe the probability of the distribution of microscopic particles in space.
The famous “single-electron double-slit interference” experiment in physics is a manifestation of the uncertainty and randomness of the motion of microscopic particles.
In this experiment, interference actually occurred after a single electron passed through the double slit.
According to classical mechanics, an electron can only pass through one slit at the same time; it is impossible for it to pass through two slits at the same time and cause interference; according to quantum mechanics, the motion state of an electron exists in the form of a wave function. It is possible for an electron to pass through both slits at the same time and cause interference.
However, when scientists try to use instruments to determine which slit the electron passes through, they will always find the electron in only one of the slits. Two instruments will not detect the electron at the same time, and the electron can only pass through one slit at a time.
It seems as if the observation behavior of the measurer has changed the motion state of the electron. How to explain this abnormal phenomenon? Physicist Niels Bohr proposed the famous “Copenhagen Interpretation”: when people are not observing, the electron has the probability of existing at the position of both slits; however, once it is measured.
For example, if the electron is measured at the left slit, the electron has an accurate position, and the probability of it being at this point is 1, and the probability of it being at other points is 0. In other words, the electron’s wave function “collapses” to this point at the moment of measurement.
Bohr introduced the observer and his consciousness into quantum mechanics, making it related to the motion state of microscopic particles. However, the explanation of the observer and “collapse” was not very clear and convincing, and was questioned by many scientists.
For example, how does the collapse occur? Does it happen instantly, or does it start only after photons enter people’s eyes and stimulate electrical impulse signals on the retina?
So, is there any way to bypass this so-called “collapse” and “observer” and eliminate the subjective factor of the observer from physics, which is supposed to study objective laws?
Everett proposed a bold idea: if the wave function does not “collapse”, then it must keep increasing linearly. In other words, the electron in the above experiment is still in a superposition state of the left/right slit even after observation.
Everett further proposed that people’s world is also in superposition. When the electron passes through the double slit, it is not only the electron that is in a superposition state, but also the entire world.
That is to say, when the electron passes through the double slits, two superimposed worlds appear. In one world, the electron passes through the left slit, and in the other world, the electron passes through the right slit.
In this way, the wave function does not need to “collapse” to randomly choose left or right, because it appears as a superposition of two worlds: people living in one world find that the electron passes through the left slit in their place, while in the other world, people observe the electron on the right.
In the case of Schr dinger’s cat, Everett showed that both cats are real. There is a live cat and a dead cat, but they are in different worlds.
The question is not whether the radioactive atom in the box decays, but whether it both decays and does not decay. When an observer looks into the box, the wave function collapses on itself, and the world splits into two versions of itself.
The two versions are identical in every other respect. The only difference is that in one version the atom decays and the cat dies, while in the other version the atom does not decay and the cat is still alive.
The aforementioned “the atom decays, the cat dies; the atom does not decay, the cat is still alive” two worlds will evolve completely independently and in parallel, just like two parallel worlds. The quantum process creates “two worlds”, which is Everett’s avant-garde “many worlds interpretation”.
The advantage of this explanation is that the Schr dinger equation always holds true and the wave function never collapses, thus it simplifies the basic theory.
Its problem is that the idea is too bizarre, and the price to pay is that these parallel worlds are all equally real. No wonder some people say: “In the history of science, the multi-world interpretation is undoubtedly the boldest and most ambitious theory proposed so far.”
Max Tegmark, a cosmologist at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, is keen on studying parallel universes. He said: “The most interesting question for me is not whether parallel universes exist, but how many parallel universes there are.” In the 2003 issue of Scientific American magazine, there was an article written by him about parallel universes, in which he divided parallel universes into four categories.
According to Temak’s classification, the higher the level of the universe, the easier it is to expand and to cover the universes at the lower level.
The above is the encyclopedia content, which can be regarded as sharing some knowledge points with everyone.
“Parallel universe? Teacher, there’s something wrong with that. It has nothing to do with what I said.”
Wenxi just complained.
The teacher just gave Wenxi a blank look.
“Fool, who said it doesn’t matter? In my opinion, when humans dream, they create their own infinite parallel universes.”
Teacher Wang continued to explain patiently, “Silly boy, in that shitty The Walking Dead you watched, theoretically, when the author completed the work and created the characters under the original author’s creation, the author had already given them life and created their own independent universe.”
Wenxi continued, “Then film and television works can also theoretically have their own universe.”
Teacher Wang’s mouth was dry. He took a sip of tea from his cup and nodded, “Yes, that’s right.”
This explanation refreshed Wenxi’s three views. “Ah, this…”
Teacher Wang said, “Dreaming is actually a journey across space.”
Wenxi still couldn’t believe it.
“Teacher, is what you said reliable? I feel like you are fooling me.”
The teacher almost spit out a mouthful of tea onto the computer screen. “I fooled you! Come and see.”
Teacher Wang then dug out an experiment that had been done by some scholars before.
I have been wearing a watch in real life, and I always keep the habit of checking it every few minutes for almost a year.
No one knew what his purpose was.
According to what the scholars revealed later, if they do not look at their watch while dreaming, or do not have a watch, or cannot see it clearly, they will immediately realize that they are dreaming.
This can restore one’s own consciousness and achieve a state of clear consciousness even in dreams, thereby controlling the development of things.
At the beginning, because they could not bear the stimulation, they would wake up quickly, making it impossible for the scholars to sleep even though they were suffering.
Finally, I had to put myself to sleep after deep anesthesia.
But since then, scholars have found a way and have begun to gradually master this routine.
I can now stay lucid in my dreams all day long.
However, some scholars believe that the scholar’s approach is extremely unethical and a dangerous experiment, and have been speaking out against the scholar’s research.
In the end, the government stepped in to cover up the matter.
“In my opinion, you, Wenxi, were struck by lightning and lost consciousness and could not wake up at all. That’s why you felt that the universe in your dream was so real.”
Teacher Wang explained.
Wenxi was still trying to digest the strange and unacceptable events that had happened today.
“If I can find a way, I can go back to that world?”
To be honest, Wenxi would rather survive in that society and began to feel disgusted with the internal circulation in the real world.
It s tiring. I have to say that the current pace of life is really too tiring for young people today.
Wenxi said goodbye to Teacher Wang. “Thank you, Teacher Wang. I’m leaving now.”
Teacher Wang waved his hand and replied in broken English, “You’re welcome, I’m a teacher.” (Teacher Wang’s famous scene)
Chapter 94: True and False (Old Version)
Wenxi spent several days like this. According to Teacher Wang, she tried to recall Ada’s past every time before going to bed, thinking that this would help her fall asleep easily.
But things didn’t go as planned, and I never succeeded. Now I am sitting on the street, in a busy city with a lot of traffic. It’s a beautiful scenery with people coming and going.
“Yeah, there aren’t so many coincidences. When you wake up from a dream, you should return to real life.” Wenxi said to himself.
Wenxi has spent a lot of time these days to move into a new residential area. Although the environment is not very good, it is still acceptable.
Basically, in the worldview of young people, this is just a habitat that provides shelter from the wind and rain and a place to sleep.
Wenxi used his remaining savings to buy a new computer.
Recently, I was fired by the company because of the lightning strike incident, and a new staff member replaced Wen Xi’s position.
The most urgent thing now is to find a new job, otherwise Wenxi will probably have to sleep on the street soon.
At some point Wenxi really regretted choosing this major. After entering society, he discovered that it was really difficult to find a suitable job with this unpopular major, and such positions in some companies were often occupied by others.
It seems harder than climbing to the sky to get a chance.
But people have to live in this world. Although there is harmony and stability in civilized society, money is indispensable for everything.
Wenxi had no choice but to stop caring about it and start over again. He didn’t know how he got a job in a mental hospital.
Anyway, the salary on the cover is quite attractive, unlike those jobs that say they pay 7,000 or 8,000 but are actually only 4,000 or 5,000.
Wenxi went to ask and found out that the price was indeed nine thousand a month.
The only problem is that one has to be on duty in the mental hospital, especially at night. No one can stand this job and the staff turnover is indeed bad, which gives Wenxi an opportunity.
When the other party heard that Wenxi knew a little about computers, he took a liking to him. After all, many computers in the mental hospital often have some minor problems, so having Wenxi saved a lot of money on hiring people to repair them.
Wenxi didn’t expect that he could succeed, but reality always goes against one’s wishes and things go wrong.
Wenxi also gradually opened up a new world that he had never been exposed to.
First day at work.
Under the guidance of the leader, Wenxi understood his responsibilities, which was actually just doing some odd jobs as a part-time patrol security guard. This was not like those security guards who only had to watch the gate. Mental patients often had uncontrolled behavior, and they needed people like us to suppress them by force so that medical staff could inject tranquilizers.
Wenxi was also told one thing in advance: if he was bitten by a mentally ill person at work, it would not be considered an occupational injury.
This also made Wenxi understand why the salary was so high. After all, if something really happened, he would have to spend a lot of money on medical treatment.
Fortunately, the comforting thing is that if you are bitten by these guys, you will not turn into a zombie. Thinking of this, Wenxi felt much more relieved.
Wenxi came to the work area and met his colleagues in this field, who were basically big and strong men.
“Hi, everyone, I’m new here, my name is Wenxi,” Wenxi introduced herself.
The leader looked at Wenxi’s thin figure and said to the HR director beside him, “Why did you find such a weak boy?”
The HR director said, “Lao Zhang, this guy knows computers. If there are any problems with the equipment in the hospital, you should go to him. Don’t drive him away. The money saved will be given to you as a subsidy. Take good care of Wenxi.”
Seeing this, the leader also smiled and said, “Okay, you can leave this little brother to me.”
After giving some instructions, the director handed Wenxi his work ID and left the office.
Everyone in the room stared at each other, not knowing what to say. Wenxi was also worried that these guys would bully him in front of him and behind his back.
“Well, little brother, from now on, we old guys will be the ones to do the rough work. But to be fair, you will be responsible for the work assigned by the director. And you will be responsible for all the night shifts of the brothers. Is that okay with you?” said the leader.
There is nothing wrong with Wenxi. As long as it is not something like making things difficult for others, there is basically nothing that is unacceptable.
“Okay, big brother, I’ll take care of everything on the night shift.” Wenxi replied.
“Hey, why call me big brother? Just call me Lao Zhang. I’m much older than you, so I won’t treat you unfairly by calling you brother.”
Wenxi continued to answer, “I don’t know what to call Brother Zhang.”
The leader smiled and said, “Brothers, hurry up and meet the new little brother.”
I saw several others stand up and introduce themselves.
“My name is Zhao Yun.”
“My name is Ma Chao.”
“My name is Huang Zhong.”
“My name is Guan Yu.”
“…Brother, you wouldn’t do that.” Wenxi muttered.
Old Zhang smiled and said, “Your brother Zhang’s name is Zhang Fei.”
“Fuck, is this true? Are you kidding me?” Wenxi said in disbelief.
Zhang Fei said with a serious face, “Little brother, why would your brother Zhang lie to you? We are from the same village. It just so happens that we were all born at the same month. Our names were given by our grandfathers. They said we were the five tiger generals of the village.”
Seeing Zhao Yun standing aside, he said, “Yes, the five tiger generals in the village are the most likely to cause trouble. Their grades are not good, and they are just carrying bricks at the construction site.”
Wenxi laughed and said, “These guys are quite interesting, and they even rhyme.”
Zhang Fei also explained to Wenxi, “Hey, don’t laugh at me, little brother. We don’t have any bad intentions. We used to work on the construction site. Now that the construction site is disbanded, we don’t plan to continue working. It just so happened that this place was recruiting, so we came together. Although we earn less, we don’t have to work outside in the wind and sun.”
Wenxi also thought, “Yes, it’s not easy for us, the lower class people. I hope you guys will take care of us in the future.”
After exchanging pleasantries for a while, everyone officially got to know each other.
Actually, after working for a whole day, Wenxi found that this job was not tiring and basically no emergencies occurred.
Wenxi had thought there would be some thrilling scenes, but she was disappointed. The mental hospital was running in an orderly and stable manner, and Wenxi saw all kinds of busy staff every day.
When eating in the cafeteria, you can see that there are quite a few staff here.
At night, Wenxi and his eldest brother Zhang Fei were the only ones on duty.
With Wenxi’s joining, everyone finally doesn’t have to worry about who has to work an extra day.
There are always two people on the night shift. It just so happens that after Wenxi joined, one of the Five Tigers will work the night shift with Wenxi for one day. The weekend is Wenxi’s two days of rest, and he doesn’t have to work the night shift.
In the duty room, Zhang Fei was lying on the sofa alone with headphones on, listening to the young lady’s live broadcast. Wen Xi was not interested in this and decided to go to the mental hospital at night to see what it was like.
Although there is light outside the corridor, it is quite dim.
Looking at the names of the patients on the door, Wenxi was curious about why these people became mentally ill.
While strolling around, Wenxi started looking at his private messages on his phone.
Wenxi recently joined a group that discusses supernatural phenomena, and also joined many groups discussing the plot of The Walking Dead.
The various discussions really opened Wenxi’s eyes.
Some people have discussed the idea of ??time travel.
But the end result is that there is no scientific evidence to support this claim.
At least for now, there is no scientific evidence that time travel is real. Although there are some stories and legends that mention time travelers, such as John Titor, who claimed to have traveled from the future, these stories often lack reliable evidence and credible sources.
From a physics perspective, while it is theoretically possible to travel through time and space, such as by traveling at nearly the speed of light or utilizing wormholes, these would require technology and capabilities beyond our current capabilities.
Additionally, some alleged time travel stories, such as Sergei Ponomarenko’s story, have been proven to be untrue or lack scientific basis.
Therefore, based on existing scientific knowledge and evidence, we cannot confirm the authenticity of time travel.
Wenxi also remembered that everyone had been discussing that Wang Mang of the Xin Dynasty was like a time traveler.
Wang Mang was called a “time traveler” by some historians and enthusiasts, mainly because he proposed and implemented a series of advanced policies and initiatives in ancient times. These policies and initiatives were very different from the traditional concepts and social background at that time, and were more like being influenced by modern thoughts.
Here are some specific examples:
Land reform. Wang Mang implemented a policy of nationalizing land and distributing it equally to the people, and prohibited private land transactions. This policy is similar to the land nationalization policy of modern socialism and is in sharp contrast to the private ownership of land in ancient feudal society.
Planned economy. Wang Mang implemented a planned economic policy, which stabilized the economy by controlling prices through the government and prohibiting merchants from hoarding and speculating. This is similar to the government’s macroeconomic regulation in the modern market economy.
State-owned enterprises. He nationalized important industries such as salt, iron, and wine, established state-owned banks, and carried out currency reforms. These measures are similar to the way modern countries control key industries and operate state-owned enterprises.
Inventions. Wang Mang also invented the vernier caliper, a measuring tool that is almost identical to the modern vernier caliper, more than 1,700 years earlier than the West. In addition, he encouraged the development of aircraft using feathers as wings. These inventions also showed his advanced scientific and technological concepts.
However, there is no conclusive evidence as to whether Wang Mang was really a time traveler. This is just speculation and discussion.
His reform measures and actions can be interpreted as his unique understanding of the social problems of the time and his courage to try, rather than necessarily being related to time travel.
There are also controversies in the historical evaluation of Wang Mang. Some people think he was a usurper, while others think he was a visionary social reformer.
Chapter 95: Mental Patient (Old Version)
At night, Wenxi was alone in the corridor, watching everyone’s discussions. The discussions became more and more outrageous and fantastic, but the various examples made sense when one thought about them carefully.
“Young man, what are you doing here alone?”
“Fuck, sir, you’re going to scare people to death if you stay next to me without saying a word.”
Wenxi was so focused that he didn’t even notice the old man coming over.
Seeing that the old man was wearing a hospital gown, he looked like a patient in a mental hospital.
“I can’t sleep, so I just want to read a book and chat with people.”
Wenxi looked at the man in front of him and estimated that he was in his sixties or seventies. He didn’t know why this happened. As far as Wenxi knew, patients basically took sleeping pills, and basically no one would be unable to sleep under the effect of sleeping pills.
“Uncle, it’s so late, you should go to bed early. If you have anything you want to read or talk about, we can talk about it tomorrow. Where can I find a book for you in the middle of the night?” Wenxi said
The old man said, “It’s okay, young man. I’ll tell you. Just search it on your phone and read it to me.”
“Uh…” Wenxi didn’t dare to reason with the old man, so he had to try to compromise.
As soon as I opened the browser, I was told that there was a network error.
Wenxi finally realized it. “Well, I can’t watch it even if I want to. My phone is out of credit. I guess I’ll have to wait until tomorrow.”
“Young man, don’t lie to me. Is there anyone who could be stumped by something like this these days?” the old man said.
Wenxi also got angry and decided to have a talk with the old man.
“Uncle, you see, my phone has no network or wireless network, so how can I recharge myself? Even if I use a master key, there is no network to crack the wireless network in the hospital. This is only my first day at work, and I haven’t had time to ask for the password yet. I can only go to the office to ask our leader.”
After hearing this, the old man couldn’t help but shook his head.
“I can’t believe it. I can’t believe that such a stupid person can survive in this world.”
“Hey, uncle, why are you cursing? Then tell me, what do you have to do?” Wenxi said
The old man explained seriously, “You just need to call the operator, transfer to the manual service, and ask them to help you turn on the phone urgently, and then you can pay the fee, right?”
It was the first time that Wenxi heard of such a thing.
I tried it tentatively and it really works.
The phone was able to resume communication after a short while, and Wenxi paid the 100 yuan mobile phone bill.
“Uncle, you are so smart, you don’t look like a patient at all.” Wenxi said.
“I am here because I am mentally ill. Being mentally ill is being mentally ill, and being stupid is being stupid. These are two different things.” The old man replied seriously.
Wenxi had a dark face.
“Oh shit! Why does it feel like I’ve seen this somewhere before? Oh no, the clown is actually me.” Wenxi thought.
Don’t bother with this old man.
“Okay, uncle, now we have internet, what do you want to watch?”
“********” said the old man
Wenxi continued to search on the browser.
After a long time, the interface popped up.
“Okay, uncle…”
When Wenxi raised his head again, there was no one in the empty corridor.
Wenxi continued to look around and indeed there was no trace of anyone.
“Fuck, what the hell.”
Looking at the recharge success message on his phone, Wenxi broke out in a cold sweat. It shouldn’t have been a nightmare, nor was it an illusion, as he looked at the call record in the address book.
Wenxi became more convinced.
Wenxi then ran to the duty room in a panic, and Lao Zhang was still there, looking at the female anchor with a smile.
“Lao Zhang! Lao Zhang! I saw a ghost.” Wenxi said hurriedly
“Fuck you, what nonsense are you talking about in the middle of the night? There is an old saying in our village: you can’t talk about people during the day, and you can’t talk about them at night, do you know that?” Zhang Fei took off his headphones and said dissatisfiedly.
“But…oh, forget it.” Wenxi said with a sigh.
Wenxi looked at the message he had just searched on his phone.
Spiritual science is a science that studies paranormal phenomena, that is, phenomena of organisms that cannot be fully explained by modern scientific knowledge. It is also a discipline that has not been accepted by science, also known as potential science or marginal science.
In the 21st century, a discipline about biological phenomena that is still difficult to explain with modern science is emerging, and that is Parapsychology.
Abroad, it is also known as Psychical research, which has gradually been replaced by the term “Parapsychology” in recent years.
It is still a potential science that has not been accepted by modern science. It is an emerging interdisciplinary subject and its research scope covers a wide range.
Research on life after death, the structure of the spiritual world, the life of the soul and related supernatural phenomena.
Spiritualism is a science that studies paranormal phenomena, that is, biological phenomena that cannot be fully explained by modern scientific knowledge. It is also a science that has not been accepted by science, also called potential science or marginal science.
In the 21st century, a discipline concerning biological phenomena that is still difficult to explain with modern science is emerging, and that is Parapsychology.
It is also known as Psychical research abroad, and in recent years it has gradually been replaced by the term “Parapsychology”.
It is still a potential science that has not been accepted by modern science. It is an emerging interdisciplinary subject. Its research scope involves philosophy, psychology, religion, history, physics, chemistry, medicine and other fields.
At the same time, the discipline itself is mysterious.
It includes fields such as psychology, religion, history, physics, chemistry, and medicine. At the same time, the discipline has its own characteristics and mystery.
It is not like Newton’s “Law of Universal Gravitation” which is omnipresent, easy to experience and accept.
The non-repeatability of spiritual phenomena is another important reason why it has been neglected by modern science.
People can forgive the non-repeatability of phenomena such as “natural disasters”, “historical events” and “biological extinction”, but demand the non-repeatability of spiritual phenomena.
In order to explore the repeatability of soul phenomena, the “Parapsychology Institute” was established under the advocacy of JB Rhine of Duke University in North Carolina, USA. It began to use photoelectric imaging, electroencephalogram equipment, electron microscopy technology and computers, and adopted Carl Priebra’s “holographic cosmic holography technology” to conduct a comprehensive quantitative study of soul phenomena, which was a major step forward in science.
A spirit, also commonly known as a ghost, refers to the sight of a person who is dead or impossible to be seen.
Cases collected by soul studies show that the real soul is not scary, but something much more ordinary. It looks more like an ordinary human body, appearing only for a moment before gradually fading or disappearing. Most souls are not of the dead but of the living, and can appear as entities, perhaps translucent bodies, without shadows.
Taoism has the saying that people have three souls and seven spirits: the three souls refer to the “heavenly soul, earthly soul, and human soul”, which were called “fetal light, Shuangling, and Youqing” in ancient times, and some people call them “the main soul, the awakened soul, and the living soul” or “the primordial spirit, the yang spirit, and the yin spirit” or “the heavenly soul, the conscious soul, and the human soul”; the seven spirits refer to joy, anger, sorrow, fear, love, hate, and desire.
The three souls are in the spirit, and the seven spirits are in the material world. So when a person dies, the three souls return to the three immortals, and the seven spirits return to the physical body and disappear.
The celestial soul returns to heaven, the terrestrial soul returns to the underworld, and the human soul wanders among the cemeteries until reincarnation again, when the three souls will be reunited and the seven spirits will be born with a new body.
The root of the “three souls” is “True Suchness” (the reality of life). The “three souls” are a form of energy produced by the “True Suchness” and have a physical form by absorbing spiritual essence. They belong to the “spiritual world”; the “body and soul” belong to the “material world of the Yang world.”
The vegetative state is also called a vegetative state. In ancient China, it was called “stupor”, and the commonly accepted definition in the international medical community is “persistent vegetative state”.
It refers to a pathological state in which the patient becomes unconscious or comatose due to loss of function of the higher-level cerebral cortex of the nerve center, while the central parts of the nerve center (subcortical nuclei and brainstem) such as breathing, temperature regulation, digestion and absorption, secretion and excretion, metabolism, heartbeat, and circulation functions still exist. It is also called cortical death.
People in a vegetative state lose the ability to think consciously, but the functions of the brain and brainstem are adequately preserved, some autonomic reflexes and motor reflexes are preserved, and they may have normal sleep-wake cycles.
People in a vegetative state have no consciousness or thinking ability, and cannot communicate with the outside world. This is also called social death.
As for the connection between the two, some scholars have proposed the hypothesis that the consciousness of a vegetative person is confused and he cannot wake up. He may be in another dimension or another parallel universe.
Some vegetative patients can wake up because their selves in that world die and their consciousness returns to this universe, while others will never wake up.
Some scholars even proposed that when we die in this world, our consciousness will go to another dimension, and the vegetative self in that dimension will wake up.
Although this statement has no scientific basis, this hypothesis has still caused many scientists to rush to study it.
Could it be that the vegetative state is the key to that world?
Wenxi didn’t think much of it at first, but why did the old man want to watch this alone? He himself didn’t know what was real and what was an illusion.
Wenxi slapped himself on the mouth, and it really hurt. But is this world really real?
There has always been a famous saying in the scientific community.
That is, never stop asking questions. After all, today s fringe science may be tomorrow s breakthrough innovation. Stay curious, stay skeptical, and remember: in the unknown, anything is possible!
Was it because of my stay in the mental hospital that I was affected, or was I really about to become a psychopath?
Wenxi himself doesn’t know.
Chapter 96: Coma (Old Version)
Lincolnton, Georgia
“Is Ada still the same?”
“Yes, he’s stable now, but still unconscious.”
In Lincoln Town Hospital, Ada was lying on the hospital bed.
Dr. Jenner and Herschel are discussing the condition, and Rick and others are also present.
Rick said, “Tommy wouldn’t lie to me. I believe his stuff is really effective.”
Let s go back to one day ago.
As soon as Rick and others arrived in Lincoln Town, the people at the north gate were already ready. They immediately put Ada on a stretcher and rushed to the hospital.
Rick had already reported Ada’s situation to Lincoln Town on the way. Under Dianna’s arrangement, everyone was ready.
After seeing Ada off, Diana began to inquire about the details of the incident.
“Rick, is there any hope for Ada?”
Rick was a little unsure, so he could only say truthfully, “It’s probably serious, but I hope she’s okay.”
Deanna called Rick aside and whispered instructions.
“In case Ada has an accident, I hope you can keep a firm control over the First Battalion to prevent anyone from taking the opportunity to cause internal strife. Ezekiel is not someone who will willingly be subordinate to others,” Dianna said.
“Don’t worry, Mayor. I will naturally fulfill the duties of the First Battalion and the alliance will not be in chaos.” Rick replied.
Rick didn’t know if Diana had any intention of replacing her. Anyway, if Ada really had any problems, he would overthrow anyone who dared to rule dictatorially. The alliance’s policy of co-management by the committee would never change. As for the position of the highest military commander, whoever was capable would take it. Rick was confident that he could get everyone’s support.
“This is the best. Jesse has the votes from Alexandria, and I have the votes from Lincoln. Even if Ezekiel gets the support from Hilltop and Lilia, as long as we support you, Rick, your battalion will be tied with them 3 to 3,” said Diana.
Rick thanked Dianna for her kindness, but now was not the time to discuss this. Rick said goodbye to Dianna and wanted to find Dr. Jenner first.
Rick drove alone to Dr. Jenner’s temporary research institute.
“Mr. Jenner, something big has happened!”
He said hurriedly as soon as Rick came in.
Dr. Jenner continued to work on the matter at hand as calmly as usual.
“Don’t worry, I heard that Ada only had a minor injury and she will be fine.” Jenner said.
Rick looked at the abnormal Dr. Jenner and asked slowly, “Is this true? Is it true that Ada will not be infected?”
Dr. Jenner’s assistant Murphy hasn’t arrived yet, and Rick didn’t bring any guards.
Dr. Jenner then spoke. “Since you know all this, I won’t hide it from you. I checked you and Ada at the CDC. You and I are the same. We were infected a long time ago, but Ada’s blood is extremely pure. It doesn’t contain that strange substance, so she won’t be infected.”
“I have been analyzing Ada’s blood samples, but unfortunately, I still don’t have any clues. I feel like I am missing some key. If I have it, I can solve the mystery.”
Rick felt relieved after hearing this. It seemed that Ada was not confused due to the fever, it was really true.
Rick needs to make another trip to the hospital.
Herschel simply stopped the bleeding, cut out the rotten flesh in the infected area and sutured it.
Rick came and got a positive answer, so Herschel gave up the idea of ??amputation.
Aida was taken away from the operating room and arranged to rest in the intensive care unit.
Herschel was also a little worried about Ada’s health. After all, Ada was his benefactor. To some extent, Herschel regarded Ada as his own daughter, perhaps even more important than his own daughter.
“Rick, the operation is basically successful. Now it depends on Ada to get through it on her own,” said Herschel.
Rick also nodded and thanked Mr. Herschel. “Thank you for your hard work, Herschel.”
Herschel shook his head and said, “It’s okay. There’s no need to thank me. We are all a family. We just need to do what we are supposed to do. As long as each of us does what we are supposed to do, there will be no difficulty. All difficulties will pass.”
“Well, I’ll go see Ada first. Thank you for your guidance Herschel.” Rick smiled.
After a long time, Rick finally came to the ward, where Herschel’s daughters were taking care of Ada.
Rachel Green and Susie Green were there, and Beth Green came too. Beth didn’t expect that Ms. Ada, who had given her a rabbit some time ago, would suddenly suffer such a big change.
Only a few senior executives knew that Aida was bitten, and the public announced that Aida was shot.
“Who on earth is this damn guy who actually shot Ada? What a scumbag.” Beth complained.
Rick came into the ward and just heard Beth’s dissatisfaction.
“Don’t worry, Daryl and I will take care of it. You girls just need to focus on planting and maintaining the plants,” Rick said.
Beth and the others became much more reserved when they saw the battalion commander coming.
“Yes, we must let Mr. Daryl catch those nasty guys.” Beth and others said.
All the girls in Beth’s family are now interested in Daryl. The reason is very simple. Daryl kept his promise and caught a rabbit for Rachel and a hedgehog for Susie.
He wins the favor of girls and often asks Rick about Daryl’s whereabouts when he meets him on the street.
This also made Rick somewhat dissatisfied with Daryl, who really didn’t know how to appreciate his good fortune.
“Well, I will tell Daryl. You should also be careful not to spread the news of Ms. Ada’s injury. The fewer people who know about this, the better. Is that clear?”
Daryl once told Rick that Ada’s abduction was a masterpiece that had been planned for a long time by the spies.
Everything including the route has been arranged in advance.
Due to Daryl s discovery, the patrol team now needs to go down to the riverbed to inspect the entrances and exits of several sewers.
Oscar, Reggie and others also redesigned and reinforced the sewer outlet to prevent outsiders or zombies from sneaking into the community.
Tommy rushed to the hospital after a long time.
“Tommy? What’s wrong? Is there something urgent?”
Tommy winked at Rick, and then Rick suddenly realized.
“Beth, you guys go out first. I have something to say to Captain Tommy.”
Beth and others tidied Ada’s bed and then slowly left the ward.
After the girls left, Tommy locked the door behind him and drew the curtains.
“What are you doing, being so secretive?” Rick asked.
Tommy took out a tube of green injection from his pocket.
“This is a medicine issued to CRM soldiers on special missions. Although I don’t know if it’s effective, I’ve heard that someone injected this thing after being bitten, and nothing happened.”
Rick looked at Tommy and said, “Why don’t you keep this stuff for yourself? It can save your life at a critical moment.”
Tommy said, “Now is the critical moment.”
Tommy didn’t say much and wanted to give Ada the injection directly.
“Soup…” Rick was about to stop the idea but then killed it.
Rick really wanted to tell Tommy that there was a possibility that Aida would not be infected, and that he didn’t need to waste his efforts. But on second thought, this matter would be exposed sooner or later, so it would be more reliable to just go with the flow and attribute Aida’s safety to Tommy’s secret weapon.
Thinking of this, Rick let Tommy continue.
After a long time, Tommy finally opened the curtains again.
I hurriedly prepared to leave “Don’t tell anyone about this. Ada will be fine.”
Rick looked at Tommy and then agreed, “Yeah, don’t worry, I haven’t seen you.”
With Tommy’s departure.
Rick also began to think.
The whole thing happened too coherently. I always felt like something was wrong, but I couldn’t tell what it was.
Rick and others came to the ward, and the previous scene happened.
Although Ada was unconscious, her fever had subsided a lot and her wound had not worsened and was healing slowly. Although the scar would be uglier in the future, it was much better than losing an entire arm like Jim.
Recalling the scene when he cleaned the prison, Rick really didn’t dare to think about whether he would be able to kill Ada, Jesse, Carl, and Sam with his own hands one day.
Rick himself is a little mentally disturbed and often has strange dreams. After being with Jesse, he even once dreamed that zombies surrounded the entire town of Lincoln, and the zombies broke through the walls and entered the community. Rick had to use the method that Ada taught Morgan and smear the zombies’ internal organs and blood on his body.
Sam, Jesse, Carl and their family of four secretly mixed in with the zombies and prepared to escape. As Sam was afraid and made a sound, the zombies directly pounced on Jesse and Sam. Rick held Jesse’s hand, but finally cut off Jesse’s arm helplessly and fled in a hurry.
It was not until he was awakened by the fright that Rick realized it was just a false alarm.
But when he encountered a swarm of tens of thousands of zombies at the Sanctuary that day, Rick couldn’t help but feel nervous. A swarm of zombies of that size could break through any community. Rick could only be thankful that the Alliance’s headquarters had not experienced such a nightmare.
After everyone visited Ada in the hospital, Rick returned to the first battalion.
Inside the command center, all the company commanders began to discuss.
Everyone felt that people in the community were not very stable at the moment. Although no one knew exactly what had happened, the town-wide search for Ada had caused many people to panic, and a plan had to be come up with to stabilize the current situation.
Mayor Dianna also expressed her condolences to many residents through the guards afterwards, but the community is so large now that it is still a bit too chaotic.
Ever since Lilia merged with the Kingdom of God in Lincoln Town, there has been enough manpower. Several farms have been opened up, hunters often have harvests, and Kenny’s team is also responsible for fish and seafood.
For now, we no longer have to worry about eating in the community.
But new problems arise.
Some people in the community began to think about splitting up because they had no say in the committee or their rights were too small. Ada, the top leader, fell ill, which made many people start to make moves.
Chapter 97: Zombie Deer (Old Version)
Ada was in a coma for a week.
On this day, Dr. Jenner was studying the abnormal creature brought back by Lilia’s team in the laboratory. It was a male elk. Its cloudy eyes frightened many inexperienced hunters, and everyone discussed sending this creature to the laboratory.
Dr. Jenner explained to everyone that the deer was suffering from a rare disease.
Chronic wasting disease (CWD), also known as mad deer disease and corpse deer disease, is a disease caused by prions and occurs in deer.
Sick deer suffer from ataxia, solitary living, excessive salivation, depression, abnormal movement, paralysis, weight loss, difficulty swallowing, increased thirst, frequent urination and pneumonia.
Chronic wasting disease in deer and elk causes neurodegenerative changes in the central nervous system, leading to spongiform changes in the central nervous system, progressive weight loss, and eventual death.
It is listed as a Category II infectious disease in the “List of Animal Quarantine Diseases Entering the People’s Republic of China”.
Although the disease has not yet been found in Eastern countries, given the potential harm of CWD to public health, the most effective way to prevent this infectious disease is to strictly prohibit the import of deer and their products from countries or regions where CWD occurs, so as to prevent CWD from being introduced into China; at the same time, monitor the CWD situation in China, and make preparations for detection and prevention and control technologies to deal with possible emergencies.
Chronic wasting disease of deer
Foreign nameChronicwastingdisease
Mad deer disease, corpse deer disease
Pathogenic prions
The causative agent of CWD is a prion, a protein infectious particle that does not contain any nucleic acid, is highly resistant to various physical and chemical factors, is highly contagious, and does not cause an immune response in the body.
Prion protein (PrP) exists in the body under normal physiological conditions. It is a glycoprotein on the membrane of nerve cells. We call this normal human and animal cell prion protein PrPc (molecular weight 33~35KD). In the natural state, it exists in a monomer-dimer equilibrium state, and the pathogenic prion protein is called PrPsc. It has partial resistance to proteases and forms a core protein with a molecular weight of 27~30KD after partial enzymatic hydrolysis. PrPc and PrPsc are both encoded by the PRNP gene, and their amino acid sequences are completely consistent. There are only differences in the three-dimensional conformation. PrPc is rich in a-helix (a-helix content is 42%, -fold only contains 3%), while PrPsc is rich in -fold (a-helix content is 30%, but contains 43% -fold).
PrPsc cannot exist stably in a monomeric form because it is rich in -lamellar structure. The polymeric form of PrPsc forms scrapie associated fibrils (SAF) observable under an electron microscope. Under normal circumstances, PrPc expressed by host cells is transported to the surface of nerve cells to exert normal physiological functions.
When animals are infected, PrPsc enters the central nervous system and interacts with the specific domains of normal PrPc on the surface of neurons, inducing conformational changes in PrPc and converting it into PrPsc. The massive accumulation of PrPsc in the central nervous system causes apoptosis of neuronal cells, ultimately leading to histopathological changes in the nervous system, causing animals to show neurological symptoms.
The full length of the PRNP gene is 768 bp, encoding 256 amino acids.
The gene is relatively conservative, but sequence polymorphism still exists at some sites.
It has been confirmed that the polymorphism of the PrP gene is related to the host’s susceptibility, pathological damage pattern, incubation period, and clinical symptoms. The latest research results show that the genotypes of codons 95, 96, 116, and 138 of deer with CWD are mostly QGAS, while the genotypes of non-infected deer at the corresponding sites vary.
The disease was first discovered in domesticated mule deer in Colorado, USA in 1967.
CWD was diagnosed in domesticated deer (EIk) and wild deer in the United States in 1979 and 1981.
Canada detected CWD in conger deer imported from the United States to Saskatchewan in 1989 and in domesticated conger deer in Saskatchewan in 1996.
CWD was also detected in wild mule deer in Saskatchewan near the Alberta border in 2000.
In 2002, CWD was detected in domesticated conger and white-tailed deer in Alberta, Canada.
CWD was first detected in the wild in Alberta in 2005.
As of 2010, before the zombie outbreak, according to the Animal and Plant Health Inspection Service (APHIS), CWD had been found in free-ranging deer in 17 states (Colorado, Wyoming, Utah, Kansas, Nebraska, New Mexico, Texas, North Dakota, South Dakota, Wisconsin, Illinois, Maryland, Missouri, New York, Minnesota, Virginia, West Virginia) and two Canadian provinces (Alberta and Saskatchewan).
CWD has been detected in captive cervids in 13 U.S. states (Colorado, Nebraska, Montana, South Dakota, Texas, Oklahoma, Minnesota, Iowa, Wisconsin, Missouri, Michigan, Pennsylvania, and New York) and two Canadian provinces (Alberta and Saskatchewan).
In addition, a case of CWD was discovered in South Korea in 2002. This was the first case of CWD discovered in a country other than the United States and Canada.
An investigation revealed that the elk was imported from Canada.
The natural hosts of CWD are North American mule deer, white-tailed deer, Rocky Mountain elk, and moose.
Under natural conditions, no cases of animals other than deer being infected with CWD have been found.
Mode of transmission
The natural transmission pathway and mechanism of CWD have not yet been clarified. However, it is certain that horizontal transmission is the main mode of transmission of CWD pathogens.
Oral transmission is believed to be the main natural mode of transmission. Nasal transmission is also an effective mode of transmission; aerosolized prions can promote the spread of CWD.
When mice expressing a transgenic strain of cervidae PrPc were inoculated with the pathogen, oral lesions were found to promote the spread of CWD. In addition, mother-to-child transmission may also occur.
The saliva, urine, feces, blood and antlers of animals infected with CWD can carry the pathogen.
In addition, prions can be detected in the brain, spinal cord, eyes, peripheral nerve tissue, lymphatic tissue, skeletal muscle, myocardium, bladder, nasal epithelium, and intestinal tract of infected animals. Therefore, CWD pathogens can be discharged or released from sick or dead animals and enter the environment to cause pollution, thereby indirectly spreading the disease.
Environmental Communication
Environmental transmission of CWD has been demonstrated, with young deer becoming infected after exposure to pasture previously infected with CWD.
Young deer can also become infected if they come into contact with water, buckets, bedding, etc. used by infected deer. Soil can serve as a natural reservoir for infectious prions.
Prions can bind to soil particles and remain infectious many years later.
When barley grass was grown in virus-contaminated soil, small amounts of prions could be detected in the plant stems three weeks later.
This suggests that prions can be transmitted from soil to plants.
When the roots and leaves of the plant are soaked in a diluted solution of brain containing prions, prions can be detected in the roots and leaves of the plant 16 hours later; feeding golden hamsters with these foods will cause them to show typical symptoms.
The United States and Canada, the main areas where CWD is prevalent, have taken a series of prevention and control measures to control the spread of the disease. For example, they have strengthened disease monitoring, disinfected contaminated areas, strictly controlled the entry of free-range deer into CWD-prone areas, issued relevant regulations on measures that hunters need to take when capturing healthy deer and discovering healthy deer with clinical symptoms, and formulated strict eradication measures, requiring that once CWD-infected animals are found, they must be isolated, killed, and incinerated in a timely manner, and the surrounding environment must be disinfected.
Some states in the United States with high incidence of CWD have also adopted large-scale culling and monitoring measures, but the results have not been significant. Only Minnesota and New York have achieved success.
The main reason for the failure to successfully eradicate CWD is that the CWD pathogen has been present in deer populations and the environment for a long time.
Healthy deer can easily become infected once they come into contact with a polluted environment.
Controlling the spread of CWD through human action is a more effective means.
Controlling the range of deer activities, reducing the gathering of deer, and properly handling animal carcasses suspected of CWD can control the prevalence of CWD to a certain extent.
The best way to reduce CWD recurrence is complete culling, strict restrictions on access to free-range deer herds, and sterilization of all exposed pathogens.
However, even the most comprehensive cleanup efforts are unlikely to guarantee that CWD will not break out again.
Considering the current prevalence of CWD, the lack of effective treatments, and the huge role that the environment plays in the spread of CWD, continued monitoring and prevention of CWD is very important.
Although some symptoms of human prion disease can be temporarily treated, unfortunately, three randomized double-blind placebo-controlled trials failed to change the outcome of the disease, and there is currently no cure. According to domestic patient follow-up data, most patients die within 6 months of onset.
Although the disease has not yet been found in China, given the potential harm of CWD to public health, the import of deer and their products from countries or regions where CWD occurs should be strictly prohibited to prevent CWD from being introduced into China. At the same time, the situation of CWD in China should be monitored, and detection and prevention and control technology reserves should be prepared to deal with possible emergencies.
(Before the outbreak) On April 21, 2009, the first death from the “zombie deer” virus occurred in the United States. The deceased was a 72-year-old man who had eaten contaminated venison. After being infected, he “quickly developed confusion and aggressive behavior” and died within a month.
Chapter 98: The Cannibals’ Counterattack (I) (Old Version)
At this moment, after the hunters left, Dr. Jenner was studying the cell tissue of the strange deer.
It was discovered that some of the cell tissues also showed strange tissues similar to those on zombies. Although similar, they were slightly different.
However, the similarity that can be found is that these cells all reject cells of the same type and exhibit aggressive behavior.
This is the same as the situation with the zombies.
Murphy on the side had no interest in studying the zombie virus.
Murphy himself prefers to study hallucinogens, anesthetics, and things like morphine. Perhaps that’s why Murphy likes to tinker with drugs.
The discovery of the zombie deer gave Dr. Jenner a lot of useful inspiration.
Meanwhile, in Lincoln, the older Dale officially establishes a relationship with Andrea.
Michonne also lives with Tyree so they can take care of each other.
Although her sister Sasha had some complaints, she did not object to her brother Tyree and Michonne being together.
What makes Sasha feel weird is the awkward position with Michonne. It’s like I treat you as my best friend but you want to be my sister-in-law.
In the church, under the auspices of Father Gabriel, Sasha gave his blessing.
With everyone’s witness, the two couples officially became husband and wife.
After both parties have taken the oath.
With everyone’s blessings, we have rarely washed away the recent gloomy mood. Everyone is indeed worried about Aida’s illness recently, and the community is in a situation of open and covert struggle for the highest military command position.
Among them, Ezekiel announced that he wanted to take over Ada’s position. His supporters were basically former civilians of the Kingdom of God. It was unknown what benefits he promised to Lilia. The hunters in Lilia’s camp also stood on Ezekiel’s side.
Rick has one battalion, Alexandria, Atlanta, Lincoln Town, and Hilltop Village. Five votes of support.
However, Rick did not agree to temporarily manage the community. His purpose of running for election was just to prevent people with ulterior motives, because Rick knew that Ada would come back sooner or later.
Before that, the various committees will discuss policies together, and Rick will lead the comrades of the first battalion to maintain the law and security of the community. The guards have recently been asked to go to the fifth company to participate in Abraham’s training.
Abraham himself was also very happy to train soldiers.
Because this would allow Abraham to forget his troubles for a short while, as if he were back in the military camp.
Today is also the day when the first trade fair arrives.
Rick also arranged for people to clean up the huge lecture square. In each community hosted by Dianna, people put out their valuable belongings for sale, basically bartering.
The Savior Army’s delegation also came to Lincoln for the first time. According to Rick’s request, except for Negan, Dwight and two of Negan’s guards who were allowed to carry guns, the weapons of the rest of the people were confiscated at the north gate.
Negan’s trading items are also weapons and ammunition, but they are escorted by Lincoln Town Guards along the way.
Negan came here for the first time, just to find out about Aida.
The informant in Lincoln Town had previously reported that Ada was just unconscious and her life was not in danger.
This made Negan feel relieved, but he was quite disappointed when he arrived in Lincoln Town and was received by Rick and Dianna.
Dianna also fulfilled her promise and exchanged food, meat and fish with the Salvation Army, and also donated an additional 300 kilograms of food and some fuel.
In Deanna’s words
These are the chips that Ada promised to trade with Marlene.
Negan also accepted the offer and traded two thousand bullets of various calibers to Lincoln Town.
Rick led the guards to transport all the weapons and ammunition to the armory and registered them.
Now that the armory has this batch of ammunition, the stock is about 5,000 rounds.
Among them, .50 caliber heavy machine gun bullets began to become scarce. After all, a large amount of stock was consumed in the prison defense battle. In order to ensure the safety of the prison, the few bullets in Lincoln Town were transported to the prison.
“Okay, after the trade fair is over, the Saviors don’t want to stay here for long, so you better leave.” Rick said to Negan.
Although Rick is now the commander of the first battalion, he is still slightly inferior to Negan in terms of aura when standing next to him.
Negan smiled at Rick calmly and said, “Don’t worry, I won’t do anything bad. Now that I’m here, let me have a quick meal at your restaurant before leaving. Don’t worry, I can pay.”
Seeing that Negan insisted on staying for a while, Rick was too embarrassed to order him to leave, so he could only continue to arrange for the guards to maintain vigilance with Negan’s Saviors.
Accompanied by Rick, Negan came to the public restaurant in Lincoln Town.
Most people didn’t know who the visitor was, but they could see that there was a battalion of people accompanied by armed men.
They quickly finished their meal and left the restaurant.
Negan couldn’t help but tease, “It seems that handsome guys are so handsome wherever they go. So handsome.”
Seeing Negan walking to the window alone, looking at the sign, he joked, “Girl, give me some bacon venison. Please tell the kitchen, I like to eat hind leg meat.”
Negan was seen holding two hundred-dollar bills in his hand.
This really put the waitress in a difficult position, and she looked at Rick standing aside.
Rick explained to Negan, “Sorry, we don’t accept cash.”
Negan said with some disappointment, “Oh my God, damn it, is this still my great country? They don’t even accept Benjamin Franklin.”
“So, you’re going to let me come all the way here and just stand here without even being able to afford a meal?” Negan looked at Rick with an unhappy tone.
Rick thought for a few seconds, then took out a special meal ticket for the community from his trouser pocket and handed it to the waitress.
The waitress then went to the kitchen to give instructions.
And Negan in the restaurant said with satisfaction, “Well, now I love this damn place.”
Rick then said, “We didn’t think it through. We will prepare meal tickets for you next time we do business.”
Negan sat at an empty dining table, and Rick sat opposite Negan.
Outside the door, the fully armed soldiers and Saviors were looking at each other and guarding the place.
This scene attracted many onlookers to watch from a distance.
Before lunch came, Negan decided to have a quick chat with Rick. “The last time I saw you was at the negotiation table at the border. Somehow, I really like you. I feel that you are a person who can accomplish great things, unlike those fools outside the door.”
Rick responded, “Really? Thank you for the compliment, but you don’t leave a very good impression on me. To be honest, I’m quite disgusted.”
Negan smiled and said, “You know what? Since I took over the Saviors, this is the first time I’ve seen someone turn a shabby town into a city-state. To be honest, it’s pretty good. It’s so good that I can’t bear to destroy it. So please put aside your hostility towards me. The idea of ??mutual trade was proposed by Ada, and we will abide by the terms of the original Zovi Agreement.”
Rick heard the hint that Negan didn’t mention, and then said, “Please rest assured, we will not run into your territory for no reason again, but we also hope that things like Ada will not happen again.”
Negan nodded and said, “Good, that’s what I mean. What happened to Aida was indeed my subordinates’ own decision, so I don’t intend to pursue your actions of crossing the border without permission.”
At this moment, the venison ordered by Negan was brought to the table by the staff. Rick had a vegetable salad, which was all grown in the community.
Negan looked at Rick’s vegetarian food and didn’t say much. He just mentioned the news about Aida. “By the way, how is your leader? Is his injury better?”
“It’s okay, much better. I should be fine after a few days of rest.” Rick said.
“But I heard that Ada is in a coma.” Negan asked
Rick paused, then continued to reply as if nothing had happened, “That only shows that your informants are not professional enough and can only gather wrong information.”
“Oh, yeah, looks like it’s time to replace them,” Negan said as he cut the venison.
The two of them continued to have an awkward conversation, each with their own ulterior motives.
After a long time, Dwight loaded the food and the vehicle arrived just outside the restaurant.
“Hi, long time no see.” Dwight greeted
Daryl didn’t look at Dwight well. He said disdainfully, “Why would I want to meet you? We are not the same kind of people.”
Dwight smiled and looked at Daryl and his compound crossbow. “Does this thing work well? What do you think?”
Daryl looked at Dwight’s compound crossbow and said, “It’s OK. It’s very useful for killing animals. I once shot a beast in the head with a crossbow.”
Dwight smiled and said “Governor? Black?”
Daryl didn’t respond, but he didn’t know where Dwight got the information from.
After a long time, Negan and Rick walked out of the restaurant together.
Negan also took a few napkins from the restaurant, wiped his mouth with them and then threw them on the ground.
Although everyone was somewhat dissatisfied, they still resisted the urge.
Negan turned around and said to everyone in the first battalion, “Thank you very much for your hospitality. This town has good service. Now I have to go back. Remember what I said.”
In this way, Negan got on the truck accompanied by Dwight, and the convoy slowly drove north.
Daryl asked in Rick’s ear, “What did you talk to him about?”
Rick replied, “Nothing, he just found out about Ada’s coma, and he warned us not to cross the border without permission again.”
Daryl said, “It’s not that simple. Dwight also knows that I killed the Governor. It seems that we already have someone inside or have already had spies from the Saviors.”
Rick and Daryl sent Negan’s Saviors away, and then they dispersed. Everyone prepared to return to the first battalion to discuss countermeasures.
Among the crowd of people, several figures watched all this and disappeared into the alleys of the street after a long time.
“Tell the brothers to get ready for action.”
Several dark figures were discussing something in the darkness.
Chapter 99: The Cannibals’ Counterattack (Part 2) (Old Version)
Rick was urgently recalled to the 1st Battalion Headquarters early in the morning.
Rick left in such a hurry that he didn’t even have time to ask Jesse about the recent situation of Carl and Sam. He simply ate a few slices of bread and left home in a hurry.
When they arrived at the first camp, they saw that Daryl and the others were already dressed, so Rick didn’t waste any time and started changing into his own equipment.
Seeing Rick getting dressed, Sasha and Michonne explained, “This morning, there was news from the prison that Tyrese and Dale did not return to the prison on time. Arnold and Sean Green called to ask if they stayed in Lincoln.”
“And then?” Rick continued to ask
“We asked around in the town, but we didn’t see Tyrese and the Dale people. They registered to leave through the South Gate at 9 o’clock last night. Arnold just sent a message saying that their vehicle was found two kilometers outside the prison.”
Rick saw Sasha was crying, and asked anxiously, “Go on, what happened to them?”
“My brother Tyrese and Dale were dead. There were traces of a fire nearby. Their hands and feet were all cut off. When Arnold found them, they were already corpses, struggling on the grass.”
When Rick heard the bad news, he immediately stopped what he was doing.
To comfort Michonne and Sasha who just got married to Tyree, “I’m sorry, I…why don’t you two go back first.”
Sasha wiped the tears from her eyes and said firmly, “No, I want to go. I have to go on this mission.”
Rick looked at Moore, and then said, “Then Moore, Tommy, Abraham, you take the second, third, and fifth companies to stay behind, and Daryl, Sasha, Jon, and I will take the first and fourth companies to set off.”
Such personnel adjustments were forced upon us. After all, the brothers from the first and fourth companies had been working together for a long time and had begun to develop a tacit understanding in their actions.
Tommy and Abraham agreed and said, “No problem, let Sasha and the others go, and make sure to catch those damn bastards.”
Rick continued to put on his equipment and boarded the vehicle with Daryl and others.
The convoy hurriedly headed towards the prison.
The guards at the South Gate also received an urgent order from the guard team. Rick had an urgent mission and did not need to verify the documents one by one.
When the convoy arrived at the South Gate, the gate had already been opened. Rick did not waste any time. He thanked his guard brothers and drove out of the South Town Gate without stopping.
Along the way, the grasslands and valleys were full of green plants. It was already mid-May and summer was almost here.
About 40 minutes later, Rick and others arrived at the crime scene. More than 20 armed prison officers were guarding the surroundings.
Arnold conducted normal on-site inspection.
Seeing Rick coming, he also stepped forward to greet him.
“You guys are finally here. They are such assholes. What these guys did to Dale and Tyree… Oh, forget it. Just watch for yourself.”
Arnold pointed to the grass in the distance.
The corpse-like Tyrese and Dale have been executed with daggers.
The entire scene was covered with the remaining blood.
There were bones beside the fire, with some leftover bits of meat on them.
“Are these guys cannibals? Are they eating Tyree and Dale?” Daryl looked at the crime scene.
It was not difficult to see that the group of people at the crime scene were indeed eating their limbs.
Sasha and Michonne, who came over, were already in tears.
Andrea, who knew the news in Lincoln, fainted on the spot and was sent to the town hospital by Amy.
“Oh my god, honey.” Michonne looked at Tyreese.
“Rico, when we find those guys, make sure I am the one to kill them.” Sasha said to Rick while looking at his brother’s body.
Rick said nothing, just looked at Daryl.
Daryl is also trying hard to find clues at the crime scene.
“It looks like there should have been 7 or 8 people present at the time.”
Arnold on the side replied, “I will try my best to interrogate the cannibals after returning to the prison and find out the appearance characteristics of the guys who escaped.”
Rick said, “Well, now that things have come to this, let’s split up. Arnold, you take the bodies of Tyrese and Dale back to the prison first. It’s not convenient for us now.”
Arnold did not hesitate and ordered the prison guards to carry the bodies of Tyree and Dale onto the vehicle, and Arnold left first.
The remaining Daryl continued searching around the vehicle.
“It’s strange. Why would they park their car in the middle of nowhere? There are no bullet holes in the car. It doesn’t look like someone was holding them hostage at gunpoint. Judging from the situation, the two of them got out of the car on their own initiative.” Daryl muttered.
“Anything else?” Rick asked.
Daryl was a little confused, frowned and lit a cigarette. “There are no more valuable clues. There are only footprints at the scene. Footprints can’t determine the appearance, but most of them are adult men.”
Rick was also worried. Why did bad things always happen one after another after Ada fell ill? If only Ada were here now, she would definitely have some idea or a way to know how to deal with it.
“Let that woman take a break. We can’t always rely on Ada. Sometimes we have to rely on ourselves.” Daryl said.
Rick said, “Hey, I don’t mean anything else. I just feel that Ada can always help people find their direction with just one sentence. You are right. If Ada is not here, we can decide for ourselves.”
Michonne calmed down a lot at this time. “In my opinion, this group of people should have targeted Dale and Tyree beforehand, and their routes are clearly known.”
Michonne’s words reminded Rick.
“Yes, this group of people may have already infiltrated the community. After all, Ada once said that it is darkest under the lamp, and the more dangerous the place, the safer it is.” Rick said.
Daryl couldn’t find any traces. The scene was severely damaged and it was unclear which direction the group left from.
“Let’s go back to the community and talk about it. If this group of people really sneaked into the community as you said, it would be unimaginable,” Daryl suggested.
Rick picked up the walkie-talkie and adjusted the channel.
“I am Abraham. Go ahead. Speak.”
“We suspect that some criminals have sneaked into Lincoln Town. We must pay attention to safety and notify the security team. Everyone should go out and search carefully. Especially those vacant houses that are not registered and unoccupied.” Rick continued
“Abraham received it. I will inform you immediately. Over.”
Rick put the radio back in his pocket.
Then he said to everyone, “Let’s go back and take a look. We must find out how they got in.”
Daryl, Rick and their group got in the car and left. Only dry black bloodstains were left on the green grass.
Perhaps in a few days and nights, it will be washed away completely, as if nothing had ever happened.
This is the power of nature.
Lincoln Town Church
Father Gabriel is now confessing at the foot of the cross of Jesus.
“Merciful Lord, please forgive my sins. My faith has wavered. I am afraid of sacrifice and death. I am guilty.”
Father Gabriel was the only one in the empty church at this moment.
Inside the prayer room, Gray and several of his men were resting.
Everyone listened to Father Gabriel praying outside through a door.
Everyone looks down on those people who are afraid of death and want to die but don’t have the courage.
As for why the remnants of the cannibals appeared in this place, that is another story.
Before the terminal burns
That day, Rick was leading his team to capture the terminal. Due to their well-equipped equipment, the militants at the terminal offered little resistance and were either shot dead or captured.
Gray came to the ground with his AKM automatic rifle, and saw that someone had already started searching for him nearby.
Seeing this, Gray had no choice but to flee to a safe place in a hurry. At this point, the most important thing was to save his life.
I saw that several of the survivors who were caught had the same idea as Gray, and they all escaped through the emergency exit and gathered together.
This escape passage was originally set up as an emergency escape passage to create friction with the Savior Army. It was originally thought that it would not come in handy, but today it saved everyone’s life at this critical moment.
“So, are you the only ones who escaped?”
Gray asked the other brothers who were panting.
“Yes, the raid by that group of people was too sudden. We didn’t have time to react or prepare. Everyone was caught. What should we do now?”
Gray thought for a moment and said, “Let’s leave here first and think of a solution later.”
The group evacuated the station and hid in a hiding place not far from the station, and began to monitor every move in the station.
Looking at her mother Mary and the others being caught in the open area.
Gray felt heartbroken. Although he was anxious, he could do nothing about it.
Looking at this scene indifferently, he could only pray in his heart that this group of people could leave as soon as possible after the robbery. However, things did not go as Gray expected. These people burned down the entire slaughterhouse.
All his men were taken onto the truck, and his mother Mary tried to fight to the death at the last moment but was ruthlessly shot to the ground.
Gray’s eyes were already red at this time.
It seems that I was overthinking. Now in this world, everyone has become a butcher who kills others.
Gray didn’t think there was anything wrong with what he did. On the contrary, he felt a little frustrated.
“I must be not strong enough. If I became a gang like the Saviors, I wouldn’t become meat on the chopping board to be slaughtered by others.” Gray thought.
Grey never imagined that his great talent and strategy were just like a child in Negan’s eyes. This group of people in the terminal were those who had no strong abilities but always fantasized that they were great.
Negan wanted to teach them the rules of survival in the apocalypse, but after they understood them, they acted in a more extreme way, completely deviating from Negan’s idea.
This is also one of the reasons why Negan has no intention of taming these people. Their suicidal behavior will sooner or later get the punishment they deserve.
Chapter 100: The Cannibals’ Counterattack (Part 3) (Old Version)
After a long time, Rick and his group left, and Gray sneaked back into the terminal.
Looking at the burnt-out fire, Gray saw his mother’s belongings among the dry bones. Although they had been burnt black, he recognized them at a glance.
Gray knelt beside his mother’s body, his heart full of blame, recalling every bit of advice his mother had given him.
Gray secretly made up his mind to let those guys experience the pain of losing their loved ones.
Gray looked back and saw four unfamiliar new faces greeting him.
Although Gray briefly thought of killing these four people and using them as food, he thought better of it. There were four of them and he was alone, and the leading veteran didn’t look like a good person.
“I’m fine, thank you.” Gray thanked Zoe who came over.
Francis and Louis looked at the skeleton burned to black ash and asked in amazement, “Man, what happened here?”
Gray said, “Hey, we originally set up a safe point here to take in refugees who fled here, but today a group of robbers came, they robbed and killed people, and also captured my partner.”
When Gray said this, he was thinking about Simon from the Savior Army’s behavior when he first came here. His tone was so sincere that Zoe, Francis Louis and the other two believed him without a doubt. However, their leader, the veteran Bill, did not show any attitude and kept looking around.
After a long time, Gray finally stood up and prepared to return to the assembly point.
“Hey, where are you going, buddy?” Francis asked
“It’s okay, don’t worry about me. I’m going to try to find the surviving companions. They went out and escaped.” Gray explained.
The foursome didn’t suspect anything too much, and after Gray left, he and the other team members were secretly observing the foursome’s movements.
It would be best if these four people are willing to act as vanguards and go ahead to explore the way. If I follow them, I can also find the way.
As a second best option, we can kill these four people. At least the brothers will have food for a few days.
As dusk faded and night fell, the foursome finally got a car and left in the direction of the militants.
Gray and his brothers also took out several barrels of fuel prepared at the emergency escape passage and found a car to follow.
Gray followed these people and followed Bill and his four companions to the temporary base of the armed group.
“It looks like these guys are planning the raid here. This is a really good place, and it’s hidden enough.” Gray said to himself.
Perhaps it was God’s guidance that determined to destroy the inhumane me.
This temporary base was right between the two secret outposts he had set up. If he moved even a few dozen meters to the left or right, he would be discovered by his own secret outposts.
Gray and his crew didn’t have time to sigh, they started the car and followed.
It was almost dawn when we arrived at the fork in the road, and we looked at the two roads that diverged to the left and right.
Gray looked at the map and decided to go in the direction of Lincolnton. There were no nearby towns on the road to the right, and it was only heading towards Atlanta.
Gray came to a nearby place and looked at Lincolnton to see how such a big city-state had been built, but he did not dare to act rashly.
The crowd had no choice but to hide in the nearby mountains and forests.
Not long after, a large convoy of vehicles left the city again.
Gray doesn’t know that this is Rick Daryl’s team out looking for Ada.
Not long after they left, another small convoy drove towards Atlanta.
Gray decided to try to move closer to see if he could find a way to sneak in.
After a long time, under the guidance of his men, he found a sewer exit that had just been sawed open.
Gray also decided to give it a try first, and if it doesn’t work, he will think of other ways.
But the development of things was beyond my expectations. The road was really smooth and led directly to the riverbed of Lincoln Town.
Gray knew the rules of Lincoln Town from the brothers who had delivered supplies to him before. As long as he disguised himself well enough, he would not be suspected.
Gray ordered his men to hide all the weapons and ammunition, and everyone only kept pistols on them.
When they arrived at the town, everyone pretended nothing had happened and scattered in all directions, trying to find where the prisoners were being held.
Occasionally they would encounter a patrol team coming towards them. Although Gray was a little nervous and his hand had already touched the pistol in his pocket, the patrol team did not pay any attention to him. They just said hello and left, and told Gray that the community was not safe recently and that it would be best for Gray to go home as soon as possible.
It seems that Gray was overthinking it. Taiping Town also has its shortcomings.
Gray and all his brothers wandered around the town for a long time but did not find any place similar to a prison. The police station was a very likely place, but their identities would be exposed as soon as they arrived at the police station.
Now that things have come to this, everyone has no choice but to discuss things again and see if they can do something at the police station and get some intelligence from there.
“Boss, the most urgent thing is that we should find a way to get the alliance’s ID card first. Otherwise, if we are questioned by the patrol team, we will definitely be in trouble.” The younger brother at the side suggested.
Gray had certainly thought of this, but he would never dare to risk being exposed by killing civilians to seize their documents, as this would only make it possible for the matter to be exposed earlier.
Gray thought about it and decided that he must find a hiding place in the town.
A place where there are basically no people and it will not be searched.
Gray pondered in his mind for a moment and came up with an idea.
church!
That s right, compared to large facilities, hospitals, police stations, and schools, only churches meet his requirements.
Thinking of this, Gray came up with an idea and gestured to several of his men to come closer to their ears.
He was actually planning this quietly in the dark.
Father Gabriel originally lived as a monk in a remote church in the suburbs.
With the arrival of the epidemic, although Father Gabriel lost the patronage of believers, fortunately, relying on the remaining supplies, he was able to survive for a few months alone in the end times. As the supplies ran out. Unable to bear the hunger, Father Gabriel began to search for supplies outside. Father Gabriel was powerless and could only look for supplies nearby, and he could barely make ends meet.
Until one day, when he was searching outside, he accidentally attracted the attention of several zombies. Gabriel dared not deal with these horrible creatures. He was so scared that he ran to a huge rock near his church.
But how could the zombies give up? They formed a circle under the boulder.
Gabriel had no choice but to try to call for help, but it didn’t matter if he didn’t shout. The more he shouted, the more zombies would hear the noise and come to the dinner.
Seeing dozens of zombies surrounding him, Gabriel was completely hopeless and was ready to bite his tongue to commit suicide.
At this moment, Abraham’s team that was training outside arrived and wiped out all the zombies in a short time.
Gabriel looked in disbelief as dozens of zombies suddenly turned into more than thirty armed soldiers surrounding him.
Abraham below quipped, “What’s the matter, Father, are you going to preach to us on the stone?”
Gabriel stammered, “Sorry, I was just a little scared and peed my pants. I’m a little embarrassed.”
Gabriel’s words immediately attracted the ridicule of many armed men.
Deputy Captain Rosita kindly stepped forward and told Gabriel, “Okay, Pastor, you are safe. You look so weak. Come with us and we will take you to a safe place.”
With the help of the two, Gabriel finally came down from the boulder. At this height, Gabriel had even forgotten how he had run up there in such a desperate situation and in disbelief.
In this way, Gabriel was accepted into the main city of Lincoln in the alliance. Dianna did the same thing as usual and had a conversation with Gabriel under the surveillance of the monitor. After a few days of evaluation, Dianna appointed Gabriel as a priest in the town church.
Gabriel did not refuse, after all, this was the only job he knew how to do.
Gabriel’s first job was to pray at the cenotaph of the founder of Alexandria set up by Diana and Reggie.
Gabriel also found his feeling before the end of the world in an instant, so he settled down in Lincoln Town with peace of mind.
Back to the present, Gabriel was carrying out his daily preparations inside the church when he was suddenly abducted from behind.
Gabriel was about to shout when someone covered his mouth.
“Shh, shh, shh, Father, don’t worry, we won’t hurt you, but don’t shout, or I might kill you.”
Gabriel heard these words, then gradually calmed down and gave up resisting.
The men then slowly let go of Gabriel.
Gabriel tried to loosen his stiff neck.
“Who are you?” Gabriel asked cautiously.
“Bad guy, but we have our nemesis and we won’t do anything to you as long as you cooperate with us.” Gray said.
“I don’t know what you are talking about. How can I help you?” Gabriel said.
Gray smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Father. You don’t need to kill anyone. You just need to provide us with a hiding place and don’t tell anyone else that you have seen us. Once we are done with this, we will leave. We will pretend that we have never met each other before.”
After a long time, Gabriel did not respond.
Gray then praised, “Good priest, deal. Don’t worry, I promise I won’t hurt you in the slightest. Now please tell me what you were going to do just now.”
Father Gabriel sighed and said, “The community will be preparing for the weddings of two couples in a few days. I am making preparations.”
Gray had an idea immediately after hearing this, “Newcomer? Haha, great, I like it.”
Gabriel looked at Gray’s wild laughter, not understanding what it meant, but Gray’s laughter sounded very much like Satan’s messenger from hell.
Gabriel had no choice but to close his eyes and recite the Bible silently in his heart.
Chapter 101: The Cannibals’ Counterattack (IV) (Old Version)
Lincoln, Georgia
Everyone was still reeling from the attack on Ada, so they forced themselves to attend the weddings of Dale and Tyree.
Under the auspices of Father Gabriel, the two parties took vows under the holy cross.
Gray in the crowd also recognized Rick and others at the wedding at a glance. They were the leaders who led the team to attack the terminal that day.
Although Gray was a little angry, he did not dare to fight in public, as that would be tantamount to suicide.
Looking at Rick and others offering their blessings to the newlyweds, Gray thought of a dark plan, which was more like an act of revenge to be precise.
The communities are currently a mixed bag, and no one cares about the unfamiliar faces in the crowd. They all treat Gray as an unknown citizen, which happens to give Gray an opportunity.
After several attempts, Gray obtained a lot of information about Tyrese and Dale.
The day after the wedding.
Gray gathered a number of his men to scout the area, but the security within the community was surprisingly strict today.
Gray gave up his plan to take action in the town. After some inquiries, he found out that today was the day of trade and the representatives of the Savior Army had already entered the city.
When Gray arrived nearby, he saw many armed men standing guard outside the restaurant.
Looking from a distance, Gray also saw Negan in the distance.
“So he is Negan, the boss of the Saviors.” Gray thought to himself.
Originally, he had only heard of the name of Negan from the Saviors, but now he finally saw the legendary Negan. Although he was far away, Gray couldn’t help but feel envious.
A person like Negan is always guarded and vigilant by so many people wherever he goes.
No one knew what Negan and Rick were talking about inside, and Grey just watched among the crowd.
People nearby were talking among themselves, “Look, that guy is the dangerous person the community often talks about. He looks ferocious.”
“That’s right. I’m an old man in Hilltop Village. This is also the first time I’ve seen Negen in person. He does look scary.”
“I heard that he also has a hobby of collecting human heads.”
“You idiot, that’s Governor Blake you’re talking about. This is Negan, who is a hundred times more terrifying and cruel than the Governor.”
“Wow, if I look at him, I’ll die. I’d better go home quickly.”
Grey looked at the inexperienced people talking and was too lazy to interrupt. Grey was just worried that if Negan just stayed like that, whether his plan could be implemented smoothly.
After a long time, Negan left when he saw Dwight leading a convoy.
The armed men in Lincoln Town all followed and monitored Negan’s guards, and did not pay too much attention to the flow of people.
At this time, Gray’s spies had also arrived and reported to Gray, “We have found out everything. It seems that our people have been arrested and taken to prison. The prison is not far from here.”
When Gray heard this, he was thinking in his mind, wondering how he could sneak into the prison. After thinking it over, he decided that he had to rely on the help of others.
So Gray felt that he still needed to work harder in other areas, and it seemed that the matter of killing people in the town needed more consideration.
As night fell, Gray took Father Gabriel out with him.
“Father, it’s getting late and we’re still preparing to go out.”
The guard squad at the South Gate greeted.
“Yes, the little brother from the prison asked me to come over, saying that he had something important to do and had to rush over overnight.”
Father Gabriel explained.
The guard on the side verified the documents and then let him go.
The big guy slipped away right under the guard’s nose and took advantage of the guard’s laxity to evade inspection.
In fact, the guards would not verify the identities of the people one by one in private. They just saw the priest handing over the ID card for registration, and did not check the identities of the people too much. On the contrary, Rick’s battalion would check them one by one.
After all, we need to appear more responsible in front of the government.
Gray and his group left Lincoln Town.
The big guy who was mistaken for the priest’s guard came to the wild and gave orders for the plan.
One of the younger brothers has already found out that Dale and Telsey are likely to rush to the Atlanta prison in the dark tonight.
After all, everyone didn’t dare to do this too close to Lincoln Town, so there was a problem. With so many roads, how could they be sure which one they would take to return to the prison?
Then Gray planned that although they had many routes, there was only one destination. They didn’t dare to get close to Lincoln Town, but they could get close to the prison.
The crowd set up a trap not far from the prison.
At night, Tyrese and Dale were called back to the prison. As newlyweds, they were reluctant to leave Lincoln, but Ada was in such a situation. Tyrese and Dale wanted to apply to work in Lincoln, but the boss was lying down, no one approved it, and Rick was always unwilling to take over Ada’s position, so the matter had to be put on hold for the time being.
They both planned to wait for some time until Ada recovered before applying.
Since everyone in the prison moved out, Tyrese has been serving as the captain of the prison guard team with Otis.
And Dale is one of the few people who understands the prison alarm system, so after Oscar evacuates, he continues to perform his duties in the prison control center.
As time went by, both of them gradually got used to this job.
Telsey also worked harder, often leading armed personnel from the prison to patrol and guard against security issues on several farms.
Tyreese doesn’t like machete-type weapons, but prefers a hammer made of pure steel.
Tyreese often dared to charge into small groups of zombies with a hammer. Even though he was wearing the prison’s combat explosion-proof suit, the zombies could not get close to Tyreese at all.
Tyreese often performed this kind of drama of killing everyone with a single hammer in front of everyone. Although he was often reprimanded by Ada for being dangerous, Tyreese did not take it seriously.
Tyreese had never seen the Whisperers’ cunning, so she could only say that until today, she had been very lucky.
Not long after the two left, they were about to reach the last section of the road and found a group of survivors on the side of the road.
Telsey stopped the car and looked at the people carefully.
“Hey, man, help me.” said the man who was dressed more conservatively.
Both Tyrese and Dale were on guard, their hands touching the weapons in their arms, and they didn’t know the origins of this group of people.
“Hey, man, you’re so unlucky, it’s dark out here in the middle of nowhere.” Tyree joked.
“Who said it wasn’t? We are from the Lincoln Town Alliance. We were planning to escort Father Gabriel to the prison to handle important matters, but our car broke down on the way and the priest passed out. We didn’t bring a radio, so we sent someone to the prison for help. I wonder if you can take the priest with you to the prison for help. We can just walk slowly.”
Seeing the leading survivor, he spoke in a somewhat hurried tone.
When Tyrese and Dale heard that Father Gabriel was also among them, they let down their guard.
The two men unbuckled their seat belts and got out of the car. They looked among the crowd, but they had no idea who Gabriel was. How could they forget the guy who had just presided over their wedding?
Father Gabriel did not pretend to be unconscious, but Gray was worried that Father Gabriel was unwilling to cooperate, so he ordered his men to knock him unconscious.
“Father! Father!”
Tyrese and Dale called out twice, but seeing that Gabriel did not respond, they turned around and spoke to the others.
“What’s going on with you? Why are you here so late at night?”
There aren’t many zombies around here because there are frequent raids and patrols by prison and Lincoln Town patrol teams.
On the open lawn, a group of people built a small fire.
Gray then said to Tyrese and the other man.
“We are waiting here for kind people.”
Tyrese and Dale then said, “Don’t worry, my car will take Father Gabriel back immediately, and I will ask the prison to send a car to pick you up later. You just stay here and wait for rescue.”
Gray did not respond, but said something else, “What we are waiting for is not rescue, but food.”
Unfortunately, Tyree and Dale did not understand Gray’s meaning and simply searched for a few bags of dry food.
“Sorry, man, these are all the snacks we have. Take them for now, and everything will be fine when we get to the prison.”
Gray was seen fiddling with the fire, and the firelight made Gray’s face half bright and half dark.
Gray turned around and said, “Thank you for your kindness, but I am not used to eating these things. Why don’t we eat something else, such as meat.”
Tyrese and Dale had no flesh on their bodies, so they could only say sorry in a tactful way.
At this time, someone came out of nowhere and hit Tyrese and Dale with a club from behind.
Tyrese and Dale were caught off guard and were knocked to the ground.
Dale fainted on the spot. Tyrese was strong and managed to stand up, but he was too weak to get up.
Gray came to Tyree and said slowly, “Or, human flesh will do.”
Andrea was suddenly awakened by a nightmare at night.
I was sweating all over and realized that I had been overthinking.
In the First Battalion Headquarters, Michonne and Sasha, who were on night shift today, were also there.
Sasha has been feeling uneasy all day long. Since Michonne married Tyree, she moved out of the house because she felt really uncomfortable.
I haven’t had any formal conversation with Michonne in a few days.
Sasha was not angry about Michonne’s relationship with her brother Tyree.
Instead, she was a little angry and didn’t know when Michonne had secretly gotten together with Tyree, which was what Sasha could not accept the most.
Being kept in the dark by the two, she felt like a clown. This made Sasha not want to talk to her good sister Michonne for several days.
Niece Julie (Tyrese’s daughter) and her boyfriend Chris found it acceptable. After all, people in love know what it feels like to have their loved one around.
Seeing that Sasha was the only one in the family who opposed this matter, Sasha simply applied for a separate small house from the town government and moved out of home.
Chapter 102: The Cannibals’ Counterattack (V) (Old Version)
Lincoln Township 1st Battalion Headquarters
At night, Sasha and Michonne were looking into each other’s eyes in the duty room.
Michonne can clearly feel Sasha’s recent changes. To be honest, Michonne didn’t hide it from Sasha on purpose. It’s just that her love for Tyreese is a little hard to talk about.
Time came to the prison a few months ago
That was a few days after Ada found her two daughters for Michonne. Michonne followed Ada’s advice and began to train the women in fighting skills.
For several days in a row, they trained in an open space outside the prison, demonstrating to everyone the essentials of simulating a fight against zombies.
Tyree, who was training with her patrol team around the prison, often saw Michonne’s heroic figure.
Perhaps because they are both black, Tyrese was deeply impressed by Michonne and admired this strong and brave woman in the apocalypse.
At this time, Tyrese was quite envious of the couples’ rooms on the third floor of Area A, and he did feel a bit lonely. But because he had to play the role of a good father in front of Julie, he had to hide this impulse in his heart.
Single mother Carol has some ambiguous feelings towards Tyree, and the two of them often have in-depth exchanges in secret, but they always act as strangers in front of others.
That day, Tyrese found Michonne who was taking a break and greeted her by a low wall.
“Hi, Michonne, my name is Tyree.” Tyree was the first to greet.
Michonne looked at the honest appearance of the man and did not feel any rejection. She had some impression of this person. He often looked at Michonne herself when he was on patrol with the patrol team.
“Hi, Tyreese, hello.” Michonne replied
“I’m glad you can join our big family. This is a rare stable home.” Telsey said.
Michonne didn’t seem to take it seriously. She had met many gangs along the way and they all said similar things, but as time went on, some fought among themselves and some fell.
“Haha, I guess you didn’t come here to say these boring things to me.” Michonne said with a smile.
Telsey touched the back of his head awkwardly, then smiled awkwardly and said, “I’m sorry, this is the first time I’ve approached a woman in such an environment.”
Michonne didn’t mind and continued, “It’s okay, just use your own method.”
Tyrese thought for a moment, then asked, “Well, Michonne, what kind of sports do you like? I mean, what are your hobbies in life?”
Michonne thought for a moment and picked up the samurai sword on her back. “If a samurai sword counts, I like to practice swordsmanship and I also enjoy cooking.”
Telsey replied, “I prefer sports like basketball or football.”
[Michonne smiled and said, “How about singing and dancing?” (Malicious joke)]Michonne smiled and said, “Really? I thought you were capable of everything. You liked everything.”
Tyrese looked around to make sure no one was paying attention, then whispered to Michonne, “Actually, I wanted to ask if I could have a chance to date you.”
Michonne was not too surprised to see this. Tyreese’s sudden confession made Michonne forget for a moment that this was the end of the world.
Michonne looked around and confirmed that there was no one around before she spoke to Tyree.
“I think I know what you need right now.”
Michonne squatted down.
The belt around Tyrese’s waist was untied in a few seconds.
“Michonne, no, don’t do this… If someone sees me… Oh… Damn… This feels so…”
Although they both chose remote corners, Carol still accidentally witnessed the scene.
Carol coaxed Sophia to sleep and greeted Tyree who was still waiting outside the house.
Only then did Telsey enter Carol’s dormitory.
“Carol, what’s wrong with you? Why are you so anxious?”
As soon as she entered the room, Carol began to take off Tyree’s clothes impatiently.
“Carol, stop, what’s wrong with you?” Tyree asked.
Carol was seen trying to repeat Michonne’s process during the day in a panic.
Telsey then realized something “Enough, don’t you dislike this?”
Tyrese had crossed the line with lonely Carol several times, but it was only to relieve their respective desires.
Carol was very resistant to anything that happened.
According to Carol, her ex-husband often forced her and even beat her with force because of this incident.
Carol then chose to divorce, and later discovered that she was pregnant, but she did not choose to give up the child.
Telsey said, “Forget it, it’s fine this way.”
It was nice for Tyree to just hold Carol and prepare to fall asleep like this.
Carol lay on Tyree’s chest, tears starting to flow uncontrollably.
Tyrese didn’t know how to coax Carol. “Carol, I’m not trying to spoil your fun, but you should not force yourself too much. Why don’t we just move on to the next step?”
Carol burst into tears and said, “No, just let it be. Just sleep like this. But I hope that after tomorrow, you will never come again.”
After listening to this, Tyreese roughly realized what happened during the day, which was witnessed by Carol. Tyreese did not explain anything. At most, she had a simple sexual experience with Carol. Michonne was more attractive to her. Tyreese just hugged Carol and kept looking at the ceiling. She didn’t know when she fell asleep.
The next morning, Tyreese packed her luggage and left Carol’s dormitory.
Rick, who happened to witness this scene, was a little puzzled. Although everyone knew about this little thing between Tyree and Carol, no one exposed it.
“Hi, good morning, Tyree, what are you doing?” Rick asked
“Nothing, I just go find another empty dormitory.” Tyrese said without turning back.
Rick turned to look at Carol who was looking out the door of the dormitory and asked, “Carol, what are you doing…”
Before Rick finished speaking, Carol took the lead to explain, “Sorry, Rick, I didn’t want to wake Sophia.” Carol indicated that Rick’s voice was a little loud.
Seeing Rick approaching her, she whispered, “I’m sorry, Tyrese and I just broke up. I don’t want someone to register a room by themselves and run to another widow’s room in the middle of the night. I have to live up to Ada’s trust and be a good cadre and dormitory leader.”
Rick heard this and then said, “Oh my God, Carol, are you okay?”
Looking at Carol’s abnormality, Rick didn’t know how to comfort her.
Seeing Carol fall headfirst into Rick’s arms, tears started to flow out again. “I’m not okay! Very not okay.”
Rick had no choice but to temporarily lend his shoulder to Carol for support, and looked at Tyree who was leaving with some disgust.
In Rick’s mind, he despises such men who like to mess around, which is one of the reasons why Rick voted behind the scenes to let Tyree go to jail and not stay in Lincoln.
Sasha in the 1st Battalion Headquarters heard all this.
“So from that day on, you have actually been involved with my brother, right?” Sasha asked
“Yes, it was indeed my fault,” Michonne replied.
Sasha also heard about this incident at the time, but did not delve into the details of the cause. He just heard that his brother and Carol had separated.
Later, he had a fight with Rick, but Ada intervened and stopped them.
Sasha didn’t know what happened after that.
Michonne said, “After that, I often had secret affairs with your brother in his dormitory. To be honest, you are also a woman and you know the feeling of hunger and thirst. It is rare to have a man who is so wholeheartedly devoted to you, so I did nothing wrong.”
Sasha calmed down and analyzed the reasons. He was right. It was just that the two of them met the wrong people at the wrong time and developed the wrong feelings.
I don t know how long the two chatted, and the night shift passed quickly.
At this moment, news suddenly came over the radio.
“Arnold calling the first battalion. Arnold calling the first battalion.”
Sasha was the first to pick up the intercom and replied, “This is the First Battalion. I’m the duty company commander Sasha. Please go ahead.”
“Hello Sasha, this is Arnold Green, the prison warden. I would like to ask if Tyreese and Dale are in the community. They did not return on time last night. Over.” Radio message.
“Okay, the First Battalion will verify this as soon as possible. Over.”
“Tyre’s not back in prison? I personally sent him out of the house before I came on duty last night. What happened?” Michonne asked in confusion.
Sasha didn’t know either, but she had an ominous premonition and felt that something bad must have happened.
Sasha immediately contacted the guards via radio.
After a while, we received a report from the South Gate saying that there was indeed a record of Tyree and Dale traveling.
Sasha then hurriedly woke everyone up through the radio.
Soon Daryl, Abraham and Tommy, the company commanders, arrived at the first battalion, and Rosita went to the armory to call up vehicles as usual.
With Ada’s coma, the armory has now relaxed the rules. Under the joint signatures of Mayor Dianna and Battalion Commander Rick, only company commanders have the right to unconditionally call upon vehicles, while others must have a joint document from Dianna and Rick before they can use them.
Of course, doing so is a helpless move at the moment.
After all, Lilia’s community and the Kingdom of God have now merged. Although everyone can help and support each other, power is really too attractive. If you relax a little, you may become a lamb to be slaughtered on the chopping board of some ambitious people.
As Rick and others rushed back to the first camp, Gray, who already had spies, began to prepare for the second step of the plan.
Chapter 103: The Cannibals’ Counterattack (VI) (Old Version)
Rick and others returned to Lincoln Town. After some investigation, they found that the patrol team had indeed seen a few unfamiliar faces, but they had basically searched the entire community and found no trace of them.
Daryl and Rick couldn’t help but doubt whether there was something wrong with their judgment.
Patrols worked overtime to check any suspicious empty houses, but they did not find the remnants of the cannibal group that had sneaked into the community.
At the same time, Mayor Dianna also issued an order asking community residents to assist.
For a time, the entire town of Lincoln became a soldier.
Gray and his group, who had been staying in the church, were also preparing to find an opportunity to escape through the sewer.
“Alex, please stay here for now. We will pick you up after we have explored the route,” Gray said.
Alex is Grey’s cousin. His mother, Grey’s aunt, was abducted to the Saviors’ headquarters during their first attack.
Alex said, “No problem, just go ahead, we’ll wait for you here.”
Gray disguised himself slightly and then went out with two of his men.
Gray’s so-called second plan was originally to sneak out of the city, but with the return of Rick and others, he had to change the plan.
Gray and the others first came to their own gun hiding place by the riverbed. Seeing that the weapons were still in their original places, Gray felt relieved.
However, all the sewers under the riverbed have now been reinforced, and it seems that leaving through the sewers is no longer an possible way.
Gray was not discouraged. If all else failed, he had other options.
Seeing that this road was blocked, Gray had no choice but to return to the church and make other plans.
The two men followed Gray and continued to return along the same route.
Not long after, they returned to the town church. Under the pitch-black night, the church was empty. Gray and his companions finally breathed a sigh of relief.
In order to avoid the patrol on the road, we did take a detour out of caution.
“Alex, where are you?” Gray called softly.
The moonlight shone under the statue of Jesus, and a figure walked out.
“May my mercy be greater than my anger,” Rick said.
Rick’s sudden appearance finally made Gray react.
Dozens of flashlights suddenly lit up in the dark church.
The group of people were surrounded in an instant by the group of people who had been waiting in the corner.
The light from the flashlight lit up the entire interior of the church so brightly.
A few days ago,
Dwight was in the square, preparing to exchange some things privately. He looked at the stalls one by one, and was interested in some leather, so he went to the stall to negotiate with the owner.
“I’ve got my eye on this piece of deerskin, but I don’t know how to trade it,” said Dwight.
The stall owner smiled and said, “Fifty rounds of ammunition will do the trick.”
Dwight shook his head and put down the deerskin in his hand.
The boss started to lower the price. “Thirty rounds, how about that?”
Dwight then said, “Okay, you don’t know how to do business at all, so forget it and tell me something serious that I want to hear.”
The boss then changed his expression and said, “I’m sorry, Chief Dwight, there’s not much latest information. I just heard that Ms. Ada is fine after surgery after returning to the community.”
Dwight didn’t show any surprise when he heard it, but it was a miracle that she could escape danger after being bitten for so long. However, Dwight himself felt that Ada shouldn’t have died so hastily. Now it seems that it’s not a bad thing, but she is still the biggest concern of the Saviors.
“Anything else?” Dwight continued.
“Alex recently reported that the gang of bandits who followed the cannibals have now sneaked into Lincoln Town and seem to be preparing to do something.” The boss continued in a low voice.
“Tell Alex that as long as he behaves himself, his mother won’t be in any danger. Also, tell Alex that Gray can do whatever he wants, but if he dares to mess with Ada who is in a coma in the hospital, Alex should kill him and reveal his identity and surrender to Lincoln Town. We will take care of the rest.” Dwight said.
This was not what Dwight meant, but was what Negan specifically told him before he came.
“Okay, I’ll pass on the message. Alex has been gathering a lot of intelligence in the town recently, and has also contacted us,” said the boss.
“Okay, just stay hidden in Lincoln Town. You can help them when necessary. It’s best to get rid of that disgusting scourge Gray as soon as possible.”
Dwight turned and left after he finished speaking. He took the deerskin in his hand without paying for it. The stall owner could only smile helplessly.
I saw Dwight getting on the truck and preparing to head towards the restaurant. I heard that Negan was having lunch there.
Inside the church
Gray’s two cannibal brothers had never seen such a scene before, so they put their pistols on the ground and prepared to surrender.
Father Gabriel behind Rick also stepped forward to point out, “Yes, they are the ones who kidnapped me and murdered Tyrese and Dale.”
Seeing this, Gray had no choice but to fight to the death. As soon as he took out the pistol in his arms, Sasha shot him in the wrist.
The pistol in his hand flew out instantly.
Gray covered his painful hand and knelt on the floor.
Sasha also walked step by step to Gray.
“Do you know this?” Sasha asked.
Gray looked at the hammer and felt that it looked familiar, but he had no idea when and where he had seen it before.
Seeing that Gray did not reply, Sasha continued, “This is the relic of my brother, Tyreese, who was killed by you.”
Gray vaguely remembered that the black man seemed to have such a weapon in his arms that night, and then he said, “I’m so sorry, ma’am, I never remember the name of a dead person.”
Until now, Gray still has no idea how he was discovered. Recalling that he had been very cautious along the way.
Looking at Rick walking slowly towards him, Gray said, “It looks like I don’t have to ask for mercy, right?”
Rick nodded slowly, “Yes, there is really no need to ask for mercy.”
Gray said, “It seems that we could have been shot dead by you as soon as we entered the door, but you didn’t do that. Maybe you have some questions for me.”
Rick said, “Indeed, but you don’t have to ask, of course if you want to ask.”
Gray then spoke, “Before I die, can you satisfy my curiosity and tell me how you found out?”
Daryl on the side then interjected, “Dude, your hiding skills are not as good as my men.”
Rick said patiently, “The prison, those who were arrested, all revealed to us the portraits of you who were not arrested through oral narration. We knew this morning that your hiding place was the church. The town-wide search was just a show for you. We didn’t raid at that time because we were afraid that Father Gabriel would be held hostage by you.”
Speaking of this, Father Gabriel behind him felt extremely guilty.
Gray then realized that it was his former companion who betrayed him, and then he began to laugh, “It’s really ironic. We used to help people and rescue others frequently, but after that group of people showed up, everything changed.”
Rick responded, “I know. Ada told me that you were all good people, but because of the Saviors, you all gave up being good. But I think that you didn’t turn to evil just because of the Saviors. It was the result of your own choice, not because you were forced.”
Gray stared into Rick’s eyes, then said, “I can see that you have all been wanderers, have all survived in the wild, and have all had hard times, but I think I can tell you that none of you have ever felt what it’s like to be hungry.”
“After we were robbed, there wasn’t even a rat left in the warehouse. We could still hold on at first, but on the fifth day, everyone’s eyes changed. We started looking at each other with greedy eyes. At that time, let alone living people, we would have dared to eat even a zombie. So our only bottom line became not to eat our companions, but only to eat the survivors who came here.” Gray said
Sasha on the side couldn’t help but punch Gray directly, “You bastard, no matter how difficult it was for my brother and I, we never thought of eating people.”
Sasha now recalled how he, his brother Tyree, and his niece Julie were struggling to survive in Atlanta.
“I’m sorry, can you give me a chance? We will leave now and you will never see us again.” Gray begged for mercy.
Rick shook his head. “We agreed not to beg for mercy. I also want to say, I’m sorry, you will do the same thing to others after you leave. So unfortunately, if Ada is here, she might be moved by your story and sentence you to life imprisonment, but I never show mercy.”
“Besides, I once promised Sasha that I would let her kill her enemies with her own hands.” Rick said and stepped back.
Sasha came forward.
Gray was still struggling to say something.
Tyree’s hammer had already been swung down heavily, and the two younger brothers beside him were about to stand up and prepare for a desperate fight, but Michonne chopped down their leader with two quick swords.
Sasha was still somewhat rational when he struck the hammer for the first time, until the large amount of blood behind him dyed his eyes red. The image of Tyree kept appearing in his mind, and Sasha’s hands began to swing down wildly and uncontrollably.
I don’t know how long it was before Rick hugged me from behind.
No matter how hard Sasha struggled, it was useless.
When Sasha regained consciousness, she could see that Gray’s entire upper body had lost its human form.
The hammer in his hand finally dropped to the ground.
“It’s over, it’s all over,” Rick comforted
Chapter 104: Alvin’s Commission (Old Version)
Atlantic Ocean
Several luxury cruise ships, surrounded by several aircraft carriers and frigates, docked on an island. No one knew where this place was. They only knew that it was not on the world map of any country. When viewed from radar or satellite, it was just a blue ocean.
Little did people know that this is an island of 200,000 square kilometers shielded by special equipment.
Alvin Steve is one of the five elders of Congress. The country is jointly controlled by the five elders. The so-called president is just the person in public. Behind the scenes, the president is just the official spokesperson of these five elders.
“Mr. Alvin, the young lady has been out of contact for a long time and no one knows where she is. Do you think you should send more people?” responded the servant at the side.
Whenever this matter was mentioned, Alvin had a headache. This daughter was the one that caused him the most trouble. She always liked to study all the stuff about agents. Since this daughter was born, she was not like other rich girls who were content to be rich girls. She always liked to watch movies like 007.
In desperation, Alvin had to find the best teacher for her to teach her the best fighting skills.
Although Irwin is one of the five giants of Congress, the other four elders are not idle. What kind of bullshit plan is this? Now they have to live in seclusion on this desolate island.
Although there is no need to worry about safety, Alvin wishes that none of this had happened and that he could still travel to other countries.
Every time he visits other countries, he is entertained secretly. He is not like that idiot president who is openly photographed and promoted and needs to be on the news.
“Forget it. My daughter doesn’t like people staring at her. This time she lost contact is probably just the same as usual. When she has any clues, she will contact us naturally.” Alvin instructed his secretary.
“Well, then I’ll ask my subordinates to pay more attention to the young lady’s previous whereabouts. Another thing is that several other gentlemen seem to have complaints about the young lady’s private investigation.” The secretary replied.
Irwin just smiled and said, “Huh, if they can’t even handle my little one, and the truth is revealed, they won’t have much face left. Ada, if she likes to play, just let her play. She’ll come back naturally when she’s tired.”
The secretary simply left the room. The guard beside him fell silent out of habit. After seeing the secretary leave, he came to Alvin’s side.
“Sir, I also think that the young lady is a little strange this time. Even if she didn’t contact us, her team didn’t contact us either, which is very strange.” said the guard.
Alvin looked out the window and then threw his cigar into the ashtray.
“Then what do you think we should do?” Alvin replied.
“Well, I dare not speak rashly, but I am just a little worried. Although I have taught you all the skills my teacher taught me without reservation,” said the guard.
“Why don’t you lead the team there?” Alvin suggested.
Earlier, the team far away in Texas sent news that Ada’s locator was thrown away by herself, and the last communication showed that she was in the Wyoming military isolation zone.
The guard was speechless and whispered, “If I leave, what will happen to your safety?”
“Hahaha, it’s okay. Without you, I still have other bodyguards by my side. If anything happens to me, you can find Adam. He can handle my will.” Alvin said
“Adam? Do you mean Mr. Secretary of State Adam Benford?” the bodyguard asked doubtfully.
“That’s right. When everything is over, I will support him to become the new president. You can communicate with him more and become friends. In the future, you and Adam will be my right-hand men, both in literature and martial arts.” Alvin said
“I won’t bring the guards with me. I’m enough on my own. I’ll try to go there as quickly as possible and come back after I find the lady.” said the bodyguard.
Alvin just waved his hand to signal the bodyguard to leave.
The bodyguard then left.
When they got outside, the bodyguard took a suitcase and came to the private helipad. The driver, who had been waiting for a long time after receiving the order, was puzzled.
“Leon? Why are you on the mission? The sun is really rising from the west.” The driver joked.
The bodyguard ignored him and just said jokingly, “Ah, there’s nothing I can do. This job pays well, so I’d better keep busy.”
“By the way, Kennedy, do you know about Resident Evil?” the driver joked.
The bodyguard asked, “I know, what’s wrong?”
The pilot said, “Nothing, just that there’s a guy in there named Leon Scott Kennedy just like you.”
Leon rolled his eyes at the guy, and then said unhappily, “You should be careful when flying the plane, or you might crash.”
The helicopter pilot was warming up the engine and laughed, “But are you really unrelated to him?”
Leon then replied, “It doesn’t matter. I don’t know which hacker stole the data and wrote the script. I can only say that everything is a coincidence. I am not a rookie policeman. I have been receiving special training to kill people since I was twelve years old. If you keep joking, I can show you.”
The pilot then shut up. Not long after, the helicopter slowly took off.
Because the helicopter had an air defense identification code, the anti-aircraft guns on the island did not respond. If it was an unknown aircraft, it would have been shot down long ago.
As the plane left the island, Leon took out his equipment from the box and put it on while complaining, “Humph, Leon, I’m the real deal, much better than that guy.”
Ada was lying on the hospital bed at this moment, still in a deep sleep.
Since Atlanta, an unknown consciousness has penetrated into Ada’s heart, making Ada’s consciousness blank and fragmented.
At this moment, scattered fragments kept appearing in Ada’s mind, which was very chaotic. This made Ada’s heartbeat sometimes fast and sometimes slow, which made the nurse Maya worried more than once. Ada’s condition improved only after being injected with a small amount of sedative each time.
Dr. Jenner and Herschel also realized the harmfulness of the zombie virus. Although Ada had survived the ordeal of being infected by her companions, her body was still fighting against her immune system.
The next morning, after Rick and Daryl buried Grey and his crew, they began to interrogate Alex.
The reason why everyone was able to deal with the people in the church so smoothly was because of Alex’s report. Rick didn’t know why this person suddenly turned against them.
“Mr. Rick, although I am a member of the cannibal tribe, I have always been working for the Saviors, following the orders of our Lord Negan, to betray Grey when necessary. Lord Negan’s original words were that he hoped to get rid of this disgusting scourge as soon as possible.”
At this moment, Alex was being interrogated at the police station. Except for Alex, all the others were publicly executed in the square by Rick and others.
Rick and Daryl were also in a dilemma at the moment. Alex had already revealed his cards. If they did anything to him, it would be tantamount to disrupting the original non-interference situation between them and the Saviors.
Although Negan has the final say, she still tries to avoid doing provocative things, which is also Ada’s usual style.
Police Chief Sean Welsh also suggested that the man be released back to the Salvation Army.
Rick said, “Brother, it’s actually very easy to let you go. Just tell me quietly who the Savior Army spy in Lincoln is and I’ll let you go immediately. We’ll just pretend this never happened and I won’t do anything to the spy. You can rest assured that you’re safe.”
Alex laughed and said, “You should have pretended that nothing happened. Now you want me to tell this story, which is simply a frame-up. You don’t want to die, but I do. So, if you let me go, I will pretend that I have never been arrested and continue to report to the Saviors. This is the best solution.”
“If you really want me to say something in exchange for your mercy in sparing my life, I can only reveal some other information to you.”
Rick also became interested after hearing this. It was better to have something than nothing. “Please go ahead.”
“Lord Negan said that he can tell you anything concerning Ms. Ada’s safety, so you don’t have to thank me. As far as I know, a mysterious special forces team arrived near the terminal not long ago. I don’t know what their purpose is, but I can only say that they have bad intentions.” Alex said.
Afterwards, Rick kept his word and signaled to the guard beside him to untie Alex’s handcuffs.
Following Alex’s instructions, Rick and others came to the place where Gray and his crew hid the guns, confiscated all the weapons, left only one for Alex for self-defense, and gave Alex a car.
When they arrived at the main gate of Peking University, Rick sent away the undercover agent of the Savior Army.
“Okay, you can go the rest of the way by yourself. By the way, tell Negan to thank him for his kindness to Ada.” Rick said.
Alex didn’t waste any time, got into the car, stepped on the accelerator and drove out.
After seeing Alex off, Rick returned to the first camp and prepared to discuss the latest developments with everyone.
“It is certain that there are already many Savior Army spies in the community. Although they are all working in secret and do not violate the Zorwei Agreement, I want to give them a taste of their own medicine,” Rick said.
None of the company commanders could quite understand what Rick meant, so they could only listen to what he said next.
“I want to find some people in the prison and start contacting the Savior Army in the Kingdom of God or the Hilltop as refugees. We also need someone to tell us about the latest developments of the Savior Army.” Rick said.
Everyone looked at each other, thinking that the proposal was a bit far-fetched or risky.
Chapter 105: Homeward Journey (Old Version)
“Ada, Ada, wake up!”
A voice was calling Ada.
After a burst of strong white light, an unclear figure was speaking to her.
“Who are you? Where am I?” Ada looked around in confusion.
There were no buildings on the other side of the vast expanse of white, just a vast expanse of white, which made Ada’s eyes very uncomfortable.
When a person looks at a white space for a long time, it will eventually lead to blindness.
Ada had no choice but to close her eyes and feel the sound.
The voice was familiar, as if I had heard it somewhere.
“Hi! Negan!”
“Hi Daryl.”
“Rick! Why are you ignoring me?”
When she closed her eyes, Ada always felt that the man’s appearance seemed to be constantly changing.
Ada wanted to communicate with them, but it was always in vain.
It was not until the end that Ada gradually saw the appearance of the person in front of her. Wasn’t it herself?
“Who are you? Why do you look like me?” Ada asked casually.
The other party said expressionlessly, “Who am I? I am you, or I am another you.”
“Another me? No, I am me.” Ada denied
The other party continued, “I am another personality given to you by some unknown energy. I am you, and you are me. We can’t get rid of each other.”
“Since you said you are me, then tell me why we are here now.” Ada asked
Another Ada slowly spoke, “Because the energy disappeared, I was also affected, and you are also because of me, we will all be trapped in this place.”
“No, I can’t stay here, I still have…” Ada was about to continue speaking, but didn’t know what to say.
“What else?” asked Ada No. 2
“Anyway, I have something important to do, but I can’t remember what it is,” Ada said.
After this new personality entered her body these days, Ada seemed like a different person. She didn’t know why this happened, and she couldn’t remember any of her memories before Atlanta.
But she did have an impression of meeting Rick, and the same thing happened when she traveled all the way from Atlanta to Lincoln. Although it was very real, Ada always felt like something was missing.
During this coma, many unknown images flashed through her mind, but Ada didn’t know what those memories were used for.
Or whether those memories really belong to me.
Ida No. 2 said, “For now, we can only wait. If a miracle happens, we may be able to return to where we were.”
The last scene in Ada’s memory was being bitten by a zombie, but the high fever soon attacked her consciousness, and she only remembered that the last person she saw was Rick Grimes.
Ada didn’t know whether she really couldn’t wake up or was just dreaming.
After a long time, Aida II gradually faded away without a trace, and the surroundings changed from pure white to darkness.
Helpless, Ada had to continue resting with her eyes closed.
Wenxi side
Recently, Wenxi has also been studying various supernatural and strange things. Wenxi believes that they are not groundless, but there are indeed some things that science cannot explain or control.
Wenxi worked in a mental hospital for some time and never saw the strange old man again.
The only useful news was that the hard drive of Wenxi’s computer that was struck by lightning had been repaired.
Wenxi still installed him back into the new computer. After all, there were too many confidential files in the man s computer, and he had to keep his name clear in the world.
This weekend, Wenxi didn’t have to work the night shift, so he had the rare time to study his new computer.
Seeing that all the data was safe and sound, I felt relieved.
The browser records and learning materials in the folder are safe and sound.
Wenxi then somehow clicked on the unfinished game that night.
It s still the same interface, and it still has the same options.
When I opened the game, everything inside was pitch black.
No matter how Wenxi pressed the keyboard, there was no response and the screen was completely black.
In desperation, Wenxi could only pop up the task manager and force it to end.
The second time Wenxi opened the game, it was the same.
With no other options, Wenxi had to go onto a certain news circle again.
I went to the friend group to ask.
Wenxi [Big Head, why can’t I open the unfinished game you sent me last time? When I open it, the screen goes black.]Big Head [I was just playing League of Legends and saw this. What do you mean by semi-finished product? Are you talking about the game from last time?]Wenxi [Yes, it s the one you sent me that night.]Big Head [I sent it by mistake. Damn, that file is broken. I can only choose female characters at the beginning.]Hu Ge [Hahaha, this reminds me of a type of butter I own. ]Wenxi [What is the black screen? ?
Big Head [Forget it, I’ll send you our latest version again. This version includes some Easter egg characters from The Walking Dead and Left 4 Dead and The Last of Us. ]Wenxi [Okay, send it to me and I will study this black screen issue myself. ]Hu Ge [I remember that in the original version, many people asked the same question as you. It was said that some strange things happened when they opened the game for the first time, but I didn t see them speak in the group later. ]Big Head [Really? I hadn’t thought of it until you mentioned it. Everyone is spreading this version in a weird way. I suggest you uninstall it right away.]Wenxi [Hahaha, it is quite weird, but this is real life after all. Games after the founding of the People’s Republic of China are not allowed to become spirits, hahaha.]Wenxi was also hesitant. It was true that the memory of the alternate dimension was very deep and did not seem fake. However, there was no scientific or reasonable explanation. Wenxi also wanted to know whether it was the alternate dimension trip brought about by this game.
Wenxi looked at the game file that Datou sent to him, and then began to download it slowly.
Wenxi picked up his phone and asked for a day off from his boss Zhang Fei in the work group. Wenxi really wanted to take this opportunity to find the answer, otherwise he would really go crazy and lose his appetite.
If there is still no result, Wenxi plans to treat that memory as just a long dream and never think about it again.
After a long time, Wenxi finally reinstalled the game files. When asked whether to replace the original save file, Wenxi chose no.
Looking at Zhang Fei in the group, he replied, “No problem, little brother, hurry up and finish your family affairs so that you can come back to work as soon as possible.”
Wenxi opened the game again.
This time, it was finally the same interface as usual, and Wenxi was seen hesitating between the two options of a new story and past memories.
Finally, he tried his past memories first and saw an old version of the save file. Wenxi then clicked on it.
Still no response.
Wenxi popped up the task manager again and forced the game to end.
I opened the game again and selected a new story, only to see the cover prompt. [You have read the latest save file, are you sure you want to start a new game? ]Weird, I haven’t even started yet.
Wenxi tried clicking on the yes option a few times, but there was still no response.
Shit, it crashed this time.
Wenxi was furious and immediately turned off the power.
Wenxi simply washed up, turned on the air conditioner, lay on the bed, and started chatting with everyone on the phone.
Wenxi [Fuck, how did you sell this shitty game? It keeps freezing or freezing. I don t feel like playing it anymore.]Big Head [Bullshit, I’ll smash your dog head like Negan. ]Hu Ge [Indeed, I have to be fair about this matter. This game has already sold a lot of copies, and everyone can run it easily. ]Wenxi [Really, I couldn’t run it just now, whoever lies is a grandson. ]Big Head [If you remove the butter you secretly asked from Hu Ge, this won t happen, maybe (funny)]Hu Ge [Fuck you, my computer is full of porn games, but they still run fine. Now I’m playing to the point of trading with Negan’s Saviors.]Mutual trade and union? Why is it similar to the plot of Lincoln Town in my memory? Wenxi thought
Wenxi [What you said makes me feel itchy. Damn, let s try it again tomorrow. ]Wenxi turned off the screen and decided to put it all behind him and stop thinking about it.
After closing his eyes, Wenxi didn’t know how much time had passed before his consciousness gradually became blurred.
Atlanta disaster
The scene of people running away from each other and cars crashing into each other on the streets paralyzed the traffic in the entire town.
Wenxi looked at the scene in front of him.
“I feel like I’ve seen this somewhere before,” Wenxi thought.
Looking at several police officers at the corner of the street, Wenxi was stunned.
“Ada! Why is Ada here?”
Wenxi walked through the crowd and finally came in front of Ada.
“Ada, do you recognize me?”
Wenxi’s words seemed like air and no one cared.
“Officer Ada, please go and assist in the evacuation of the people on Makata Street,” said the male police officer nearby.
“Okay, sir,” Ada agreed, and then began to move among the crowd alone.
Seeing this, Wenxi had no choice but to follow Ada, wanting to see what Ada was going to do.
I vaguely remember that Ada was manipulated by me and chose to look for Clementine.
I really don’t know what would have happened if I hadn’t intervened.
Wenxi followed Ada around and around, bypassing countless chaotic zombie attack scenes on the way, before arriving at their destination.
When we arrived at the destination, we saw a large group of people who were being protected by other police officers hiding behind several cars.
“Everyone stay calm, I am a police officer from the Atlanta Police Department, everyone follow me quickly.”
The police officers looked at Ada coming and hurried to catch up with her.
Wenxi behind him was just like a passerby, witnessing all this happening.
Chapter 106: Another Way (Old Version)
The group arrived at the Atlanta Police Department, where a small number of refugees were taking shelter.
The group of people rescued by Ada were also a little at a loss.
The leader spoke first to Ada and the director beside him.
“Thank you very much for your help, otherwise we really don’t know what to do,” said the man.
The police chief at the side also spoke up, “It’s okay, it’s not a big deal. We also received orders from our superiors. Now that you are safe, our mission is accomplished. I just don’t know what you are going to do next.”
The rescued man then said, “We are staff members of the Atlanta Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. We were ordered to evacuate to Florida. We heard that new disease control personnel were needed there, but we encountered this before we even set off.”
After learning about the situation, the police chief responded, “So that’s how it is. My people have reported it to the state government, and I believe there will be an answer soon.”
Not long after, a female police officer came to report.
“Report to the Director, the Governor’s reply.”
The policewoman handed the chief a document, and the chief began to examine it carefully.
It is unknown what was inside, but the director then closed the folder.
“The governor asked you to hand over the key you brought from the CDC. Someone from other departments will come to take you to a safe place later,” the director said.
The group of people were seen whispering to each other for a while, and then the man in the lead handed over the small object that looked like a USB flash drive.
After receiving the report, the chief instructed the Sheriff Steven who was standing beside him. “Steven, these people are now in your care. Take good care of them and don’t be careless.”
After Steven saluted in response, the chief left the police station without stopping.
As for where the director went, that is not something anyone can know.
Wenxi, who was watching from the side, recalled carefully and remembered that Tommy said at the time that Tommy’s special operations team went to the governor’s place for this USB-disk-like object. He didn’t know if it was this, but it was not difficult to see that there should be some connection between them. Wenxi felt that the director should have gone to the governor’s place.
But Wenxi had no way to communicate with others and could only watch all this happen silently.
Wenxi also learned that the male police officer she met for the first time was Sheriff Steven.
If his memory is true, then the reason why Tommy was able to successfully obtain the object can only be that Steven himself led the team to rescue this group of people.
At this moment, Ada stood aside without changing her expression, watching the female police officer leaving, thinking about something in her eyes. Ada secretly followed her since no one paid attention to her.
When I arrived at the director’s office, the female police officer just placed the folder on the drawer beside me.
Ada saw this and said, “Hi, hello, the chief seems to have something urgent to tell you, go quickly, the chief is waiting for you in the parking lot now.”
Wenxi, who was standing by, couldn’t help but admire Ada’s ability to tell lies without blushing or getting nervous.
The policewoman hurried away and kindly expressed her gratitude to Aida.
As the policewoman left, Ada picked up a document beside her and started reading it. Wenxi, who was standing next to her, also witnessed the contents of the document.
Although it was all in English, Ada could understand it, but Wenxi could only get a rough idea.
?document?
[Dear Atlanta Police Chief, please follow my instructions below. The personal safety of those CDC personnel is very important. Please ensure their safety. The most important thing is to get the key to the CDC from them. Then please come to my private villa in the mountains. I will reward you handsomely. As for what happens next, other people will intervene.]“It seems that the director has long planned to run away with the governor.” Ada said to herself.
Wenxi watched quietly from the side without saying anything.
Ada closed the folder again and put it back where it was. Then she left the director’s office and came to the parking lot.
Unfortunately, the epidemic spread very quickly and it is not safe to be near the police station.
Why do I say that? Because the female police officer who just left had been knocked to the ground by several zombies, who were taking out fresh internal organs from their stomachs and eating them.
“Oh my God!” Wenxi exclaimed
Ada didn’t find it strange or even scary at all, so she just left quietly without disturbing any zombies who were eating.
Ada walked around and came to her car.
He took out his keys and got into the driver’s seat.
Wenxi also walked directly through the car door and entered the passenger seat.
I saw Ada starting the car.
I followed the navigation all the way out of the police station.
I heard some message coming from Ada’s headphones.
Ada said to herself, “Hank, great, send that guy’s address to my positioning device.”
“Well, that’s good. Don’t worry. We’ll go back after completing this mission. We won’t let old man Alvin worry.”
“Okay, keep in touch. We will meet at the designated location after completing the mission.”
Wenxi sat quietly by the side and watched things happening that were beyond his understanding.
What the hell is this? Isn t this just a simple zombie story? Why is it getting more and more complicated? So many things that are beyond the scope are happening right before my eyes.
Ada’s car drove around in circles and left the city, and it took two or three hours to reach a mountainous area.
I saw Ada get out of the car again, her eyes were very cold, not at all like her usual self.
Wenxi was standing aside, looking at Ada with a different face. Ada was fiddling with something in the trunk at the moment.
Ada picked up an MP9 submachine gun and a strange thing he had never seen before, and prepared to rush into the mountains.
Seeing this, Wenxi could only follow silently. What made Wenxi feel weird was that he didn’t seem to feel tired at all, nor did he feel weak at all. It was as if something was guiding him to move closer to Ada.
Ada rushed all the way to the marked location, and when she arrived nearby, there was already a helicopter hovering in the sky nearby.
“Damn, I’m a step late.”
Seeing this, Ada felt it was not a good idea to expose herself on the open mountain road, as she might be discovered by the people in the helicopter.
Ada just sat in a corner where no one cared, quietly looking at the villa in the distance.
Time passes by every second.
Until the helicopter started flying towards the top of the mountain.
There were also bursts of gunfire near the governor’s villa.
Ada realized that the time was right and began to move toward the governor’s villa.
Watching a group of armed men begin to evacuate to the mountains.
Only then did Ada give up the idea of ????chasing after him.
She just took advantage of the passage they opened and sneaked into the governor’s villa. Although she was discovered by several zombies, it was not a big deal. Ada closed the door.
I began to watch the scene inside carefully.
Looking at the dead police chief in the corner.
Ada leaned over and felt around the director’s body for something. After a search, she found that the small item that the CDC group had given him was gone.
Ada went up to the second floor, where some servant zombies were still wandering around the door.
Ada didn’t hesitate and knocked down the zombies with just a few shots.
Arriving at the gate, Ada couldn’t bear to look at the bodies of the dead governor and two graceful and charming female secretaries.
It seems that I am still a step late.
Only then did Ada begin communicating with the unknown person through the radio headset.
“Hank, the target has been kidnapped, probably by someone from CRM.” Ada said to herself.
Because it was different from when he was driving just now, Wenxi could vaguely hear the other person’s voice in the quiet room.
“Received. I’ve seen them through the scope. Do you want to open fire and shoot them down?” Radio message.
Ada came to the balcony, looked at the helicopter on the top of the mountain that was about to take off, and then said, “Forget it, let them go. After all, showing up now is the worst option. It’s better for us not to be exposed in front of others.”
“Well, I don’t like javelins either. They make too much noise.” Radio message
Javelin is a portable anti-tank missile developed by the United States. It can be launched from a shoulder or mounted on a wheeled or amphibious vehicle. It also has anti-helicopter capabilities. Development began in June 1989 and is still underway.
It uses an infrared focal plane array seeker and is a new type of anti-tank missile that can achieve fully automatic guidance. It has the ability to operate day and night and fire and forget, and has a range of 2,000 meters.
The whole weapon system consists of a missile and a launcher. The total weight of the system is 22.5 kg, the diameter of the missile is 114 mm, the length of the missile is 957 mm, and the weight of the missile is 11.8 kg. The tandem warhead attacks the target in a top attack mode, and can vertically penetrate 750 mm of steel armor.
Image infrared homing guidance. Uses two-stage solid propulsion.
The Javelin system is an Army man-portable weapon that is light in weight and small in size. The entire system, including the guidance system and fire control main components, weighs approximately 22.7 kg and includes passive target recognition, fire control components and integrated day (4x) and night (4-9x) magnification sights.
The projectile weighs 11.8 kg, is 108 cm long and has a diameter of 12.6 cm.
The launch tube weighs 4.1 kg, is 119.8 cm long, 142.1 cm in diameter, and has a range of approximately 2,500 meters.
It has a dual-warhead design that can simultaneously detonate the target’s surface protection, while the other warhead penetrates the armor and causes deep damage.
The radio continued to send messages saying, “In that case, let’s prepare to evacuate. We have destroyed all your Atlanta Police Department records for you.”
Ada said, “Oh, thank you for that. But to be honest, I quite like being a police officer these days. After all, this is more like a normal person’s life in the end times, rather than people like us who always live on the other side of the earth, the dark and shameful side.”
“This is exactly what you chose, the life of an agent.” Radio message.
Ada listened to the last teasing and did not choose to reply, but just hung up the signal.
Ada also took off the police uniform jacket and threw it aside.
Chapter 107: Connection (Old Version)
I don’t know who can explain to me now what is going on.
After witnessing everything that happened to Ada, he thought that everything would continue endlessly, but at this moment, Wenxi once again came to that familiar space.
The familiar endless darkness.
“You’re here. Long time no see.” Ada said.
“Ada! You can finally see me. Wait, that’s not right. You are not Ada. Who are you?” Wenxi said vigilantly.
The Ada in front of him was very strange, which made him break out in a cold sweat. The look in Ada’s eyes made Wenxi very scared, and he felt that Ada might very likely kill him.
“Who am I? I am Ada, the real Ada.” said Ada No. 2.
Wenxi looked at Ada’s appearance, and then said, “Ada is not like you. Ada is a survivor, and you are more like a cold-blooded killer.”
Ada raised her lips slightly and said with a smile, “It’s up to you, but sooner or later I won’t belong here anymore, and sooner or later I will take back my body. My body is so horrible under your control that a small zombie can hurt me. If it were me, I would have ten thousand ways to instantly kill the zombie that attacked the guard.”
Seeing Ada II disappear, everything finally slowly turned from darkness to light.
You finally woke up!
Ada blinked and looked at Maya who was staring at her.
Ada looked around and it looked like a ward in Lincoln Town.
This bite almost cost her half her life. Ada vaguely remembered that she had a strange dream. In the dream, there was a strange person who was exactly the same as herself.
Ada looked at the bandage on her right wrist. It seemed that this was the reality.
“How long have I slept?” Ada asked.
Maya on the side patiently explained, “It’s been almost ten days.”
Ada sat up, propped the pillow upright against her back, and then said, “It’s been more than ten days. Has anything special happened in the community recently?”
Maya shook her head and said, “I’m not very clear, but I have heard a lot about the community. I’m afraid you should ask Chief Rick and the others for details.”
Ada laughed and said, “Haha, there’s no need to be so distant. I remember you said you had interacted with Rick at the Atlanta Hospital.”
Seeing this, Maya paused. “Atlanta Hospital, don’t mention it.”
Ada noticed that Maya was abnormal and asked tentatively, “What’s wrong? Are you worried? You don’t seem to want to talk about what happened in the hospital that day.”
Maya thought for a moment and decided to talk about what happened that day.
After about a quarter of an hour, Ada finally spoke, “I’m sorry, I don’t know what happened to your boyfriend, but he chose to sacrifice for you at the critical moment of life and death. This is a brave act. In my impression, there are many men who would put their women in front of them in times of crisis.”
Maya shook her head and said, “It’s all in the past, let’s not talk about it. I’m very grateful to him. Even though I don’t know where he has been burned now.”
Ada was surprised and asked, “Burning? Is there such a thing?”
Maya continued, “That’s because I was captured by the army. I’ll tell you slowly when I have the chance. It seems like everyone can’t wait any longer.”
As soon as Ada woke up, Maya notified Dr. Herschel. Word spread like wildfire, and by now a lot of people had gathered outside the ward.
As everyone looked at Ada and noticed themselves, they rushed into the ward.
Dr. Herschel and Dr. Jenner were the first to examine the wound, and found that it had indeed healed completely. Although there was a scar, it was harmless.
Everyone agreed and regarded Ada’s cure as Tommy’s special medicine.
Dr. Jenner didn’t know whether this thing was real or fake, but he thought it was more likely that Ada was immune to infection because of her physical condition. So he didn’t have much interest in the medicine.
Rick and Daryl came to visit Aida. Tommy and Sasha were on duty, and Michonne resigned from the third company and concentrated on handling Tyrese’s funeral at home, living with Julie and her two biological daughters.
Although Rick did not have the right to approve Michonne’s resignation, it was difficult to force her if she insisted on doing so.
At this time, Ada also learned about the recent events in the community. She felt sorry for Tyree’s death. Although her series of actions prevented Tyree from being beheaded by the Governor, other things still happened. Just like what Ada said at the beginning, she could save him once, but not a second time. The control of things had completely deviated from Ada’s expectations.
“In my opinion, let’s re-plan the organization. Expand it and rearrange it. We can make the following adjustments.”
Rick is the battalion commander of the first battalion, Darryl is the company commander of the first company, Tommy is the second company commander (formerly the fourth company), Jerry is the third company commander (a soldier from the Kingdom of God), and Glenn is the fourth company commander (an old subordinate of the Governor).
Abraham, the commander of the second battalion, Jesus, the commander of the first company (formerly the fifth company), Sasha, the commander of the second company (formerly the second company), Rosita, the commander of the third company (formerly the third company), Aaron, the commander of the fourth company (former member of Ideal Town)
Maul Mobile Captain and Armored Squadron Leader
The community guard captains are Li and Morgan.
If there is a shortage of other personnel, try to fill the gap from newcomers. Regarding the personnel issue, when they are not performing tasks in the future, they can participate in farmers’ work activities, which can be regarded as a kind of physical training.
How could other people know such rare knowledge about military settlements?
It s just that everyone thinks this suggestion is good.
As Ada’s health improved, everyone felt relieved. They didn’t know when it started, but the people in the community felt that they couldn’t live without Ada, and they always felt uncomfortable when Ada was not around.
Ada herself may not be clear about this, maybe this is the spirit of a community.
We can also understand why Negan sometimes likes to kill the top leader, because that is the easiest way to destroy the resistance of a community, and of course it is also the most hated behavior.
After a long while, Herschel finally said with relief, “Basically, the examination is complete. There is nothing abnormal. You can be discharged from the hospital, but you still need to be careful not to overwork in the near future. After all, I have been relying on vitamins and other things to maintain my life during the period of coma. I may not have enough physical strength to support a lot of work.”
Ada followed Mr. Herschel’s instructions and decided to go to the restaurant to eat something.
According to Rick, there must be Savior Army spies in the community now. Ada did this to show up in a crowded place and to convey the message to the Savior Army that she is still alive and has recovered, so they should not have any bad ideas.
Ada left the hospital accompanied by everyone. Rick and others were almost ready to return to the gathering place in the town and start expanding the army according to Ada’s instructions.
At this moment, Ada was only thinking that after surviving a disaster, there would be good fortune in the future, and she would reward herself with a good meal.
This action quickly attracted attention. In addition to the spies, people who had not seen Ada for a long time also began to go up and say hello.
Salvation Army Church, West Virginia (Headquarters of the Salvation Army)
Negan was sitting in his chair reading a history book as usual, while Dwight beside him was reporting the latest situation in a serious manner.
“News came from Lincoln Town. Ada has woken up and recovered with her arms and legs intact.”
Negan did not show any abnormality when he saw this. He continued to leisurely flip through the pages of the book and said slowly, “I see. That woman is not that simple. I had expected this a long time ago. But there should be something behind this that we don’t know. Maybe that is the key.”
Seeing this, Dwight could only say, “I’ve asked my subordinates in Lincoln to try their best to gather intelligence, but they probably won’t be able to find out any useful information. I don’t know what you’re going to do, Negan.”
Negan looked up at Dwight and said, “It’s fine to do nothing. Instead of focusing on things that have no practical effect or gain, we might as well focus on ourselves. There is no more supplies available in the area. I think it’s time to try to enter the city.”
Dwight vaguely remembered that during the disaster, most of the zombies were trapped in the city streets. Due to the bombing, most of the main roads collapsed, and the zombies could only wander around the city without anyone’s guidance.
Dwight suggested, “We are not yet capable of searching the city. If we act rashly, we may suffer incalculable casualties.”
Negan said, “Yeah, of course I know the strength of you bastards. We should really start working on this right now. We need powerful weapons and vehicles. I think we can start by searching the nearby military isolation zone.”
Dwight looked at the map. There were not many valuable military quarantine zones or small shelters set up by the Disaster Response Agency during the disaster in the entire states of Virginia and West Virginia.
Most of them were moved away with the army’s withdrawal. Supplies could be found, but they were very few.
The huge Salvation Army basically still uses civilian guns scattered among the people, and as for military weapons or ammunition, they are very few.
Dwight suggested, “At present, our ammunition cannot withstand large-scale consumption. In my opinion, it is better for us to produce some ammunition ourselves. After all, as far as I know, there is an expert in this field in Lincoln Town who should be able to help.”
Negan immediately became interested after hearing this. “Oh? Lincoln Town is really full of hidden talents. There are such talents.”
Dwight nodded and responded, “Yes, from what I heard he wasn’t very well received by the people of Lincoln. He seemed to have been detained for a while when he first arrived.”
Chapter 108: Eugene Porter (Old Version)
Eugene Porter claimed that he knew the reason why the zombie crisis broke out in the world, and that he needed to rush to Washington in time to save the crisis, so he joined Abraham Ford’s team and later met Ada and his group in Lincoln Town.
In fact, Eugene is just a very professional physics teacher.
He is smart, versatile, and eloquent. He knows that he is a weak scholar and it is difficult for him to survive in this world, so he uses a set of lies to deceive Abraham to protect himself, but he is later exposed by Ada.
During the time he was detained at the Lincoln Police Station, Eugene deeply reflected on his actions along the way and cooperated quite well with Chief Sean’s questions.
Mayor Dianna later learned that Eugene was actually a rare talent. Apart from being a little timid, if he used his professional knowledge in the right way, he could actually make a lot of contributions to the community.
Based on this point, Dianna pleaded with Ada again and again. Ada naturally knew Eugene’s value very well, but because of Abraham’s knot in her heart, she dared not release Eugene until Abraham’s emotions eased a little, and then Eugene was released.
After Eugene was released, he has been working with Ms. Dianna’s husband, Mr. Reggie, to improve the community fence. He and Abraham are separated by thousands of miles and have almost never met each other.
Later, Eugene also proved with his strength that although he lacked fighting ability, his brains and creativity were among the best in the team.
With Eugene’s help, the building designs designed by Reggie and Oscar became more solid. Everyone was silently contributing to the community. While Rick and Daryl were busy with Ada’s affairs, Eugene also led the workers to the prison many times to help everyone with the fence that was broken by zombies at the prison defense station.
While Rick and others were busy chasing the remnants of the cannibals, Eugene was working overtime in the prison with the workers to build a new wall.
No one knew how long it had been, but Ada’s vacant office finally had a new owner. Ada was back in everyone’s sight. The town government, the guard team, everyone was doing their usual work.
Ada’s return actually brought a lot of good mood to everyone. Everyone also attended the funeral of Tyree and Mr. Dale. Pastor Gabriel could not calm down for a long time, and he could not calm down for a long time after he finished silently reciting the eulogy.
The first and second battalions also welcomed new organizations.
Abraham was promoted to a higher level, but he did not show much happiness. His old subordinates had died along the way. At present, the most he could do was to manage more people, and it was a regime that was not recognized by the government.
Abraham’s Second Battalion and Rick’s First Battalion also assembled and trained at the same location.
This reform basically involves some changes in the organization, while everything else remains basically the same as before.
Glenn, Jesus and Jerry also recruited some young men in the community who were interested in joining the action team.
Now the two battalions and nearly eight companies have a total military force of nearly 600 people, not including the guards and prison guards.
Following the military settlement policy that Ada mentioned, everyone would help with food production in their spare time.
After recovering from his serious injuries, Ada also welcomed his first guest, Marin.
Marlene came to Ada’s office and felt relieved when she saw that Ada looked much better.
Marlene said without any politeness, “It seems that you are much better.”
Ada responded, “Yes, although there were some ups and downs, but I managed to get through it.”
Marlene then got to the point. “Ever since you fell into a coma, I didn’t know what to do. Now, I can have a formal talk with you about what you need me to do.”
Ada then explained, “I’d love to hear what you’re going to look for.”
Seeing this, Marlene thought for a moment and began to speak.
“In Boston, some refugees formed a civil organization and broke away from the military quarantine area set up and maintained by the Disaster Response Agency. Everyone called it Firefly.”
“Firefly!” Ada exclaimed
“When you are lost in the darkness, look for the light,” Ada said casually.
Marlene smiled upon seeing this, “It seems that you really are as knowledgeable as Rick said, Firefly, you know it too.”
Ada explained, “It’s okay. I’ve learned a little bit about it and I have a general idea of ??it.”
Marlene said, “This is not a small number. As far as I know, the Fireflies are mainly distributed in Wyoming and Washington State. It is a long way from Georgia. To be frank, apart from me, I am afraid there is no one else in this town who knows about Fireflies.”
Seeing this, Ada did not refute. “Hahaha, really, it seems that I know much more than you thought. Don’t worry about why I know this, just tell me how you want to find Firefly.”
Seeing this, Marlene said, “Yes, I need a car. I need to go to Kansas City, Kansas. There’s a guy waiting for me there. I promised him that I would stay alive and accompany him to find his brother.”
Ada said, “Okay, no problem, but I want to know, will you come back?”
Marlene hesitated for a moment, then said, “I don’t know. Maybe if there is a chance or fate, God will arrange for us to meet again.”
Ada didn’t say much, she just signed her name on the document in her hand and told Tara to give it to Ms. Dianna.
Tara was a secretary sent to Ada by force because Dianna was worried about Ada’s health. Ada couldn’t refuse and had to stay.
Seeing this, Marlene was ready to leave, and then said, “Thank you, Ada. I don’t have any good suggestions, but I heard that you are confused about currency now, so I can tell you some cases.”
Ada didn’t stand up, but just looked at Marlene and said, “Really? Please go ahead.”
Marlene smiled and said, “It’s actually very simple. When the disaster occurred, the military quarantine zone in Wyoming also encountered a similar dilemma. In the end, the Disaster Response Bureau abolished the US dollar and replaced it with community-made supply cards. Transactions were conducted using supply cards. They were distributed to the public, and they could use the supply cards to exchange for supplies in the town.”
After these suggestions, Ada was enlightened. Why didn’t she think of this?
Marlene also promised Ada that she would repeat her proposal when she met with Mayor Dianna later.
With Marlene’s departure, Ada began to look at the various reports that she had missed in the past few days.
Town
Eugene was having lunch in the restaurant at the moment. The people who knew Eugene did not laugh at him because of his boasting. On the contrary, because Eugene showed his true side, many people were willing to communicate with him and even become partners and friends, including Oscar, a prisoner in prison.
The only thing they have in common is that they were both imprisoned by Ada and her men. They also eventually found their own purpose of survival and were accepted by everyone.
At this moment, the two were having dinner together in the restaurant.
“Oscar, can you tell me your past story again?” Eugene said.
Oscar had already gotten used to it. Since they met, they often exchanged stories from the past. This made Oscar feel like he was telling a secret that had never been told before.
“Well, listen to me. There were other people who were imprisoned in the same cell with us, but they were all killed by Chief Ada in prison. Among them was a man wearing glasses named Thomas. Although he looked gentle on the surface, he was actually imprisoned in Atlanta Prison No. 1 because of murder. In fact, he was an out-and-out perverted murderer behind the scenes. Many of our companions did not dare to sleep near him at night. Later, that guy was also the only prisoner imprisoned in a separate room.”
“Later, on the day of the disaster, I can’t remember what day it was. It all started because of the death row prisoners. Many of them got sick from the flu. Everyone was scared and anxious. The hospital couldn’t get in touch with them, so those who fell ill began to die one by one, and then they were resurrected one by one. The alarm inside the prison suddenly sounded, and a prison guard gathered the five of us together and locked us in the cafeteria. After that, we never saw the prison guard come back. It wasn’t until that day that Commander Ada’s people came, and then the following things happened.”
Eugene was listening to the story with great interest. Then he realized that the food on his plate had gone cold. He put down his knife and fork, wiped his mouth and said, “Wow, your experience is quite exciting.”
Oscar said, “It’s not over yet. The most outrageous thing is Murphy and I. Neither of us had any lives on our hands, but when Chief Ada saw us, he killed us right away. The other three, including that perverted Thomas, were dragged out and killed right away.”
Seeing Eugene still unsatisfied, Oscar left first, ready to let Eugene digest it slowly on his own.
Eugene was also thinking in his heart, “This Ada seems really unfathomable.”
“Eugene Porter?”
At this time, a stranger sat in front of Eugene, and Eugene became confused when he looked at the unfamiliar face.
“Who are you?” Eugene looked puzzledly at the strange man sitting in Oscar’s seat.
The man looked around and realized that no one noticed him.
As he got closer to Eugene, Little Things said, “Do you want to work for the Savior Army?”
Eugene almost cried out in panic. Everyone knew that the Savior Army was the enemy of Lincoln Town, or the opposing party with the same interests, but looking at the man’s strange eyes.
I swallowed the words back into my stomach.
Chapter 109: Kansas City (Old Version)
Kansas City (English: Kansas City, Missouri) is a city in western Missouri, including Jackson, Clay, Cass and Platte counties in Missouri. It is the largest city in Jackson County and the largest city in Missouri.
It is the 37th largest city in the United States. The city is located at the confluence of the Missouri River and the Kansas River, on the border of Missouri and Kansas, facing Kansas City, Kansas.
Kansas City, Missouri is the seventh largest city in the Midwest, located between Cleveland and Omaha, with an urban area of ??818 square kilometers and a population of about 450,000. The greater urban area includes Independence, Kansas City, Kansas, and seven nearby counties, covering an area of ??83 square kilometers.
Together with Kansas City, Kansas, with a total population of 650,000, the metropolitan area’s population reaches 2.16 million.
Due to the continuous growth of cities and metropolitan areas, the Globalization and World Cities Study Group and Network of the University of Birmingham in the United Kingdom has listed Kansas City as one of the cities with the potential to become world-class cities.
The capital of Kansas is Topeka.
Topeka is located in the northeastern part of Kansas, on the Kansas River. It is the capital of Kansas and was founded on December 5, 1854.
Topeka has an area of ??147.6 square kilometers, a population of 127,679, and a metropolitan area with a population of over 290,000. Topeka is an important city in Kansas, with food processing as its main industry, as well as other industries such as pharmaceuticals and tires.
Today’s story happened here.
It was several months after the outbreak and two weeks after Marlene left Lincoln.
The current Kansas City is one of the few military isolation zones that remain to this day. The army and disaster response bureau in charge of this area are all controlled by left-wing generals. They did not evacuate to the northeastern part of the country to defend it, but mobilized all the people in Kansas City and built a large military isolation zone.
The building materials that were supposed to be used to build a border wall between Texas and New Mexico are now useful in the apocalypse.
The border wall is a barrier located on the border between the United States and Mexico, along the Pacific Ocean.
This project began in 2006 with the signing of the Security Wall Act by then-President George W. Bush, with the original intention of controlling the increasing number of illegal immigrants in the United States.
The two parties in Congress have reached an agreement in principle to ensure that the government can continue to operate normally after February 15, 2009. It is reported that this agreement will provide about $1.4 billion for the construction of “physical barriers” on the border, but not for the construction of the “border wall” requested by the president.
The border wall is located between the U.S. state of California and the Mexican city of Tijuana, on the Pacific coast, stretching from the outskirts of Tijuana far into the sea.
Behind the rusty iron wall is a path.
According to the Customs and Border Protection announcement, the wall should be at least 18 feet (5.5 meters) high, and the ideal height is 30 feet (9 meters). In addition, the wall should be at least 6 feet (1.8 meters) deep into the ground.
The wall would also require the installation of automatic doors ranging from 25 feet (7.6 meters) to 50 feet (15.2 meters) wide for pedestrian and motor vehicle use.
The announcement made specific requirements on the strength of the separation wall, emphasizing that it must be impossible to climb, chisel through or pass through from underneath, and “it must be able to withstand at least one hour of destructive actions, including the use of sledgehammers, jacks, picks, chisels, power tools, cutting tools and other similar hand-held tools.”
In addition, the shape of the wall must blend in with the surrounding scenery, and at least the side facing the territory must be “beautiful in color.”
The administration initially called for a solid concrete structure for the border wall, but later said in a separate notice that it would consider “other designs,” such as building a “transparent wall” so that the Border Patrol could see what was happening on the Mexican side.
However, no matter which material the bidding company chooses, it must meet the above-mentioned “hard requirements” such as height, firmness and beauty, and the price of construction and maintenance of the border wall must be “cost-effective.”
Today, the Kansas City quarantine zone uses this solid and huge wall to form an isolated city-state.
Joel was walking in an unknown alley in the city that day, watching pedestrians and patrol teams passing by him from time to time.
The streets were filled with abandoned posters, with all kinds of propaganda about the quarantine zone, but no one believed it anymore.
The streets are filled with all kinds of garbage. For some unknown reason, no one cares to clean the streets, and there are puddles of sewage everywhere.
Joel was sitting alone on a street corner.
Looking at the workers returning home after work, the children running and playing, the elderly shopping, and all kinds of dusty passers-by, the prostitute Joel looked at the pedestrians and felt that she might be in such an isolated quarantine area, unable to see any hope, but she was still holding on to something, which was the news of a woman.
This gave Joel a barely sufficient excuse to convince himself to continue living in this world. He had attempted suicide more than once, but each time ended in failure.
Joel was dressed simply, wearing a white vest, a brown jacket, blue jeans, and a pair of old sneakers.
His hair was still a little messy, but he looked a little tired as he squatted on the side of the road.
No one wants to care about the appearance of this man dressed as a homeless man. Girls or young women walking on the street will not even look at him twice, because he is just a street vendor who sells rubbish that cannot be more rubbish.
Joel placed some daily necessities he found while scavenging on a rotten wooden board, with all kinds of sundries. Joel squatted by the low wall, waiting for passers-by to show interest.
Although he looked very pitiful, Joel still paid close attention to the passers-by. He saw a few people from the patrol team in the distance looking towards him.
Joel also realized that there was trouble again.
“Bob, it’s time to hand in the supply card that I promised you two days ago!”
In the quarantine zone, setting up stalls is different from before. I don t know where the managers of the quarantine zone learned this, but all vendors have to pay 5 supply cards every day.
And this is just the official charging standard.
Some local thugs often extort bribes from these vendors.
Bob was also a peddler who made a living by selling sundries. He lived right next to Joel. He also had little business and was just sitting there worrying.
This Bob made a bitter face.
“My good buddy, you can see it too. There are hardly any people on the street. The weather is not very good today. How can I pay for my supply card if there is no business…”
These guys don’t care about this. After all, the Disaster Response Agency is already busy with its own affairs, so how can it have the time to deal with these thugs? As long as these guys don’t join the resistance to attack, they will just leave them alone.
The leader was not so good-tempered. “Whether you give it to me or not, I must get the supply card. Otherwise, I will overturn your business and replace it with someone else who is sensible!”
After saying that, he picked up a radio, shook it, threw it to the ground, and stepped on it.
“What a piece of junk!” said the gangsters led by
Bob was at a loss. He did have a small stack of supply cards in his pocket, and he was going to waste them. They were life-saving supply cards for his wife’s medical treatment and medicine. He couldn’t let these people take them away no matter what.
The younger brothers began to pay attention to Bob’s trouser pocket.
Just as I was about to force my hand to look through it, a voice rang out.
“Hey! Let go! I’ll give it to him.” Joel couldn’t stand it anymore and suddenly came over and said
Joel took out a few dry supply cards from his pants pocket, handed them over and said indifferently, “That’s all. If there’s not enough, I’ll get the rest tomorrow.”
The gangsters all knew that Joel was a guy who was not easy to mess with, so they had no choice but to let it go for now. After all, there would always be a time when Joel was not around.
“Okay, I’m not an unreasonable person. Let’s cooperate. I’ll protect your business and you pay me taxes. But the interest can be increased tomorrow.”
Old Bob is also an old gentleman who couldn’t be more honest.
Bob’s eyes were red at this moment, and he looked at Joel with a bit of bitterness, “Joel, thank you so much, you helped me again, but why do you have to do this? I can’t bear the fact that you always help me hand over the supply cards you worked so hard to earn to those bastards.”
“Bob, don’t say that. When I first came here, I didn’t know anyone here, and I still don’t have any friends to talk to. Now the Disaster Response Agency can’t do anything about it. At this time, I think you think I can still get along with this person. So don’t treat me as an outsider. If I don’t take care of you, who else can I take care of?” Joel said
“You weirdo. Really, I don’t know what to say to you.” Bob seemed to know that Joel was a little unusual and could only sigh silently.
Joel smiled indifferently. His smile was light but genuine. He was not affected by the blackmail just now.
“By the way, how is your wife’s illness?” Joel asked casually
Bob’s eyes were full of gratitude. “Thanks to you for lending me my supply card to buy medicine for my wife a while ago. Now she feels much better after taking the medicine.”
“Oh, that’s good. I wish her a speedy recovery. After all, having a fever at this time is not a good sign.” Joel nodded with satisfaction.
Bob smiled bitterly, “Joel, I will definitely return the supply cards you lent me. If it weren’t for me, you wouldn’t be enduring the stench on the street like me every day. With your ability, the supply cards you earn outside are enough for you to live a comfortable life in the rich area.”
Joel waved his hand and said, “The supply card is nothing to me. I’ve already told you that I’m only here to wait for someone. I made an agreement with her.”
“I’m telling you…”
Bob was a little depressed and wanted to say something, but he changed his words and said, “Joel, you are not much younger than me. You said you are in your thirties, why are you so mysterious all the time? If I were not so old, I would still be willing to fight for my wife and daughter to live a good life in the community. Look at you, from the time I met you until now, you always said you were waiting for your friends, but I never saw your friends come.”
Seeing that Bob was genuinely worried about him, Joel couldn’t tell Bob too much. It’s not that he wasn’t anxious, but he didn’t think about those things at all.
At this moment, Joel just wanted the day to pass quickly.
Chapter 110: Tess (Old Version)
I don’t know how long it took, but as night began to fall, the people who were selling things at the stalls dispersed. Bob wanted to invite Joel to his home, but Joel declined.
Joel wandered through the city and came to an old residential house next to the wall. This area was basically inhabited by people who were so poor that they couldn’t be any poorer and had no supply cards.
The monthly rent for Joel’s house only costs 5 supply cards, and it is so cheap because no one lives there. Seeing that it is very cheap, Joel decided to move in.
Joel’s room was simply furnished, mostly with second-hand items picked up from outside, including a bed, a cabinet, a chair, and a TV with a screen full of snow.
The shelter still has power, thanks to the efforts of the Kansas City Army to maintain it.
Joel rested for a while in the bedroom, then went to the bathroom to wash off the dirt on his body.
Even though he took off all his clothes, Joel still couldn’t bear to take off the pocket watch on his wrist. The pocket watch had stopped working for a long time, but only Joel himself and a few people who knew knew what this watch meant to him.
It took less than fifteen minutes. After a simple shower, Joel walked out of the bathroom naked. Although Joel was a little old and middle-aged, his basic muscle curves were well-proportioned and each muscle was not very conspicuous. But if you look closely, you can feel a kind of masculine beauty.
Walking to the large wooden cabinet beside the bed, Joel scratched his wet hair in distress, looked at the messy clothes inside, and after selecting a few pieces, he finally put on a T-shirt that was slightly less smelly and newer pants.
By the way, I shaved my beard which was quite long.
On the bedside table is a photo of myself and Sarah. It is the only photo of myself and Sarah after the end of the world. The football celebration photo taken when I was a child was left at home and I never had the chance to find it.
Joel didn’t spend too much time looking at Sarah in the photo and went out.
After leaving the house, Joel passed by the door of old Bob’s house and made sure that the old couple inside were safe and sound. Fortunately, the gangsters did not take advantage of his absence to cause trouble for them. Joel then went straight to the most prosperous commercial street in the West District, which was also the only street in the dilapidated West District of Kansas City. It was called “Bar, Drug and Lady Street”.
Joel didn’t pay much attention to the street hostesses who were dressed up in fancy clothes, which were more like prostitutes than prostitutes, but walked straight to the door of a bar called Midnight Heaven. Behind him, there were still a few beautiful girls who were reluctant to leave and continued to flirt in Joel’s direction.
Looking at the neon sign at the door of the bar, it is not very dazzling, or maybe it is deliberately made in such a weird style for some purpose.
The security guard at the door looked at Joel who was rushing over and immediately went over to block Joel’s way.
“Joel, you finally got here,” said the burly security guard.
Joel said helplessly, “I came here as quickly as I could. Besides, my watch has been broken for a long time. How can I know when is the right time to come?”
The security guard said angrily, “Do you know how many times that bitch Tess has asked me if I have seen you?”
It looked like the security guard wasn’t going to let Joel get through so easily.
Joel didn’t know what the security guard was trying to do.
The security guard came forward with a changed face and whispered to Joel, “Tell me the truth, old man. When you have time, teach me how you managed to seduce this hot girl, Tess. You should know that the men and hooligans who are interested in Tess can line up from the bar door to the city entrance.”
“Don’t talk nonsense. There aren’t as many things between Tess and me as you think.” Joel replied helplessly.
“Joel, to be honest, you are really cold. If you can get a girl like Tess, which man wouldn’t fight till dawn every day. But you are the only one who doesn’t take Tess seriously.”
Just as the security guard was boasting like a seasoned lover, a beer bottle suddenly flew over. Fortunately, Joel reacted quickly and pushed the security guard, thus saving him from death. “Are you saying bad things about me again, kid?”
The security guard didn’t even have time to react to what was happening, he was stunned and came to his senses.
Only then did the security guard see the broken glass all over the floor and he immediately dodged to the side, as if nothing had happened. However, the cold sweat on his forehead revealed his fear.
Tess, dressed in modern style, came to Joel and stared at him, as if waiting for him to say something.
Joel smiled and looked at Tai without any awkwardness. “Tess, it seems that you are still the same as before, but I think you have another difficult task today.”
Joel and Tess came to the backstage of the bar, and found an underground passage dug behind an inconspicuous wardrobe.
Joel and Tess walked all the way to the end, and then they arrived at Joel’s real destination.
Below this Midnight Paradise bar is a gathering point for smugglers on the go.
In fact, their purpose is the same as that of the army. Everyone is looking for supplies outside, but the army is more willing to provide the supplies obtained to those powerful people first. Although Joel and his group did not obtain as many supplies as the army, Joel was more concerned about the poor in the community. The supplies found by the adventurers will eventually enter the black market through special channels.
The black market ultimately makes money from the hard-earned money of ordinary people, but every time Joel gets paid, in addition to solving the problem of food and clothing, most of the time he uses the money to help the poor. His goal is nothing more than to survive in this doomsday. He atones for his sins while waiting for the person he has promised to meet.
Joel wandered around and arrived at the gathering place, where many of his colleagues had already arrived.
Tess spread out the map and introduced the mission of this trip.
“Everyone, someone has invited us to go to a distant land. The reward this time is 5,000 supply cards. After the mission is completed, each of you will get 100 supply cards.”
Joel looked at the group of people and counted that there were about twenty people in the team.
This was not the first time Joel had done this, and he encountered all kinds of troubles every time. But it was also because of his countless experiences of going out that Joel’s ability to survive was greatly improved, and he was able to escape unscathed every time.
“It’s only 8:40 now, and there are still 20 minutes before curfew. Everyone, hurry up and get ready. Someone will arrange for you to leave the community and cross the isolation blockade at 9 o’clock.” Tess said to everyone.
Everyone was basically ready and were sitting there resting, but Joel had nothing in his hands.
Seeing this, Tess winked at Joel.
Joel followed wisely.
The two came to a secluded room.
Joel looked at the tools Tess had carefully prepared on the table.
Backpack, flashlight, M1911 pistol, more than 20 rounds of ammunition, a pocket knife, and a compass.
“Why is there no first aid kit?” Joel asked puzzledly.
Tess then slowly took out the first aid kit and handed it to Joel earnestly, then said, “Look how anxious you are. Of course I have it, but I just don’t want to give it to you. You won’t get hurt. No matter what happens, I hope you can come back alive. I don’t want you to need the first aid kit.”
Joel smiled, understanding Tess’s good intentions, then patted Tess on the shoulder and said, “Don’t worry, I will try my best to come back alive, but if there is any accident, without a first aid kit, I would not be able to come back alive, right?”
Tess and Joel are both smart people. They know that the zombies are not the biggest threat. The biggest threat has always been humans who can talk and hold guns.
Watching the time passing by, Joel packed up his equipment and prepared to leave with the main group. Tess behind him also waved goodbye.
Tess still whispered the content of this mission to Joel.
After getting a general idea, Joel felt much more relaxed.
“Hey, asshole, don’t forget, you promised me to come back alive.” Tess said to Joel before leaving.
Joel was thinking about this question all the way: what is the relationship between Tess and himself? When Joel first fled to Kansas City, he happened to meet Tess. By chance, the two became partners. Later, Tess got the channels and established this underground network. She became a member of the above-ground network in Kansas City and was considered a capable person.
Joel also got a long-term meal ticket, of course this has to do with Joel’s own abilities.
As they were thinking, the team arrived at the wall.
Because of the curfew, no passers-by would pay attention to the whereabouts of the group, and everyone followed one by one to the exit of the city.
The leader handed something to the guard, who then ordered his men to open a small gap at the city gate to let the group of people leave.
Joel knew that this was a bribe, but since it had nothing to do with him, Joel would not say anything unnecessary.
Joel followed the crowd and left the gate of Kansas City step by step.
The leader then said to everyone, “Okay, my mission is completed, and now it depends on your luck.”
The leader returned to the wall without any special instructions, and the soldiers closed the door.
The city outside the wall formed a sharp contrast with the city inside the wall, one side was brightly lit, and the other side was extremely dark.
It was like arriving in a dead city.
Everyone in the group got used to it, so they divided into groups of three, four, or four. However, Joel liked to act alone, and there was no one in the team that he was familiar with to partner with.
The group began to disperse at the city gate.
Joel sighed, checked his guns and ammunition, and then embarked on his journey.
Chapter 111: Lost (Old Version)
Time: At the beginning of the outbreak, there will be starvation in Mingzhou (military quarantine area)
[Before Joel leaves, let’s review Joel’s story in flashback. ]“Joel! Joel! Wake up.”
When Joel regained consciousness, he was already in a concentration camp, and Tommy was calling him softly.
Joel, Tommy, Sarah and their group of three were taken to a military quarantine area, but Joel himself didn’t know. All Joel and Tommy knew at the moment was that they were in a tent-like room with many people like Joel, perhaps hundreds of them. They were surrounded by transparent glass or wire mesh, and people in protective clothing were measuring them.
I saw a group of people who looked like soldiers, using some equipment to measure everyone’s body temperature.
“Those guys seem to be checking body temperatures.” Tommy said to Joel, and asked Joel to look towards the exit and see the soldiers testing people’s armpits, foreheads and other parts of their bodies.
Sarah at the side also asked the two adults with some concern, “Why do they want to check our body temperature? Are we sick too?”
Joel hugged his daughter and comforted her, “It’s okay, Sarah. We should be fine. They will let us go after they check clearly.”
Joel, who had just woken up, began to join the crowd, because people who had been checked were being let out of the tent and went outside.
Seeing this, Joel and others could only stand up and go to line up.
As they were released one by one, Joel and the others, like most people, passed the test with trepidation.
The three were allowed to leave the tent as they wished and walked down the passage.
Then he came outside.
Looking at the open square, ten military trucks were ready, and there were many similar tents nearby where survivors were coming out one after another.
The soldier looked at Joel and his group and said, “Hey, you, come here quickly and keep up.”
Seeing this, Joel also began to move closer to the soldier step by step.
“Name” the soldier asked
“Joel******” Joel replied
The soldier looked at the girl next to Joel and asked, “Is this your daughter?”
Joel responded, “Yes.”
The soldier continued to ask “name” without any expression.
“Sarah******” Joel replied
Seeing that the soldier had finished writing something, he picked up the two number two notes and handed them to Joel.
“Go over there and get on car number two. It’s the second car on the left in the first row,” the soldier said.
Joel was about to say something to Tommy behind him when the soldier hurriedly called him away, “No whispering. Get out of here.”
The soldier raised his M4 and warned.
Joel had no choice but to slow down his pace.
“Name”
“Tommy******”
“Go, get on car number three over there, the third car on the left in the first row.”
From time to time, Joel glanced at Tommy not far behind him and wanted to say something, but there were soldiers watching him from behind.
Simply giving up this plan, Joel could only get in the car first. When he got to car number two, Joel found that there were many survivors who were as confused as himself, looking around in confusion as to what was going on.
I don’t know how long it was like this, but after the last person got on the vehicle, the door was closed, and the last four fully armed soldiers got on and sat at the end.
Joel also realized something. He might have to say goodbye to his brother Tommy soon. The reason why these cars were numbered was probably because they were going to different military safe havens.
Although Joel guessed it, there was nothing he could do. He could only remember that Tommy was car number three and find a way to solve the problem later.
Now that things have come to this, we can only leave it to fate and let nature take its course.
I don t know how long it took, the vehicle stopped and moved along the way, and finally arrived near the capital of Wyoming.
This is a military isolation zone isolated by the army. There are also solid walls and fences, but no one knows where it is located.
A truckload of refugees arrived at their destination, and the soldiers at the end began to let people get off the truck one by one. Some soldiers who had been waiting at the city gate for a long time were preparing something.
The soldiers began to call out their names one by one.
The people in the car who were still in a daze could only respond.
They registered each refugee and wrote down their name and appearance.
It seems to be a police station system that can query basic information of citizens based on facial features to ensure that no one can impersonate others.
When Joel’s name was called, he walked up to the soldier. The soldier compared Joel’s appearance with his own, wrote something on the notebook, and then handed Joel a card with the words “Third Class Citizen” written on it.
Joel waited for a long time, and Sarah also came into the community. Like everyone else, Joel felt a little strange and overwhelmed by the unknown town in front of him.
Only after all the refugees had been registered did the soldiers begin shouting to everyone.
“Dear surviving citizens, starting today you are part of the Wyoming Interstate Shelter. Please follow the sergeant here to collect your first batch of supplies. In the future, you will still abide by the government’s systems and regulations as before in the community. If you have any questions, please contact the Disaster Response Bureau. From now on, you will rely on the supply cards you will receive. There are also official recruitment jobs in the community, and we will pay you accordingly. I wish you good luck. This is the Wyoming Military Isolation Safety Zone.”
After hearing this, everyone started to line up one after another, and each person received ten supply cards.
Throughout the Wyoming military quarantine zone, a 1-liter bottle of water requires a supply card to purchase, and two supply cards are required to eat in the public restaurant. You can also choose to go to the mall to buy some furniture and live on your own.
Joel, Sarah and two other women were placed in a room.
From now on, this hut will be everyone’s home.
Looking at the clean little house, the four of them didn’t know where to start. Although the whole room was large, there were only a few tattered sofas, a wooden table, and even only one chair.
The four of them looked at each other, and Joel decided to say something to ease the awkward atmosphere.
“Uh… Hello ladies, my name is Joel, and the one next to me is my daughter Sarah. I wonder what your names are.” Joel spoke first
There were two women on the side, the one with darker skin introduced herself first, “My name is Marlene, and I’m from Washington State.”
The white-skinned woman said, “My name is Tess. I am a local survivor who is now in exile. My home is not far from the capital of Wyoming. But my family members were separated when the disaster happened.”
The four of them got to know each other through introductions, and after discussing it, they decided to solve the most important issues at hand first.
The four of them pooled together forty supply cards, and everyone decided to buy some daily necessities first, and then some food to fill their stomachs. Sarah stayed at home to clean up, the two women went to purchase items, and Joel himself prepared to go to the recruitment office to see if there was any suitable job for him so that he could earn some supply cards to get by.
Tess and Marlene also agreed with Joel’s proposal and decided to do their respective duties. Joel also readily believed the two people in front of him and handed over Sarah’s and his own twenty supply cards to them.
Joel came to the street. Except for the patrol teams everywhere, it was basically no different from the streets in the past. Following the instructions of the patrol teams, Joel crossed several streets and came to the government recruitment office.
There are countless jobs listed on the huge billboard.
?Suppression of the Zombies: 5 Supply Cards?
[Carrying Corpses: 2 Supply Cards][Participating buildings: 4 supply cards][Street Cleaning: 2 Supply Cards][Transporting Supplies: 2 Supply Cards][Repair Guns: 3 Supply Cards][Out Search: 4-10 Supply Cards][Physical Labor: 4 Supply Cards]Joel looked at the billboard in front of him. It seemed that these were the only jobs offered by the government. Although Joel knew that this was not the only source of income for the supply card, he was currently unfamiliar with the place and could only find a job to make a living.
Since Joel had worked on a construction site before the disaster, he was given priority to participate in the encirclement and elimination of the zombies outside the fence, and to work on the construction site. The government now needs people with construction work experience to help participate in the construction of some facilities.
As for why he didn’t choose to go out with a good salary, the answer was of course because of Sarah. Joel couldn’t leave Sarah alone on the street.
Joel signed up for the job as a construction worker and also found a construction job for Tess and Marlene, so that everyone would have a source of income of 14 supply cards every day, and Sarah could help clean the streets.
Trusting what Joel knows and has learned, taking two women as apprentices will soon give him the convenience to be competent in this job for a long time.
When Joel returned home, Marlene and Tess also came home, and they bought some bedding, a few floor mats, some water and food bread. Although it was just some junk, they spent nearly 20 supply cards on the first day.
Joel also informed about signing up the two for construction work.
The two did not refuse and readily agreed to Joel’s request.
The four of them laid out their mats, ate a little, and prepared to welcome their first night in the Wyoming military quarantine zone.
Joel lay on the floor, thinking of someone in his mind.
Tommy.
Joel looked out the window and thought, “I wonder how Tommy is doing now. Is he worried about me or trying to find me?”
I don’t know how much time passed before Joel started to feel sleepy. He slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.
Chapter 112: Marlene and Tess (Old Version)
Joel would never have thought that on the first day Tommy arrived at the new quarantine zone, he had been recruited into Major General Bill’s private army. As the disaster occurred, he didn’t know from which day that his cell phone became unable to communicate and the signals seemed to have disappeared.
Joel tried to call Tommy’s cell phone as usual, but failed as usual. There was no response from the other end of the phone, only a simple artificial voice.
Your phone has no signal, the call failed, and so on.
When Joel woke up early in the morning, he put on the watch Sarah gave him again. At present, apart from Sasha, only this old watch on his hand can remind Joel that he is still living like a human being.
Joel got dressed and went out with Tessmarine to the gathering place.
When we arrived at the gathering point, we found out that what they were going to build was a fire bunker on the main road. The purpose was to ensure that if the zombies broke through the gate one day, there would be enough permanent fire points in the community to provide support.
Negan and the others watched the engineers design the blueprints and began to work together.
The group of people were like captured civilians during World War II, forced to build bunkers with imperialism.
Joel was fine, but after two or three hours, Tess and Marlene began to feel exhausted and exhausted, so they had to go to the side to rest for a while.
Joel was using a machine to mix concrete into vehicles, truckload at a time.
Despite being a little tired, the three of them still completed the day’s work and were rewarded with 12 supply cards.
After returning home, Tess and Marlene lay on the old sofa, feeling a little tired. “Oh my God, Joel, that was not a job for humans. It was too tiring and dirty.”
Joel smiled helplessly and said, “It’s okay. After all, I’m quite used to it.”
Tess and Marlene waved their hands and said, “Forget it. I won’t go tomorrow. I’ll go find another job.”
Sasha, who had been eating bread obediently, suggested, “Why don’t you come and clean the streets with me? Although the pay is less, it’s not as tiring.”
Joel nodded and said, “Okay, why don’t you just do some easier work? Although the pay is less, it’s better than nothing.”
Tess shook her head.
“No, no, no, I met someone today who told me that you don’t have to work for the government to earn rebate cards.”
Marlene said, “Is there such a thing? How come I don’t know about it? I haven’t heard you mention it.”
Tess rolled her eyes at Marlene and said, “Look at you, why are you so anxious? I just told you that the man told me that you can do smuggling and you can get a lot of benefits every time.”
Joel knew what smuggling meant, which meant leaving the community behind the backs of the army, going to another quarantined area to trade, and then returning home.
Sarah didn’t know what smuggling meant, and thought it was like what was reported on TV: “Smuggling, that would be very dangerous, so I’d better not do that.”
Tess patiently explained to Sarah, “Silly child, smuggling is not illegal, or it was illegal in the past. We are now buying the supplies from this quarantine zone and selling them to other quarantine zones that are short of these supplies. How can it be illegal? In a sense, what we do is still helping those quarantine zones.”
Sarah suddenly realized, “Oh, so that’s how it is. That doesn’t seem difficult. Can I do smuggling, too?”
Tess smiled and said, “From what I understand, we don’t have to spend any money. Someone will get it from the army. We just need to help run errands or cover the team. As long as we arrive safely, we can get 40-50 supply cards for each trip.”
Tess said this to Sarah and also to Joel who was standing beside her.
Sarah was so shocked when she heard the number. “Forty or fifty supply cards! Oh my God, are we selling drugs?”
Sarah used to like to joke with Joel, saying that she could sell drugs to support Joel in the future so that Joel would not be so busy and could go home earlier.
Joel didn’t know what he was thinking about, he just said lightly, “What kind of job can get fifty supply cards? Don’t you think about it, if this smuggling channel is really that easy to use, why would they choose a weak woman like you.”
Tess might have thought about this problem, but she didn’t know what the actual situation was. However, if she could really get fifty supply cards at once, the risk would be worth taking.
After all, a trip out is worth many days of hard, dirty and tiring work in the quarantine area.
Tess said, “I’ll go check it out tomorrow. If there really is that much reward and you can give me some in advance, I’d be willing to do it.”
Marlene was a little worried, but decided to give it a try with Tess. “I’ll go with you.”
Now the score is 2 to 2. After hesitating for a moment, Joel decided to go and take a look. As for Sarah, Joel decided to let her stay in the quarantine area.
Joel gave Sarah some supply cards he got today and asked her to keep them at home in case of emergency.
Sarah was also very sensible and did not make a fuss about wanting to go and watch the fun. She just agreed to Joel’s request, took the supply card, and put it in her pillowcase.
Joel didn’t know whether this decision was right or wrong.
Joel couldn’t fall asleep the whole night, and he knew clearly that there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. There is no such thing as a pie falling from the sky, and even if there is such a coincidence, it will hit you half to death in advance.
Joel ate something simple and drank some water, then followed Tess out the door.
After wandering around, we came to an alley.
Tess came to a secluded place and knocked on the dilapidated wooden door. Joel keenly felt that it was not an ordinary knock on the door, but some kind of secret code hidden in it.
After a long time, the door was opened a crack, and after seeing Tess, the main door was opened.
The man stuck his head out and winked at Tess, and the group hurried into the room. The man looked outside to make sure no one noticed, then closed the door again.
Tess and the others followed the corridor to the basement.
I discovered there is a whole new world here.
“Tess, have you known about this place for a long time? Those nonsense you said about being found were all lies, right?” Joel couldn’t help but ask.
Seeing that she could no longer hide the truth, Tess spoke up, “Yes, I do know this place a long time ago, and I’m not some exiled refugee. I’m the leader of a smuggling gang in Kansas City.”
Marlene was also startled at first, but then she calmed down. “Oh my God, I thought you were. It seems like everyone is not a good person.”
Tess also changed her expression and said, “Marin, I’m afraid you are more familiar with this thing than I am.”
Marlene felt her body, then took the pendant and looked at it.
Tess said, “I know what that is. It’s a pendant from the Resistance. I’ve seen it a few times. Your name is on it.”
Marlene also confessed, “Okay, I admit it. I am from the resistance organization in the Washington quarantine zone. We call our organization Firefly.”
Joel asked, “Firefly, what does that mean.”
Marlene explained, “It means to be like a firefly that never goes out, to illuminate a little light for people in the dark. That’s the slogan of the organization. If you are surrounded by darkness, you might as well look for light.”
Joel said meaningfully, “It seems that a lot of unspeakable things happened in the Washington quarantine zone.”
Marlene nodded and said, “Everything was fine in the quarantine zone at the beginning, but gradually, the people in the quarantine zone began to be divided into different classes by the Disaster Response Bureau and the old government army. Those former wealthy elites did not have to work and stayed in the rich area all day long, enjoying the high-end life before the end of the world, while ordinary people like us could only live a life like pigs and dogs. We worked, cleaned up the zombies, lived without purpose, and could only watch helplessly as our daily labor was exchanged for only a few pieces of dry bread, and sometimes we were in danger of our lives.”
Joel continued, “Then the poor began to rebel, just like the Wyoming quarantine zone now, and the big guys established an underground order.”
Marlene nodded and said, “You are right. In the end, people were exploited to the point of unbearable labor and decided to rebel against the government. Through concerted efforts, everyone has built an underground passage throughout the city and started to fight against the government forces.”
Tess interrupted and said to Joel, “That’s right. Even though the epidemic has only just ended, the senior officials in the quarantine zone have already begun to make long-term plans. They have begun to control supplies, with the goal of starving these low-level people to death so as to reduce losses in the quarantine zone.”
Joel knew this because the government was capable of doing these kinds of bad things, and Joel didn’t refute it.
Tess also formally introduced herself to everyone.
“Joel, please don’t be angry. I didn’t mean to hide it from you. I’m just not sure if you are the one I want to find.”
Joel nodded to show his understanding. “Okay, I understand. After all, if I am a loyal government lackey, I can indeed report you in exchange for wealth and glory. Don’t worry, I am not that kind of person. So you are sure you have those fifty supply cards.”
Tess smiled and said, “Of course it’s true, because I’m the initiator of this mission.”
Tess’s changed face made Joel look much more pleasing to the eye, after all, it was real.
Tess said something to the younger brother beside her, and the younger brother took out a lot of supply cards from his pocket.
The supply card is actually a special card made by the Disaster Response Agency. It is shorter than a US dollar but thicker than a US dollar. As the name suggests, the supply card is not money, but just a card.
Joel and Marlene watched as the man in front of them took out nearly a thousand supply cards from his pocket.
“Damn, Tess, you’re really rich,” Marlene complained.
Joel was also a little tempted, “Tell me, what should we smuggle.”
Tess smiled and simply said one word
“I”
Chapter 113: Smuggling (Old Version)
“Are you kidding me? Smuggling living people?” Joel really didn’t know why Tess would do this.
Tess had no choice but to tell Joel and Marlene everything.
“Because my men were attacked by patrols on the way here, most of them died. Now I need someone to escort me back to the Kansas City quarantine area. That’s my territory. If I don’t show up for a long time, my rival Robert will definitely use this competition to cause trouble.”
Joel said, “So you’re just going to let Marlene and I do this?”
Tess said, “What are you thinking about? Of course there are others. I have hidden a batch of guns outside the city. As long as we can get outside, we can use those weapons and equipment to return to Kansas City.”
Tess said as she asked her men to bring a bundle of supply cards to Joel.
This bundle is like money, 100 pieces in a bundle.
Tess continued, “You two are my friends, so I’ll give you 100 supply cards each. When we’re done, I can also give you weapons and let you return here safely (Wyoming Military Quarantine Zone)”
Looking at the map, Joel was indeed tempted by the straight-line distance of about 400 kilometers, which was roughly the distance of one state.
“Deal,” Joel agreed.
Not long after, the group arrived at the gathering point, and about seven or eight people participated in the operation.
The group arrived at the guard’s office that Tess had bribed long ago, and the guard took the opportunity to go to the toilet in an alley nearby.
Seeing this scene, everyone wisely slipped out of the isolation area. After a long time, the guards returned to their posts, as if nothing had happened.
Joel, who came outside, also understood what was going on.
“I have to say these smugglers are really rich. They can even bribe people in the quarantine zone. But think about it, there is nothing in this world that cannot be bribed. It was like that before the disaster, and it is the same after the disaster.”
Those who refuse bribes simply don’t have the right chips in place.
The group avoided many zombies along the way and came to the place where Tess’s gun was hidden.
There were indeed about ten rifles and pistols, and the bullets were not many, but not a small amount either. Each person could get about 40 bullets.
Everyone chose a weapon that they thought was suitable. Joel didn’t like guns, but he had practiced with pistols a lot. After all, Joel learned to use a gun just for self-defense.
Joel picked up a pistol and placed it on the side of his backpack. He then found a steel pipe nearby. There were also a few bricks that had fallen off the wall. Joel also picked up two of them. (The Brick God of War is in place)
After everyone was ready to go, someone suggested why they didn’t choose to get a car, why they had to walk.
Tess explained, “Right now, the quarantined areas are basically communicating with each other through military patrols. Driving on the road is too unsafe. After all, patrols will not show mercy when they encounter militants in the wild. All this is thanks to Firefly.”
An armed rebellion by Firefly caused all quarantined areas to start paying attention to civilians with guns, and patrol teams were also very unfriendly to people with weapons in the wild.
Joel looked at Marlene helplessly, and Marlene looked at him with an expression that said, “What are you looking at? It’s my fault.”
In this way, the group began to walk along the country road.
In the Wyoming quarantine area, Sarah soon received a hundred supply cards sent by people arranged by Tess. Sarah also learned that her father Joel was doing a dangerous job.
She couldn’t feel happy looking at the thick stack of supply cards, because Sarah knew that the higher the reward, the more dangerous it would be.
After Sarah hid the supply card, she could only pray silently that Joel’s trip would be successful.
In this way, Joel and his team spent about two days to arrive outside Kansas City. Although there were some twists and turns along the way, it was still smooth.
After destroying several scattered waves of small zombies and avoiding several military isolation zone outposts, they finally arrived in Kansas City, several hundred kilometers away.
Everyone followed the secret passage and finally completed the mission.
Along the way, Tess also developed a deep friendship with Marlene. Tess also tried to keep Marlene in Kansas City, but was declined by Marlene.
Joel was eager to go home. He hadn’t been home for two days. He didn’t sleep well in these two nights because he was worried about Sarah. He was awakened by nightmares every night.
With Tess’s departure, Joel also decided to return to the Wyoming quarantine area with Marlene.
The experiences of the past two days made both of them realize how dangerous the outside world is. There are man-eating zombies everywhere, all kinds of bandits, and indiscriminate armies.
Tess prepared weapons, luggage and food for everyone in preparation for their return.
Joel and Marlene travel together.
We left Kansas City and started our journey home. Everything went smoothly along the way.
After a whole day’s journey, the two of them had returned a quarter of the way. As the sky gradually darkened, Joel and Marlene decided to find a place to rest.
We came to an empty house.
Joel looked around carefully and was quite satisfied with the view, so they decided to stay here tonight.
The two men searched the room for a lot of flammable materials and started a fire in the cabin, instead of in the room, as this would have caused the two men to be poisoned and lack of oxygen.
Joel still knew this knowledge, so he made a fire in the fireplace, where there was a chimney leading directly to the outside of the house.
The two of them pulled up the curtains, so it didn’t seem so dazzling.
“I never thought that we would succeed. These past two days felt like a dream.” Marlene was the first to break the silence.
Seeing this, Joel was not in the mood to talk about these things. He just wanted to go home as soon as possible, so he responded randomly, “Yeah, it seems that smuggling is indeed not an easy thing.”
Marlene and Joel began to eat the dry food prepared by Tess.
“Joel, what are you going to do when you get back?” Marlene asked
Joel thought about it and replied, “Just pretend nothing happened and continue working and living every day. What about you?”
Marlene replied, “Me? I plan to go find the light.”
“Looking for the light? What does that mean?” Joel asked
Marlene explained, “I plan to go east to find people with similar dreams and spread firefly seeds across the country.”
Joel said, “You seem to be an idealist. I still believe that the government will solve all this in the end. Although I don’t like the government, I don’t believe that a Firefly organization with nothing can solve all this.”
Marlene smiled and said nothing more, just closed her eyes and began to rest.
Joel was also very tactful. He looked at the watch on his wrist, his thoughts still on Sarah who had fallen asleep in the safe zone.
Late at night, the arrival of several uninvited guests broke their sweet dreams.
When Joel opened his eyes again, there were several strangers standing around him. When they saw that Joel and Marlene had woken up, they began to speak.
“Long time no see, you two.”
As his men added a lot of fuel, the faint fire became brighter again.
Looking at the appearance of these people, Joel also exclaimed, “It’s you!”
These people were the ones who were escorting Tess. No one knew how they found Joel’s whereabouts.
“What do you want to do?” Joel asked
The white-haired man in the lead slowly spoke, “Nothing, I just want you to hand over all your supply cards. Since we are in the same business together, I will spare your lives.”
After hearing this, Marlene said angrily, “That’s our supply card. Didn’t you get it too? Why are you trying to steal it from us?”
The man didn’t say anything, he just said, “Hahaha, of course the more supply cards the better, who would complain about having too much? Okay, stop talking nonsense, don’t challenge my patience, just hand it over quickly.”
Marlene looked at Joel, and Joel nodded, motioning for Marlene to hand it over.
As Marlene reluctantly handed over the supply cards, Joel took the lead and said, “Okay, you despicable guys, here are 100 supply cards for both of us, take them. We will just pretend that we never did this.”
Marlene also realized why Joel said that. After all, they didn’t know that Tess gave us 100 supply cards, so we can save 100 cards this way.
The white-haired man in the lead also said politely, “Okay, if you guys know what’s best for you, hand over your guns, and we’ll just pretend that no one has ever seen each other.”
Joel did not refuse. After all, he was being pointed at with a gun. Joel simply threw the pistol at the feet of the white-haired man.
“What a nice pistol.” said the white-haired man, looking at the pistol at his feet.
“I want it!” A voice sounded at this moment, it was a man holding a bow and arrow.
The white-haired man didn’t say anything, just said “good boy”, and kicked the pistol to the archer’s feet.
Marlene also reluctantly handed over her submachine gun.
The group took their weapons and slowly exited the room.
Marlene hadn’t yet recovered from the scene before her.
“Hey, are you okay?” Joel called out.
Marlene then realized that what had just happened was indeed true. The two of them were robbed.
“Uh, I’m fine, just a little overwhelmed,” Marlene replied.
Seeing this, Joel said, “It’s okay. I still have a hundred supply cards at home. I’ll give you half of them when the time comes.”
“When did you send the supply card home?” Marlene asked curiously.
Joel said with a smile, “Tess asked someone to deliver it before I left.”
Marlene then muttered, “If I had known, I would have hidden the supply card as well.”
Joel replied, “Your 100 supply cards saved our lives today, otherwise those guys wouldn’t have given up so easily. Okay, it’s almost dawn, so we should pack up and get ready to go.”
Marlene nodded and started packing her luggage.
Chapter 114: Robbery and Theft (Old Version)
After dawn, Joel and Marlene walked on a country road, with a few slow-moving zombies following slowly behind them.
“By the way, Joel, what are you going to do when you return? What if you run into those people again?” Marlene asked
At this moment, the two men had no guns, so they could only find two suitable melee weapons to defend themselves.
Joel was holding the iron pipe, and he was keeping an eye on his surroundings as he walked. When Marlene asked him a question, Joel also answered cautiously.
“You mean that group of old men with white beards and white hair? It looks like this is not the first time they have done this. But I don’t plan to do smuggling for a long time. As long as they don’t bother me, it’s fine.” Joel said.
Marlene sighed a few times, “From your appearance, you don’t look like someone who is easy to talk to. You don’t have any plans, do you?”
Joel smiled and said, “Am I that terrible? I’m actually just a kind and good father figure.”
Marlene nodded. “I feel like you are. I guess if they hadn’t crossed your bottom line, if they dared to have evil thoughts about Sarah, I’m afraid you would fight them to the death.”
Joel did not take up the topic and could only walk ahead on his own to ease the embarrassment.
Before Joel got married and had Sarah, he was well-known in the streets near his home for his steady, accurate and ruthless fighting skills. When it came to beating people, he was a real good guy.
But after Joel got married and had children, he changed a lot. He stopped slacking off and found a job on a construction site, working hard every day.
It s not like being a gangster before, wandering around the streets all day doing petty thefts.
The two looked at the zombies behind them, which had almost gathered in dozens. They were still chasing after them.
Joel said, “Those guys are really patient and persistent. It seems that they will not give up until they can eat us today. I think we still have to find a car. If we continue like this, we will have trouble sleeping at night.”
Marlene also agreed with Joel’s suggestion to walk for a while and then abandon the car, which would save time.
Now it doesn’t matter if we are discovered by the patrol. At worst, we can just surrender. It’s better to give it a try than to be unable to get rid of the zombies.
Joel walked while thinking about the gang of robbers who robbed him. Although Joel said that he didn’t take it to heart, this encounter had left a cowardly impression on the gang. As the saying goes, if there is a first time, there will be countless times. He didn’t know if the gang would target him again.
He was fine, but he was afraid that they would hurt Sarah. Joel finally came to the conclusion that he could either leave, or try to find a way to become a part of them, or the last one was to fight them. But Joel obviously could not choose the last one. After all, Joel was alone and weak, and he could not get over the hurdle of Sarah if he joined them.
Joel turned to Marlene and said, “Why don’t we go back and get some supplies from the supply card and leave Wyoming secretly.”
Marlene responded, “That’s fine, but are you planning on going to Kansas City? Tess is there.”
Joel continued, “You can go anywhere, as long as you stop dealing with those bandits. If you continue to stay there, they will blackmail you sooner or later.”
Marlene said, “That’s fine, but we’ll have to wait until we get back to discuss it.”
As the two were talking, they saw an empty car on the side of the road, which didn’t look like it had been there for long.
Marlene and Joel looked in furtively. They only saw some luggage like clothes, but no one was on it.
Joel came to the driver’s seat and found that there was still plenty of gas, but there was no key.
The two looked around and confirmed that there was no one around before they started to take action.
After Joel fiddled with it, the car started up quickly. Joel didn’t know who left the car here, but he didn’t hesitate to get in the car with Marlene and rushed out without saying a word.
After a few hours, the gas tank was almost empty. Fortunately, we were very close to the Wyoming quarantine zone. The quarantine zone was open during the day and anyone with a certificate could enter and exit freely.
Joel parked the car in a secluded place, where he might be able to use it again later as long as he had gasoline.
Joel and Marlene walked for less than half an hour before arriving at the gate of the quarantine area. The guards did not pay too much attention to them and simply checked their documents in the quarantine area.
After repeated confirmation, Joel and Marlene were placed in the quarantine area. Their backpacks were already empty and they did not have any weapons, so they passed the inspection smoothly.
Joel and Marlene returned home. As soon as they opened the door, Sarah saw that it was Joel and rushed over.
It can be seen that the little girl stayed at home alone and cried a lot at night. There are still some bruises and swelling under her eyes.
Joel hugged Sarah and patted her shoulder gently, “It’s okay, baby, I’m back, everything is okay.”
Marlene took Joel’s backpack and began to sit down on the sofa to rest.
“Hey, I’m finally back,” Marlene breathed a sigh of relief.
Sarah poked her head out of Joel’s arms, looked up at Joel and asked, “Are you in a lot of trouble?”
Joel explained, “It wasn’t a big deal, it just took too long to get here. Fortunately, everything went well. By the way, Sarah, where’s the supply card?”
Sarah then broke free from Joel’s arms and took out a stack of supply cards from behind the cabinet in the room.
He handed it to Joel and said, “Here, it’s all here, along with the supply card for my street cleaning these days.”
Joel looked at Marlene, took half of the supply card from his hand, handed it to Marlene and said, “Here, this is what I promised you.”
Of course, Marlene did not refuse and readily took the supply card.
The three of them rested for a while and exchanged a lot of food at the market. They had a big meal at home and stored a lot of dry food in their backpacks.
The three did not use up all the supply cards, because they learned from Tess that the supply cards were basically universal in several nearby military quarantine zones. This also encouraged residents to go out and trade. After all, the people who benefited in the end were the managers of the quarantine zones.
After the three of them had their fill of food and drink, they began to prepare to leave the quarantine area. It was still afternoon, so they could still travel normally.
The three of them packed up their belongings and left the small house where they had lived for only a few days.
Sarah didn’t know why Joel planned to leave the quarantine area, but Sarah believed in Joel’s decision and decided to go outside and take a look.
Ever since she first saw the mutated Mr. Jimmy next door at home, Sarah has had a huge shadow in her heart.
After all, there are such creatures everywhere in the outside world.
The three of them slowly came to the checkpoint and exchanged twenty supply cards for a barrel of fuel at the market.
Prepare to use the car we just took to go to the Kansas City quarantine area.
The soldiers simply checked a few people to see if they were carrying any dangerous goods or contraband out of the city, and when they found nothing, they readily let them go.
As he was leaving, the soldier said, “Hey, man, this is your last free pass. Next time you enter or leave the quarantine zone, you will have to pay for 5 supply cards.”
Seeing this, Joel nodded and agreed.
You can say whatever you want, I have no intention of coming back anyway.
Marlene and Joel, two adults and one child, came to the place where they had hidden the car not long ago. The car was still parked there intact.
Joel peeled off the simple camouflage made of leaves on the car, then added fuel. The three of them got in the car and left the Wyoming quarantine area.
The owners of these two cars are facing the test of life and death at this moment.
The Ramorais family of four originally planned to go to Birmingham to visit relatives, so they stayed in a small house on the side of the road for one night and parked their car on a street not far away without any precautions.
Ramoles, who had just heard the unusual noise that day, hurriedly chased after it, but it was too late. When he got downstairs, the car had already gone who knows how far away and had disappeared without a trace.
Regretfully, Ramorais could only go back and tell his wife and daughter the bad news.
How could a family of four walk to Birmingham? They had very little food left. They could only take things one step at a time.
Joel would never have imagined how much trouble his actions would cause to the Ramoles family.
What happened later was that the Ramorai family was helped by a group of kind-hearted people not far from Birmingham. However, the good times did not last long. In an accident, Ramorai’s wife and two children were killed by zombies.
Heartbroken Ramoles was unable to find any trace of his relatives, and in desperation he had to give up on himself and the desire to survive.
Finally, by chance, he was rescued by a Savior patrol, and Ramorais officially joined the Savior, becoming one of them and becoming “Negan”.
Joel’s actions this time can be said to be in line with the saying that sooner or later you will pay for what you have done. Joel also lost his daughter Sarah in the near future. This may be a joke of God.
Joel, Marin, Sarah and their group of three came to Kansas City and registered to live in Kansas City.
After much inquiry, they finally found out the whereabouts of Tess. Marlene suggested that she would also realize her value as a member of Firefly.
Marlene was about to say goodbye to Joel, and Joel made a promise with Marlene.
“Marin, if you meet a homeless man named Tommy along the way, please help me tell him that his brother is waiting for him in the quarantine zone in Kansas City.” Joel said earnestly.
Marlene nodded and agreed, but she still asked curiously, “Why, you have a younger brother? This is the first time I’ve heard you mention it.”
Joel smiled bitterly and said, “Don’t mention it. He is a troublesome guy, but he helped me a lot when the disaster broke out. I am also worried about him now, but Sarah is more worrying to me. So, please.”
“Don’t worry, I’ve got it in mind. If someone is lucky enough to survive until then, I will help you find your brother. Okay, bye.”
Marlene said goodbye to Joel, said goodbye to Kansas City, and said goodbye to the place where she could have settled down.
Just like Firefly’s slogan.
Seek out the light and spread it to any dark world.
Chapter 115: Survivor Joel (Old Version)
Time: Present-day Kansas Military Quarantine (Kansas City, Kansas)
Joel can be considered an old acquaintance of Tess. Tess has been engaged in the smuggling business for a long time, and Joel would be included in any well-paid work.
On the one hand, Tess was taking care of Joel’s acquaintance, and on the other hand, she was making amends for the incident with Sarah.
Joel was reluctant to explain to Tess what exactly happened that day.
I just know that Tess was one of the reasons why Joel came to Kansas City.
Tess only knew one thing: not long after Joel arrived in Kansas City, a group of government armed forces came to the door. For unknown reasons, Joel had a conflict with them. The group was going to forcibly take the two of them away, and in the panic, a soldier’s gun went off.
The bullet hit Sarah and passed through her and hit Joel.
After emergency treatment, only Joel survived.
Although the army did not dare to try to imprison Joel again, they still secretly sent a number of people to monitor Joel’s every move.
No one knew how much time passed until government forces evacuated the quarantine area and the Disaster Response Agency took over.
Having lost his goal in life and purpose of existence, Joel had no intention of leaving Kansas City to look for his enemies. He just wandered around the city in a daze every day.
In Joel’s mind, his daughter is gone, and the only motivation for him to live is to wait aimlessly for news from Marlene. If there is no news about his brother, Joel might really give up on himself and do something extreme.
Tess couldn’t help but feel a little distressed when she saw Joel like this. After all, Joel was a good man who had never abandoned his conscience.
At this moment, Joel was sitting there with lifeless eyes.
The smuggled items this time were some medical drugs. It was said that a riot broke out in an isolation zone not far from Kansas City. Although it was suppressed by the Disaster Response Agency, many soldiers still died every day due to lack of medicines.
The government forces’ medical supplies will only be used to treat the Disaster Response Agency’s own people, while civilians and rebels affected by the conflict can only rely on black market drugs to maintain their lives.
Although this batch of drugs is priceless, the more important purpose is to save those helpless resistance organizations.
The purpose of these smuggling gangs in Thailand to do this business is also because of this, so they choose to take the risk.
When the time came, Joel set off as promised. He did not choose to say goodbye to Tess before leaving. Tess had no choice but to arrange her men to send Joel and his group out of the city.
With the guards turning a blind eye, Joel and others successfully left Kansas City.
It was curfew time, and the scene outside the quarantine zone at midnight was the most eerie.
Everyone scattered and went to their own destinations, and Joel had to act alone because he had no acquaintances.
Joel checked the pistol Tess had prepared for him and walked into the abandoned city alone.
After several smuggling skills, Joel has also developed his own safe route.
This was also the path that his predecessors had taken him on. Although he occasionally encountered some unexpected scattered zombies along the way, they were not enough to threaten Joel’s safety.
Joel quickly killed these guys with his sword and continued to move forward.
It didn’t take long for them to arrive at the gathering point, a hospital in the capital of Kansas.
This is also the base of a group of survivors, but they do not belong to any organization. Firefly, Disaster Response Bureau, and Resistance Organization can all get medical treatment or trade here as long as you have valuable enough trading items.
After losing the support of government forces, the Disaster Response Agency was unable to wipe out this group of survivors and could only slowly get used to this balance.
Tess had already arranged everything in advance. When Joel arrived at the hospital, he showed the guard the certificate that Tess had given him in advance.
Joel just said, “Man, I’m here to pick up the goods.”
The guard looked at Joel’s ID and checked the number on the manual.
The guard pointed to a small hut nearby and said, “Hey, go over there and get your stuff. You have to leave your pistol with me. I’ll return it to you when you get out.”
Joel didn’t think much about it. After all, it wasn’t the first time he encountered such a rule. Joel simply took out his M1911 from his pocket and placed it on the guard’s desk.
The guard couldn’t help but praise, “M1911, I love this gun. I have to say that this model is hard to find nowadays.”
Joel ignored the guard and walked straight into a small hut nearby.
Looking at the mountain of medicines, he showed the certificate to the guard beside him.
The guard checked the numbers and then said to Joel, “Here, this is your portion. 50 boxes of penicillin, 50 boxes of coagulation powder, and 20 boxes of hemoglobulin.”
Chinese name: Penicillin
Chinese alias: Penicillin
English name: benzylpenicillin
Penicillin is an important antibiotic with high efficiency, low toxicity and wide clinical application.
Its successful development has greatly enhanced the ability of human beings to resist bacterial infections and led to the birth of the antibiotic family. Its appearance has created a new era of using antibiotics to treat diseases.
After decades of improvement, penicillin injection and oral penicillin can treat pneumonia, meningitis, endocarditis, diphtheria, anthrax, etc. After penicillin, antibiotics such as streptomycin, chloramphenicol, oxytetracycline, and tetracycline have been continuously produced, enhancing human ability to treat infectious diseases.
But at the same time, some bacteria are becoming more and more resistant to drugs. To solve this problem, researchers are currently developing more potent antibiotics, exploring how to prevent bacteria from acquiring resistance genes, and developing antibacterial drugs using plants as raw materials.
Penicillin antibiotics are very low in toxicity. Since -lactams act on the cell walls of bacteria, and humans only have cell membranes but no cell walls, they are less toxic to humans. Except for causing severe allergic reactions, their toxicity is not very obvious at normal dosages.
Before using this product, an intradermal test must be performed. Penicillin allergy test includes skin test method (referred to as penicillin skin test) and in vitro test method, among which intradermal injection is more accurate.
Skin tests themselves are also somewhat dangerous. About 25% of patients who die from anaphylactic shock die from skin tests.
Therefore, adequate emergency preparations should be made when performing skin tests or injecting medications.
When changing to a different batch of penicillin, the skin test needs to be repeated. Dry powder can be stored for many years without expiration, but injection and skin test solutions are unstable and fresh preparation is preferred. Moreover, for patients with renal excretion and poor renal function, the dosage should be adjusted appropriately. In addition, local application has many chances of sensitization and bacteria are prone to develop drug resistance, so it is not recommended.
Hemoglobin is abbreviated as HGB or Hb. Hemoglobin is a special protein that transports oxygen in red blood cells and makes blood red. It is composed of globin and heme. The globin part is a tetramer composed of two pairs of different globin chains (a chain and chain).
The International System of Units is now widely used, with the number of grams of hemoglobin per liter (1,000 milliliters) of blood as the standard. The use value of hemoglobin is similar to that of red blood cells. The increase or decrease of hemoglobin can refer to the clinical significance of the increase or decrease of red blood cells.
There are several therapeutic effects corresponding to the symptoms:
Various anemias (such as aplastic anemia, iron deficiency anemia, sideroblastic anemia, megaloblastic anemia, hemolytic anemia, thalassemia, etc.), massive blood loss (such as traumatic bleeding, surgical bleeding, postpartum bleeding, acute gastrointestinal bleeding, chronic blood loss caused by ulcers, etc.), leukemia, postpartum, chemotherapy, hookworm disease, etc.
Thrombin lyophilized powder
Similar to the ancient wound medicine, it is a sterile lyophilized product of thrombin extracted from cow blood or pig blood and activated for oral or local hemostasis. The potency of each 1mg should not be less than 10 units. The thrombin content should be more than 80% of the labeled amount.
Used for hemostasis of small blood vessels that are difficult to ligate during surgery, gastrointestinal bleeding, and traumatic bleeding.
These three types of drugs are basically the key medicines for treating gunshot wounds.
Joel began to pack the drugs into a plastic box, divided it into three small boxes and stuffed them all into his backpack, just enough to fill it up.
Seeing this, the guard couldn’t help but complain, “Brother, it looks like this is your first time to transport so much cargo. Others don’t have as much as you. It looks like you can earn at least 3,000 supply cards this time based on the current prices.”
Joel simply smiled and didn’t pay much attention.
Joel came to the guard’s position with a backpack on his back. Looking at the guard who was still demonstrating his M1911, he spoke.
“Okay, you can give it back to me now,” Joel said.
The guard said reluctantly, “Hey, how about this, I have three military M92s, how about I trade them for your 1911?”
Joel shook his head and refused, “Okay, this belongs to someone else, I can’t make the decision, give it to me, I have to go.”
Seeing this, the guard had no choice but to return the pistol to Joel.
Seeing Joel was about to leave, the guard continued, “Hey, buddy, if you have a chance in the future, remember to get me a 1911. I won’t treat you unfairly.”
Joel could only pretend he didn’t hear anything as he walked away. After all, he didn’t even know the guy’s name. But this guy was quite interesting.
Joel set out again. The backpack on his back was not very heavy. Apart from being a little clumsy, there were no problems. It was much easier than moving bricks at the construction site.
Some unscrupulous bosses would rather spend less money than rent machines, and choose to pay people to move these bricks manually. These bricks are not small, and they are not the small bricks in Eastern countries. Of course, this is off topic.
All Joel was thinking about at the moment was to finish this job as soon as possible so that he could return to the community. Otherwise, those damn guys would not see me and would cause trouble for Bob again.
Chapter 116: Survivor Joel (Part 2) (Old Version)
Along an unknown highway, there are many small, uneven dents on the old road, which are traces of vehicles passing by frequently over the years.
A young elk was lying on the side of the road, with a few zombies beside it enjoying its hard-earned lunch.
He was chewing every piece of meat he had torn from the elk with big mouthfuls.
I don t know whether zombies are still living creatures. If not, they know hunger, are organized, and are driven by instinct.
If you were to say so, they had no idea what was going on. They just ate meat without restraint. Their stomachs were already bloated and they looked like human beings, but they were still wolfing down the food.
This scene happened to be seen by Joel who was passing by.
Joel was walking on the road with a backpack on his back, and the zombies didn’t notice him passing by.
Joel just watched from afar and continued moving forward, not knowing whether all this was God’s punishment or a catastrophe that mankind had to go through.
One thing that Joel could never accept was why it had to happen in his lifetime. Joel was always confused because his life was already very miserable, with poor academic performance and no success in his career.
God always likes to play a joke and give a fatal blow to every citizen like himself who lives like a dog at the bottom of society.
After leaving the Kansas City military quarantine zone, I have seen many such zombies along the way. They are like animals, as if they have returned to nature. The people inside the wall seem to be different.
No one knows whether the zombies can communicate with each other, and no one knows whether the zombies will establish a civilization after many years.
Joel and all the living people know that this is a long war, a war between the living and the living dead.
Joel walked along the road and came to a military checkpoint not far away. It could be seen that unlike the previous times when he smuggled here, this checkpoint had been abandoned. It was not because of the zombies that it fell, but it was simply evacuated.
Joel could only take a break here, and he realized that this time the resistance army had indeed caught the Disaster Response Agency off guard, and all the outer outposts had to be withdrawn back to the quarantine zone to provide assistance.
You must know that no matter how big the difficulties in the quarantine area are, you cannot easily move the outer guard posts. The quarantine area without the outer guard posts is like losing your eyes. You can’t see or realize the danger at all. If a zombie swarm attacks, there will be no time to make any preparations and deployments in advance.
Joel had come here with the main force when he was smuggling last time. If you walk ten kilometers north of this checkpoint, you will probably reach the Bracken Military Isolation Zone.
It was a military isolation zone set up by the Disaster Response Agency and the 2nd Marine Division when the disaster occurred.
Although Lieutenant General Bracken and his 2nd Marine Division evacuated afterwards, the concrete walls they built and the excellent equipment they left behind made the disaster response bureau managing the quarantine area incredibly powerful. The community’s protection and safety capabilities were also very guaranteed.
Joel ate some dry bread that Tess prepared for him and drank some water before continuing on his journey.
When we arrived at the Bracken Military Isolation Zone, we could already see that tremendous changes had taken place here.
The contact person had been waiting for a long time.
There were countless corpses hanging at the city gate, and they all seemed to be soldiers from the Disaster Response Bureau.
Looking at the sentries dressed as militia standing guard at the city gate.
Joel couldn’t help but ask curiously, “It seems that the regime here has been completely taken away by the rebels, right?”
The people on the street looked at Joel and hurriedly sighed, “Hush, what do you mean by seizing power? This is called a successful revolution. If others hear you say this, you will be dead.”
The contact person is also an old acquaintance here. His name is Joseph. He is a former member of the Book Union. The leader of the resistance here is also a former member of the Book Union.
Joseph said to Joel cautiously, “Well, my friend Joel, things are not as good as before. We have seized power and are freer, but you should be more careful with your words in the future. The leader doesn’t like you white people as much as I do.”
Joel was too lazy to pay attention to these things that had nothing to do with him. He waved his hand and said, “Let’s not talk about it. Let’s talk about business. Did you bring the supply card?”
Joel said as he put down his backpack.
And carefully took out three plastic boxes from it.
Seeing this, Joseph also took out Joel’s supply card and handed Joel a booklet.
Joel took it and fluently wrote his name in the column corresponding to his number, then took the bundles of supply cards on the table.
Supply cards also have face values. The blue-sided ones are more valuable than the green-sided ones. Four bundles of 100 blue-sided supply cards can be exchanged for 40 bundles of green-sided supply cards, which also saves a lot of space.
“Just four thousand?” Joel asked Joseph again and again.
Joseph also said, “Four thousand. This is the price our boss agreed with Tess. Your share is worth four thousand.”
Joel asked in disbelief, “Why do I remember Tess saying that my work is worth five thousand?”
“Joseph, you are such a jerk. Even though you have seized power, you can’t treat me like a fool. I have helped you a lot in the past. Is this how you treat me?”
Joseph’s face became uglier as Joel spoke more.
I could only take out another bundle of blue supply cards and draw out a few, probably about 10 or 20 cards, and give the rest to Joel.
“Four thousand eight, brother, you have to let me earn some as well. It’s not easy for me either.” Joseph hurriedly apologized with a smile.
Joseph must have known Joel’s methods, and he really didn’t expect Tess to specifically mention the price this time.
After Joel accepted the embezzled bundle, he said this with a displeased face.
“Alright, I’m not someone who can’t talk, but you kid, 4,800 is 4,800, and the rest is for me to get some food and water. I’ve lost a lot on the way, so 200 is 200.”
Joseph also knew that Joel couldn’t afford to lose, so he readily met Joel’s request and asked his men to get a few sandwiches and a few bottles of purified water, which he then respectfully handed to Joel.
Joel put the supplies back into the bag and seeing that it was still early, he decided to gossip a little about what was going on inside the quarantine zone.
“Tell me about that, bro. How did you deal with those guys in the Disaster Response Bureau? I can’t imagine how you managed to take over the power by dealing with those tough guys.”
Joseph looked at the dead bodies of the Disaster Response Bureau soldiers hanging on the city wall and said to Joel, “Hey, what a coincidence. I don’t know how, after the first uprising of the rebels failed, the police station and the Disaster Response Bureau started arguing with each other. Then they started fighting. In the end, it was not just a matter of firing guns. Tanks and armored vehicles all started fighting. In the end, our leader took over the power in one fell swoop.”
Joel, who was drinking mineral water, almost spit out a mouthful of water and choked and coughed.
“Ah?” Joel took a long time to recover. It was hard for him to imagine such a bloody plot. It was even more outrageous than a TV drama.
“Why? Why did they start a quarrel?” Joel asked
Joseph just sighed and patted the box that Joel brought.
He replied, “What else could it be? Medicine. After we captured the quarantine zone, there were countless weapons and ammunition in the warehouse, but medicine really cost me my life. It was said that during our first uprising, both sides suffered heavy casualties, and the two gangs from the Disaster Response Bureau and the Police Department fought over medicine. Neither side wanted the other to take more medicine. In the end, isn’t that what happened?”
Joel tried to imagine the scene. “What a pity! Those tanks and armored vehicles are really good things.”
Joseph slapped his thigh and sighed, “That’s right, the city is full of wreckage. After we seized power, we only found two tanks that were still operational and two armored vehicles that were left.”
Joel continued, “What happened next?”
Joseph looked at Joel and continued to answer, “What happened next? What a ghost story it was. With such a big commotion, it naturally attracted all the zombies with good hearing within the area.”
“We, the resistance army, used the weapons and equipment in the armory to resist for three days and three nights. Fortunately, we had enough weapons and equipment, and the concrete outer wall was strong, so there was no problem.”
After Joel heard the whole story and satisfied his curiosity, he was ready to set off.
Try to find a shelter on the road before dark.
Joel had other considerations for not spending the night in the Bracken military isolation zone.
Now the Blanken Military Quarantine Zone is under the leadership of a former Book Union member, which is quite dangerous and worthy of fear for the white Joel.
It’s not a racial issue, but Joel doesn’t like their so-called spirit. The red revolutionary spirit. That’s the red spirit that pure American people like Joel have hated for generations. They hate it and fear it.
After going around in circles, Joel decided to return to the military outpost not far from Bracken to spend the night and reorganize.
After all, the place was empty now, so it wouldn’t be difficult for Joel to find a safe hiding place nearby.
Joel said goodbye to Joseph. According to the convention, he could get 20% of the profit from the 5,000 supply cards on this trip. After all, it was a desperate smuggler like himself who was risking his life.
The other eighty percent is the financier’s own business. As for how much capital and profit there is and how to distribute it, those are issues that the financier should consider himself.
I made a profit of 1000 out of 5000, and Joseph took 200 as a kickback. So I only earned a supply card worth 800. At least I could pay the protection fee and live in the community within a short period of time after returning.
Thinking of this, Joel could only think about rushing to Kansas City as soon as possible, but the sky was slowly getting dark, and Joel could only spend the night in a small house near the outpost.
Joel had eaten and drunk enough before he set out. After setting up a glass warning trap at the bedroom door, Joel just lay down on the bed and prepared to rest.
Since the first time he was robbed, Joel has learned his lesson and knows to set up sound traps when resting in a temporary place.
He never leaves his gun even when he sleeps.
Chapter 117: Survivor Joel (Part 3) (Old Version)
Kansas City Military Quarantine Area
Midnight Heaven Interior
Seeing Joel coming, Tess quickly got up to check if there was anything wrong with Joel.
I checked everything carefully, and finally felt relieved.
“Don’t worry, I’m fine. I just feel a little uncomfortable along the way.” Joel said
Tess was silent for a while before she spoke, “One team didn’t come back. No one knows where they are. We followed their route to look for them, but we only found their backpacks and a lot of blood.”
Joel sighed and said, “There’s nothing strange about this. It’s just that in this world, besides us and the government forces, there are many people who are slowly becoming inhumane. It’s just that when something like this happens, I can only express my regret for them.”
Tess nodded and responded, “Yes, after their families found out, they seemed to have been prepared for it. This is what our business is like. We gamble with our lives by handing them over to the god of death.”
Seeing Tess sitting back in her chair.
Joel then took out the four thousand supply cards from his backpack. He then continued, “The Bracken Military Quarantine Zone no longer exists. It has now become an unmanaged, no-man’s land. You must be extra careful when smuggling in the future.”
Of course Tess understood what Joel meant by this, but she had to do it because she was in this position. The people under her were relying on these smuggling ways to make money to support themselves.
As supplies become increasingly scarce, the prices of materials in the quarantine zone will only get higher and higher. They are all for survival. When they can no longer survive, conflicts between the people in the quarantine zone and the Disaster Response Agency are inevitable.
Tess and her group of smugglers belong to the same category as Joel. They are people who will do anything to survive when they are forced to that point.
Joel wisely left the pistol and bullets behind, and then prepared to leave Midnight Heaven Bar.
After all, if you carry weapons in the quarantine area, you may be found by the patrol team, which is tantamount to seeking death. Now the Firefly Organization has caused the Disaster Response Bureau to be in a panic.
Anyone who behaves strangely will be treated as a member of the Firefly Organization and arrested and interrogated for a few days.
Joel left the Midnight Paradise Bar and headed back to his home. Along the way, he thought of taking a detour to see what Bob was thinking.
Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the street corner, he saw a few thugs looking for trouble with Bob.
“Give it here, you old man. It’s a natural and old rule to pay for setting up a stall.”
I saw a few thugs trying to snatch today’s earnings from Bob’s pocket and beating him up.
Bob’s mouth was covered with dirt and blood. He didn’t care about it. He held the gangster’s hand tightly and shouted, “No, this is my wife’s life-saving money today. Do you have any humanity left?”
The gangster stared at Bob disapprovingly, and the strength in his hands increased a little bit. “Humanity? You talk to me about humanity, I only know that if I don’t get paid today, I will starve.”
“Fuck you!” Another thug on the side finally kicked the exhausted Bob to the ground.
The gangster looked at the wrinkled supply card he had snatched and was about to go up and kick it a few more times.
“Stop!” Joel finally caught up and shouted
When the hooligans saw that there was only one person coming, they thought it was the helper Bob called from somewhere, and were about to go up and teach him a lesson together.
Joel took out a brick from the corner of the road.
The group had no idea where Joel came from or how skilled he was.
He didn’t know whether he should act rashly or not, so he could only take out a knife from his pocket and try to scare Joel.
Only then did Bob recover with difficulty. Seeing Joel coming, he asked for help, “Joel, help me, these guys took away the supply card.”
The gangster said, “Hey, you old man, you owed money for so long, it would be fine if you didn’t pay it, but you dare to call for help.”
Joel then spoke up, “Brother, calm down. We don’t want to cause any trouble. Now that you have the supply card, why don’t you leave and pretend nothing happened, okay?”
The hooligans looked at each other and thought Joel’s suggestion made sense. They put away their knives and warned Bob on the ground, “Be careful, old man.”
When Joel saw them leave, he threw away the brick in his hand and helped Bob up from the ground.
It looked like Bob had been seriously injured, and even his breathing became weak.
“Joel, I can’t survive. I came out hoping to earn some supply cards, but I didn’t expect to be targeted by these guys. Not only did I not earn any supply cards, I also lost the supply card for my wife’s medical treatment.” Bob said
Joel patted the dust off Bob’s knees and buttocks, and then began to respond, “Well, forget it, I have some supply cards here, you can take them for emergency use first.”
My goodness! Bob looked at the stack of supply cards in Joel’s hand and estimated that the face value was about three or four hundred. He couldn’t help but be surprised.
“Oh my god, you got so many supply cards there, this is no joke.”
Joel could only comfort Bob while explaining, “Don’t worry about these. Take these supply cards and go take your wife to see a doctor. If you have no other options, come to me. It’s better to come here less often after you have these supply cards.”
Bob didn’t know what to say. Joel’s great kindness could not be explained in a few words.
Bob reluctantly accepted the supply card handed over by Joel. Knowing his own strength, he could only say to Joel, “Thank you, Joel. If it weren’t for you, I would have died here and no one would care about me.”
Joel smiled and said, “Hey, why are you talking about this? You took care of me when I came to Kansas City, so I should repay you now. Remember to keep these supply cards safe when you go back. I’ll go find Robert and pay off the debt owed to your and my supply cards, so you don’t have to worry about me anymore.”
Hearing that Joel was going to look for Robert, Bob couldn’t help but worry, “Joel, don’t do anything stupid. Robert is not a good person.”
Joel smiled, but still didn’t want to reveal too much to Bob, so he could only send Bob back to his home.
It was a long time before they walked several blocks to Bob’s house. It was also Joel’s first time as a guest at Bob’s house.
Bob’s family only has an old man who is about 50 years old and a teenage girl. According to Joel’s understanding, this little girl was taken in by someone on the road. She was forced to be separated from her father when the partition took place. Bob and his wife took her in out of pity.
The little girl’s name is Susan. She is a very sensible girl and very filial to Bob and his wife.
Two elderly people and one child like this live in this slum in the quarantine area.
Joel looked at the photo on the wall and couldn’t help but ask in confusion, “Who is the man in the photo? He looks quite young.”
Bob smiled and said, “Oh, that’s my son, Bob. He was serving in the army before the disaster. He was a military doctor in the 4th Parachute Regiment. After the disaster, we couldn’t contact him. We don’t know what happened to him. Maybe he’s dead.”
“The army.” When Joel mentioned this, he couldn’t help but think of his younger brother Tommy, whose life and death are now uncertain.
“Joel!” Seeing that Joel seemed a little distracted, Bob greeted him.
“Joel, are you thinking of any relatives or friends?”
Joel came back to his senses after seeing this, and then he said embarrassedly, “Nothing, I just thought of my brother.”
Susan on the side was also feeding Mrs. Bob medicine.
“Joel, thank you so much. I don’t know where you got these supply cards, but I can tell you’re not a bad guy. I can only wish you safety. What you did must have been very dangerous.” Bob said.
Joel was about to get up and leave, but suddenly he seemed to remember something and was about to tell Bob, “By the way, Bob, I remember Robert seemed to ask you for something last time and you didn’t agree to it?”
When Bob heard this, he remembered something and went into the inner room.
When the military isolation zone was first established, the Disaster Response Agency, the government army and the police department had been looking for relatives of soldiers. It was because Bob s family was serving in the army that the old couple were able to live in an isolation zone.
Relying on Doctor Bob’s service certificate, smuggling leader Robert got the news from somewhere and after hearing about this incident, he began to frequently find fault with Bob’s family.
Bob didn’t know what Robert wanted, but he knew that it was definitely not a good thing for Robert to take this thing.
Bob flipped through the documents for a long time before he took out the service certificate and handed it to Joel. He said, “Here, I don’t know what Robert wants this for, but if it can help you, Joel, it would be my honor.”
Joel looked at Bob’s voucher and didn’t say much. He declined, “I just want to inquire. Since this thing is so extraordinary, you should continue to collect it. Don’t worry about the rest.”
Seeing Joel leave, Bob didn’t say anything. He was just worried about his wife’s condition and prepared to go back to the inner room.
Joel, who is on the street, is ready to return to Midnight Heaven. Maybe Tess will know some inside information.
Joel soon returned to the entrance of Midnight Heaven. The guard at the door didn’t say much, but he was a little puzzled as to why Joel came here.
“Joel? Why are you back again? Where is Tess’s suit?” the bodyguard joked.
Joel couldn’t help but rolled his eyes at him and said, “You’d better keep quiet, or Tess will cause trouble for you again.”
This guy always tried to get some inside information out of Joel, but Joel was too lazy to pay attention to him. When he came to Midnight Heaven, he found out that an acquaintance had finally returned to Kansas City.
Chapter 118: Marlene’s Return (Old Version)
“Joel! Look who’s back.”
When Joel saw a familiar face, Tess was the first to greet him.
“Marin!” Joel exclaimed in surprise
I haven’t seen Marlene for a long time. This time when I came back, I could still see the changes in Marlene.
His skin has become darker due to the tanning, and his face has become more mature. The naive and kind-hearted people now have a little more difficulty to understand.
Marlene looked at Joel and said, “Yes, I encountered many twists and turns along the way, but I still came back.”
Joel could hardly hide his excitement at this moment, and almost forgot the purpose of his visit. He said, “It seems that you have encountered many interesting things along the way. I wonder if you can share them with us.”
Marlene was sitting on the side, and then she spoke, “There’s really nothing much to say. When I was leaving for Florida, I was caught by a group of bandits passing through Virginia. But I managed to escape with the help of a group of kind people.”
“In that case, why didn’t you continue your journey? Why did you choose to come back?” Tess asked.
Joel also wanted to know what happened to Marlene, so he chimed in, “Yeah, tell us about it.”
Marlene smiled and said, “You may not believe this, but I saw with my own eyes a person who was bitten by a zombie and he recovered in the end.”
Marlene’s words inevitably surprised Joel and Tess.
“Well, the Disaster Response Agency has said more than once that it wants to develop an antidote, but didn’t it come to nothing in the end? If such a thing really exists, wouldn’t everything have been solved long ago?” Joel wondered.
“It’s really unbelievable. If this is true, I really can’t imagine why such people exist. As far as I know, these smugglers of ours never escape any accident. Most of them would rather believe that they can survive by cutting off their hands and feet than believe that this thing can heal.” Tess said.
Marlene also replied, “It’s unbelievable, but I saw it with my own eyes. It was a miraculous cure. I heard that a secret organization within the government has always had an antidote. Now it seems that it is not groundless.”
“Another thing that compelled me to come back is that I seemed to have seen someone.” Marlene handed over a photo.
Joel took it and looked at it. It was about 80% similar to Tommy.
If it wasn’t a coincidence, it was most likely Tommy himself.
Joel couldn’t help but ask, “Where did you get this photo?”
Marlene said calmly, “This is an organization formed by the people who saved me. It’s called the Alliance and is located near Lincolnton in Richmond County, Georgia. I found this photo by accident. I remember you showed me a photo of your brother, so I hid this photo and wanted to bring it to you to see if this is your brother Tommy.”
Joe paused and looked at the photo above. This was taken by the Salvation Army’s spies in Lincoln Town. In the photo, Tommy was organizing troops fully armed, as if he was conducting some military activity.
Joel looked at him again and again before he said, “Yes, this should be my brother Tommy, but why did he end up in Georgia? And it seems that this guy has a certain level in that alliance.”
Joel couldn’t figure it out no matter how hard he tried. Of course, he didn’t know what happened to Tommy. He could only say that everything was arranged by fate.
“Alliance?” Joel muttered to himself
Tess and Marlene also knew that this news was indeed very important to Joel, so they let Joel figure it out on his own.
Tess did talk to Marlene about her future plans.
“So what are you going to do next?” Tess asked
Marlene said without any reservation, “Next I plan to return to Firefly’s headquarters and inform the organization of the discovery of the immune person. It is said that the organization has taken in many experimenters who were abandoned by the military quarantine zone at that time. They may know how to stop all this. If possible, it is time to end this farce.”
Tess thought for a moment, then said, “You have come such a long way this time, have you ever thought about how to get back to Firefly?”
“We’ll just have to take it one step at a time. I only know that the State Capitol is another base we have arranged for a long time. I don’t know if they can come up with any solution.” Marlene said
Tess continued, “Since the Disaster Response Agency took over the quarantine area, they have become much more sensitive to the public and any suspicious people. Is it dangerous for you to travel alone?”
Marlene didn’t want to think about these headaches anymore, so she turned around and said, “Let’s not talk about this anymore. Let’s talk about you two. How have you and Sarah been doing since I left?”
“Sarah…” Tess didn’t know where to start and could only look at Joel.
Joel was also hesitant and couldn’t explain it for a long time.
Marlene also realized something, “What happened to Sarah?”
Joel said, “Sarah, Sarah was killed by the Disaster Response Agency…”
“What!” Marlene stood up hurriedly.
“how so!”
Back when Joel first came to Kansas City
Joel, who had just said goodbye to Marlene, planned to walk around the streets and environment of Kansas City to get familiar with it.
At this time, Kansas City was still under the management of the government army and was in good order. All kinds of order facilities were very complete, and it could be said that everything was available. Living here also provided a temporary safe haven for the people who had escaped death.
Like the Wyoming quarantine zone, there are government notices posted here, hiring people in need to do physical labor, and they will still pay supply cards as compensation, but the amount is still pitifully small.
I don’t know how to describe it. As Joel and Sarah walked around the quarantine area, they had a feeling that the quarantine area was not as prosperous as it seemed on the surface. The people in the West District were already having trouble making a living, and everyone had spread word of mouth, subconsciously planning the West District to be a place where refugees and poor people gathered.
The reason why Joel chose to settle in the West End was because of his identity and the need to make money.
For smuggling, it is much safer to live in a low-key place. This West District is a mixed bag of people, with many gangsters and idlers. It can provide cover for Joel.
Joel and Sarah used their few remaining supply cards to buy some daily necessities and formally planned to settle in Kansas City.
Joel and Sarah were cleaning the house that day, but unexpectedly a group of unexpected guests came.
[Bang!] With a noise, the door was knocked open.
“Don’t move! Everyone in the room, squat on the ground obediently.”
Several fully armed SWAT police broke into Joel’s home.
The sudden scene left Joel confused. He hadn’t figured out what was going on yet, and subconsciously felt that his smuggling business had been exposed.
Joel was seen lying on the ground with his hands raised, looking up tremblingly at the group of armed men.
As the crowd peeled away, the leading woman came to Joel’s side.
“Are you Joel?” the woman asked
“Yes, sir, what are you doing? Have I broken any law?” Joel asked tentatively.
The woman waved her hand, and the special police next to her put away their weapons, but they showed no intention of withdrawing and just watched the conversation.
“Why did you sneak out of the Wyoming quarantine area and come here? Are you hiding from something?” the woman asked
Joel thought quickly for a moment, then tentatively answered. “No, I was targeted by a group of bandits in the Wyoming quarantine area, so I chose to leave for safety. However, the quarantine area stipulates that people can freely choose to leave and move to other quarantine areas. There is nothing wrong with this. I also came here from afar with my own ability.”
From Joel’s observation, he didn’t think that this group of people came to him for smuggling, so he made up this excuse on the spot.
The woman stared at Joel for a long time, but did not ask any more questions. She changed the subject and said, “I came to see you today mainly because for some reason, you are now under special care and can follow us to the Huamouton Special Military Isolation Zone, where there are the safest security facilities and the best resource supply. You can pack your things now and come with us.”
“Hua Mouton? No, I’m not going anywhere. I’ll just stay here.” Joel refused.
Although he didn’t know why, Joel had something more important to do here, which was to find Tommy. If he really arrived in Huamouton, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack to find Tommy.
Secondly, Joel also considered that no matter how good Hua Mouton was, with Joel’s identity, even if he went there, he would probably just be a temporary worker. It would be better for him to stay here and earn more supply cards through illegal smuggling, which would also allow Sarah to live a better life.
Seeing this, the adjutant beside him whispered in the woman’s ear, “Captain Thorne, this guy doesn’t know how to respect us. He is not as good as us…”
The two exchanged some opinions with their eyes.
Joel didn’t notice this detail either. He could only continue squatting on the ground without daring to look around.
The leading woman then said, “Joel, we’ll give you one more chance to think about it. If you refuse, we’ll have to take strong measures.”
Joel had no choice but to respond, “Okay, I’ll go with you.”
Seeing Joel compromise, everyone relaxed their guard and finally prepared to get up.
Joel acted quickly. The moment he stood up, he immediately pulled out the pistol from the waist of a nearby special police officer and held the police officer hostage.
“Sarah! Get behind me,” Joel yelled.
No one was aware of this sudden change, and by the time they reacted, Joel had already completed his long-planned plan.
“Fuck! Put down the gun, bastard.” The group of people immediately pointed their guns at Joel.
“Assholes, huh, I think you are the assholes, get out of my house now, or I will take his life.” Joel said.
Seeing Joel release the safety so resolutely and prepare to shoot, everyone was unsure. Although Joel could kill the police officer with his shot, Joel would also die. Maybe he could use the police officer’s body to block some bullets and then shoot someone present.
No one wants to die, so of course no one acts rashly.
The leading woman also sighed and said, “Well, since you insist so much, then we’ll go. I hope you don’t do anything stupid, or we won’t be able to let it go. Put down your gun now, and we’ll leave.”
The woman gave an order and all the team members retreated.
Only the adjutant and the woman were left at the scene, and they were considered hostages. Joel, his father and his daughter, and the other four people were confronting each other.
Chapter 119: Sarah’s Death (Old Version)
Joel hesitated for a moment, but finally released the hostage, but did not hand over the pistol.
The so-called Captain Thorne was true to his word and retreated.
Joel was also unsure about what actions they would take next, so he and Sarah hid behind the shelter in the cabin.
I don’t know how long it took. Just when Joel thought he was safe and just stood up, he felt a strange impact from his abdomen and fell to the ground.
The overwhelming pain slowly began to spread to every part of the body.
“Damn it! Sarah, run!” Joel used up his last bit of strength and will to say to Sarah who was paralyzed in the corner.
Then he closed his eyes unwillingly.
“Sarah, Sarah, Sarah no!”
When Joel woke up again, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, which made him grimace.
Looking at the strange room, Joel was also confused.
As if hearing some noise, an old man came into the inner room.
“You’re awake. Don’t move. The anesthetic has just worn off and it’s quite painful. Here, take this painkiller.” The old man came to the bedside, carrying the water and medicine he had prepared long ago and said.
“Who are you? Where am I? How is my daughter Sarah?” Joel began to panic.
The last moment I was conscious, I just remembered that I seemed to be shot, and I didn t know what happened after that.
“You are lucky, but your daughter is not as lucky as you.” said the old man.
“Sarah she…she…” Joel didn’t dare to utter that word.
The old man closed his eyes regretfully and nodded.
“That little girl was captured by that group of people and shot on the spot in front of the public on the grounds of stealing a gun and committing rebellion.”
These words made Joel look ashen and heartbroken.
The old man thought Joel would cry or even scream out of grief, but he didn’t.
Joel just stood there without blinking, and didn’t even take painkillers, as if the severe pain just now had no effect at all.
The old man had no choice but to put down the cup and quietly leave the room.
[Snap!] The sound of glass breaking was heard!
The old man also sighed helplessly, “Alas, fate plays tricks on us.”
When the incident happened, Tess also received a report from her informant. When she arrived at Joel’s new house, it was surrounded by the Disaster Response Agency and government forces. Tess didn’t know who Joel was and how he could have such a grand ceremony in the quarantine area.
As the group of guys left the room, Tess saw that there was a sniper aiming at Joel’s cabin not far away.
As for why a sniper was used, the only reason was probably that this group of people planned to use thermal imaging to kill Joel.
Tess looked at this scene, feeling increasingly anxious. The most terrible thing was that she couldn’t notify Joel.
I don’t know how much time has passed, but as the sniper rifle sounded, Tess knew that what was coming had finally come.
Not long after, the SWAT team rushed in again, grabbed Sarah and left the house, and Joel was also carried out on a stretcher.
It looks like there’s no hope.
Tess ordered her confidants to follow the group of people in SWAT uniforms, only to find out that these people were not insiders of the quarantine area.
After the operation was over, they left the quarantine area by helicopter, and Joel’s body was handed over to the Disaster Response Agency for disposal.
Tess’s heavy mood finally improved a little.
It took nearly 3,000 supply cards to bribe the person in charge and transport Joel’s body out.
As for why Joel was able to come back to life, it was not actually negligence on the part of that group of people. Joel was seriously injured and unconscious after being shot, and the order given to the Disaster Response Agency was to execute Joel.
I don’t know why they were in a hurry to leave or something, and they didn’t supervise the disaster response agency to carry out its work.
I have to say Joel is really lucky.
Tess immediately prepared Joel for surgery, and finally after using many advanced drugs, she brought Joel back from the brink of death.
After Tess did some simple processing, she hid Joel in the home of an elderly couple near their home.
While Tess was doing these things, the little girl Sarah was not so lucky. Sarah was dragged to the square that day and executed by firing squad.
Tess also tried to bribe the guys to get someone else, but it was too late.
In desperation, they had to give up. Fortunately, the father and daughter still managed to save one.
Joel didn’t know how many times he woke up and fell asleep again.
Anyway, it happened over and over again. Every time I woke up and thought about the fact that Sarah had left, I would be heartbroken. When I was tired and fell asleep, I would dream about every detail of my life with Sarah.
“I hereby declare that Joel has obtained the custody of Sarah.”
Joel vaguely remembered that when they divorced, he filed a lawsuit against his wife for the custody of Sarah.
When the judge announced the verdict, Sarah was overjoyed, while his ex-wife looked at him with resentment and contempt.
At this moment, Joel felt regretful and blamed himself for not fulfilling his duties as a good father.
After obtaining custody, Joel was busy day and night in order to make Sarah’s life better, and had no time to take care of Sarah’s daily life.
Fortunately, Sarah was also very sensible. She learned to take care of herself at a young age, and even took care of Joel in some ways after he had a hard day.
Joel now misses the days when his father and daughter would squeeze together at the dining table every morning to eat the donuts Sarah made with milk.
Although it was simple, it was the most delicious food Joel had ever eaten in his life.
At this time, the door was opened and a figure slowly walked into the room.
“Sarah?” Joel said in disbelief.
“Sir, you haven’t eaten for a long time. Uncle Bob asked me to bring you some food.” Susan said
As he watched the figure approach, Joel finally saw the person’s face clearly.
Joel said a little disappointedly, “Really? I’m not hungry. Thank you for your kindness.”
Susan put the food on the bedside table next to Joel.
“Sir, I’m not very good at talking, but I believe your daughter won’t want to see you giving up on yourself like this. Only when you are well fed and heal your wounds can you make those brutal guys pay the price.” Susan said in a low voice.
For some reason, these words made Joel feel that he should really cherish his life. Maybe God left him this life for revenge.
Thinking of this, Joel cheered up and began to try to accept this reality.
He picked up the plate and started eating in big mouthfuls to replenish his energy.
“Well done, very delicious.” Joel praised
“Yeah, if you like I can do it often, it’s worth your recovery.” Susan smiled
“Who is the Uncle Bob you just mentioned? An old man?” Joel asked.
“Yes, I was separated from my father, and Uncle Bob’s son was also missing, so they adopted me. Otherwise, I might still be begging on the street now,” said Susan.
Joel thought about it and realized that when he came to Kansas City, he did see many children who were separated from their families begging for supply cards on the streets.
I don t know if it was organized or not, but Joel rejected Sarah s suggestion to give them alms.
Thinking about it now, Joel was overthinking. It’s not a peacetime now. Those homeless people are not forced to sleep on the streets because they have no money or are addicted to drugs. The poor people now are really desperate. Of course, it is undeniable that there are some people with ulterior motives who take advantage of this to gain sympathy and profit.
But after this incident, Joel’s attitude towards the oppressed poor changed.
“Susan, can I call you that?” Joel asked
Susan nodded and said, “Of course, but I don’t know your name yet.”
“Me, just call me Joel.” Joel said
“Then I will call you Uncle Joel from now on,” Susan said happily.
“Well, okay, but it feels weird for you to call me uncle. It feels weird to call Mr. Bob, who is so much older than me, uncle.” Joel tried to make a joke.
Just then old man Bob came into the room and took over.
“It’s okay, just shout like that.”
It looked like Bob had been listening outside the door.
“Bob, thank you for saving me,” Joel thanked.
Seeing Bob coming, Susan tactfully took away the plate and left the room.
Bob waved his hands and smiled, “You think too highly of me. I’m just an old man waiting to die, and you are Miss Tess, the boss of a smuggling gang. I sent you here only because I used to be an old military doctor and I can help you change the medicine here. So you can stay here while you recover from your injuries. I took care of you only because I received the supply card. It’s not for any other reason.”
Joel knew that Bob said this to relieve himself of any psychological burden. But he didn’t say anything, just thanked him, “Anyway, thank you. It’s fate that we met. In the face of disaster, we should help each other. I will remember your kindness today, and I will repay you slowly in the future.”
“There’s no question of repaying me. As an old man, my only wish is to see my son again before I die. He has inherited his father’s business and is now serving in the army as a military doctor,” said Bob.
“It’s not easy. This damn disaster has taken away so many things,” Joel said.
“Young man, you are still young and you have a longer road ahead of me. I have experienced all kinds of life. During the war years, I was not as pessimistic as you. I only knew how to serve my country.” Bob responded.
Seeing this, Joel could only smile and said, “Sorry, I am showing off my skills in front of you. Well, it’s getting late. I need to have a good rest and get enough energy. It will also help with my recovery.”
Looking at Joel’s changes, Bob nodded with satisfaction and didn’t say anything else.
Slowly left the room.
Bob was walking alone on the empty corridor, whispering to himself.
I know all too well the pain of losing a child.
Chapter 120: Recuperation (Old Version)
After recuperating for a while, Joel’s injuries have recovered a lot. That night, Joel left Bob’s house and went to the bar, ready to look for Tess.
In the doomsday world, everyone needs a place to relieve stress and worries, and alcohol and marijuana are both wise choices.
The bar was filled with all kinds of people, including drunkards who came just to get drunk, exquisite women who came to attract attention, and temporary guards who were not eligible to be evacuated but came there to have fun.
All in all, on this night, this is a paradise on earth where one can escape from the world.
There are no rules or distinctions here, only countless people of all kinds who come here to have fun and indulge themselves.
Although they will return to their original faces when they walk out of the door, this place is worthy of the name Midnight Paradise.
The bandage on Joel’s abdomen was still on. After Bob changed the dressing several times, he knew that the wound was healing well.
According to Bob, this was the first time he had seen such a situation. Joel was very lucky. The bullet cleverly avoided all the ribs, internal organs and other organs. Such a coincidence is really rare.
Joel can really be said to be very lucky. Although the bullet hit the abdomen and passed through the body, it was just some simple flesh wounds and only slight damage to the internal organs. After two weeks of recuperation, he was able to get out of bed so quickly.
Joel knew that Tess had contributed greatly to his life, and he had been looking for an opportunity to talk to Tess.
While Joel was recovering from his injuries, government forces officially evacuated the quarantine area and handed over all follow-up work to the Disaster Response Agency.
Of course, this also includes the culprits who executed Sarah. The current Disaster Response Bureau has received a lot of benefits. The reason is that Tess has made a request and said that Joel is a capable subordinate of hers, so she asked the Disaster Response Bureau to turn a blind eye and treat Joel as if he was dead. This is good for both parties.
Joel arrived in front of the bar. The bartender had no idea what the man was doing there. His face did not look very good and he did not look like someone who came here to have fun.
“Hey, buddy, you don’t look like someone who likes this. How can I help you?” the bartender asked
“I’m here to see Tess,” Joel responded.
Joel sat on a high stool next to the bar, and people around him still noticed his actions.
Several people who had been in the dark came closer to Joel.
“You were sent by Robert. Do you want to die?” Several bodyguards whispered.
Joel was puzzled and asked, “What Robert? I don’t understand. I just came to see Tess and wanted to thank him in person and chat with him. Is this against the law? When did this law appear in the quarantine area?”
The bartender and the bodyguard looked at Joel’s outfit and asked tentatively, “Are you the man who was saved by Tess?”
Joel responded, “That should be the case. I’m afraid I would have lost my life long ago without Tess.”
The bodyguard then whispered, “In that case, follow me.”
The bodyguard ignored the hostesses who came to cater to him and led Joel through the narrow corridor, across the large dance floor, and then through the dancers’ dressing rooms before arriving at Tess’s office.
The bodyguard knocked on the door gently a few times, then gestured to the inside, “Boss, someone is looking for you. It seems to be the injured man.”
I heard some noise inside the house and soon the door opened.
Seeing Joel looking a little haggard, Tess hurried forward to support him.
The bodyguard was tactful and lent a hand. Joel entered the room and sat on the chair. The bodyguard then left the room and stood guard outside the door.
Tess didn’t mind it at all. Instead, she was interested in Joel’s actions. She quickly said, “It looks like your injury hasn’t fully healed yet. Why are you in such a hurry to come to me? Is there something wrong?”
Joel said in a somewhat unhappy tone, “Come on, Tess, you know why I’m here. You’ve sent people to Bob’s house more than once to ask what supplies are needed. Now don’t pretend you don’t know anything. You saved my life, so I should thank you, but you shouldn’t have kept it from me.”
Tess had known that Joel would be unable to hide this matter sooner or later, but she just didn’t know why Joel was so furious.
“I really don’t know the whereabouts of that group of people. It’s useless for you to force me. I only know that it was Robert and his group who had contact with them.” Tess lit a cigarette calmly and then said.
Joel’s voice became a little higher as he got angry, which made his stomach feel uncomfortable again. He had to calm down and continue to ask, “Besides Robert, who else might know where the government troops have withdrawn to?”
Tess took two puffs of her cigarette and seemed to have made a decision in her mind. She told the truth, “I don’t know, but there was a broadcast saying that the government troops have now withdrawn to several states in the northeast, and are ready to rely on their strong military force to defend several military security zones in Washington and New York. As far as we know, the infection is spreading very fast, perhaps so fast that we can’t even imagine it. It is rumored that many security zones were lost from the inside.”
Joel didn’t know what Tess meant by this, so he continued to ask, “Where are those guys who killed my daughter now? Tess, I beg you, you must tell me.”
Ever since Joel was enlightened, he has indeed become more open-minded. But every night, Joel can’t help thinking about it, and over time, his heart becomes extremely torn. He always says that he has let go of everything, but when there is no one around, Joel still can’t get over the hurdle in his heart for a long time.
“Well, I’ll tell you reluctantly. My men and I have very little information. I only know that the unusual group of armed elements are not permanent residents of the quarantine zone. I was outside your house that day and watched the whole process unfold.”
“After they beat you, they hurriedly took a helicopter and left. Later, my informant found out that they had gone to the Wyoming Safe Zone to look for you. But the place was already empty. After investigation, they found out that your ID was registered in Kansas City, so they came to Kansas City.”
As Joel listened, the situation at that time kept replaying in his mind.
According to that woman, she was specially arranged and selected to be the special military security zone to release refugees.
But fundamentally, Joel didn’t know why all this happened. There must be some reason that I didn’t know or couldn’t know.
To figure this out, we must find that group of people again, but unfortunately there is no way to trace them now.
Seeing that Joel was distracted, Tess stopped speaking and let Joel think about it by himself.
“So, you should think carefully about what you have overlooked. Maybe something insignificant is the key to this matter.” Tess reminded kindly.
Joel began to think about this problem, but he had no clue at all. After thinking about it, he still didn’t know what went wrong, why this group of people came to find him, and why they transferred him to Huamouton.
“Is there some conspiracy?” Joel thought.
Tess threw the cigarette into the ashtray and extinguished it, then continued, “Let’s put this matter aside for now. Tell me what your plans are next. Do you want to stay here or go look for that group of people?”
Joel responded, “I… I don’t know. Maybe I would like to find my enemy even more, but I don’t know where to start. As for Robert you just mentioned, I think I would like to try to contact him next.”
Tess interrupted Joel immediately upon seeing this. “You absolutely cannot do that. There are many of Robert’s spies around here. They should have noticed you. You are also one of mine. It would be disadvantageous for you to go to Robert rashly.”
Joel simply retorted, “Then what do you say?”
Tess patiently explained to Joel, “If you are willing to stay, you can do some chores for me first. I will have someone keep an eye on Robert and contact him when the time is right. Now that the government troops have withdrawn, the Disaster Response Bureau needs smugglers like us to do some work, so Robert is in close contact with the Disaster Response Bureau now.”
After hesitating for a moment, Joel agreed. “Okay, no problem.”
Tess then smiled and said, “Then go back and heal your wounds at Bob’s house first. I’ll contact you when I need you in the future. There’s nothing important in Midnight Heaven, so you’d better not come again.”
Joel looked at Tess, who seemed to be hiding something from him, so Joel simply stopped asking and stood up to leave.
“Wait!” Tess called out to Joel.
“Take these and solve your own life problems first. You can work and repay me later.”
Joel turned around and looked at the stack of supply cards on Tess’s desk, estimating there were dozens of them.
Joel also knew that he was very short of money, so he took it without refusing and put it in his pocket.
Before leaving, I did not forget to say thank you to Tess.
Tess saw Joel leave the room, and then she called the bodyguard in.
“Go and arrange for a few brothers to secretly keep an eye on Joel’s whereabouts. Don’t let him go to Robert alone.” Tess said
The bodyguard said with a look of disgust, “Is this necessary? This guy doesn’t look like a crazy person. He is alone without a gun or anyone else. He dares to go looking for trouble with Robert alone. Isn’t this courting death?”
Tess rolled her eyes at the bodyguard and said, “That’s why I asked you to send someone to keep an eye on him. Who knows what this guy might do.”
The bodyguard muttered, “I’ve never seen you care so much about our brother. Could this man be your old lover?”
“Fuck you, all that bullshit.”
The bodyguard felt more relieved when he saw Tess lose her temper, and hurriedly left the room to give his men instructions.
Tess was left alone, thinking about something.
Chapter 121: Robert (Old Version)
The time is now midnight in heaven
The three people in the office were looking at each other.
Obviously, Marlene’s mind has not yet come to terms with the death of Sarah, the innocent and lovely little girl.
“What happened next? What happened?” Marlene continued to ask.
Joel smiled calmly and said, “Later, haha, I survived until now. However, I was still very surprised that you could bring me news about Tommy. Thank you, Marlene.”
Tess was about to say something, but was interrupted by an uninvited guest.
The bartender came to report in a hurry, “Boss, it’s bad, Robert’s people are fighting with our people.”
“What? What happened?” Tess asked.
Joel and Marlene on the side also listened quietly.
The bartender took a few deep breaths before continuing to speak slowly.
“At the dock, at the dock, Robert has been holding a grudge against us for robbing a drug smuggling operation, and he just led his men to attack our people.”
When Kansas City was ruled by government forces, it had been trading with various urban quarantine zones. After the government forces withdrew, the Disaster Response Agency took over and has been in use ever since. The so-called dock refers to the place where trade goods are received or shipped, and the dock in Kansas City is a large automobile factory warehouse.
It has now become Kansas City’s material management center and is still controlled by the Disaster Response Agency.
Seeing this, Marlene, Joel, and the others didn’t bother to continue their story, and stood up and spoke to Tess.
“It seems that you need help. Let me go too. I also want to settle accounts with Robert.” Joel said righteously.
The look in Tess’s eyes when she looked at Joel was as firm as if she had made up her mind.
Without any hesitation, Tess gritted her teeth and agreed.
Marlene on the side also joked, “It seems that once I come back, God will arrange for the three of us to relive our old memories.”
Led by Tess, the group passed through the tunnel and came to the safe house in Midnight Heaven. It was filled with guns and ammunition. Although it was not as good as a gun store, it had all kinds of long guns and short guns. There were also some cheap civilian bulletproof vests, which were considered relatively luxurious equipment nowadays.
Meanwhile, at the dock, Robert was interrogating one of Tess’s fallen men.
Robert, who was almost forty years old, was smiling as he looked at the man who was tied up on the ground in front of him.
Robert, a bearded man, was smoking a cigar and yelling, “Hey, man, do you know me?”
The captive looked at the disgusting man in front of him. His mouth was full of black teeth, which was really disgusting. But now he could only spit to the side helplessly and said contemptuously, “Robert, don’t eat the sour radish.”
Robert looked at the man in front of him, but he was not angry. He just continued to smile slyly. The men beside him didn’t know what Robert was planning, so they could only watch helplessly.
I saw Robert groping in his pocket, and it took him a lot of effort to find a small black box.
“When Tess comes in a little while, give this to her and tell her I’m waiting for her reply.”
The captive man was confused and didn’t know what Robert was doing. Shouldn’t he kill himself in this situation?
Why did he let himself live and even deliver a message to Tess?
After Robert finished speaking, he waved his hand, and his men beside him finally took action.
Before the captured man could react to what was meant, he was knocked to the ground with the butt of a rifle by the man behind him, and fell unconscious.
And an hour later
Tess and Joel and their group of hastily assembled team slowly arrived. Looking at the corpses and bloodstains on the floor of the warehouse, Tess didn’t care how calm she was.
Thirty or forty people surrounded the entire warehouse, but they did not find any trace of Robert and his gang for a long time.
Tess then carefully entered her warehouse with everyone else. Looking at the tragic deaths of many of her men, Tess’s heart was bleeding. She had been running the business for so many days, but Robert’s act had greatly reduced her strength.
“Boss! There’s a survivor here, it looks like Tosh.” one of his men shouted.
Tess didn’t have time to sigh and rushed forward to check. Several brothers helped the unconscious Tosh on the ground and untied the ropes that tied his hands. Only then did they wake Tosh from his coma.
“Tosh! Tosh! How are you?” Tess came forward and asked.
Tosh slowly opened his eyes, the back of his head still hurting. It took him a while to comprehend the current situation.
“Damn it, Robert, this really hurts.” Tosh stood up and rubbed the back of his head.
Tosh stood up and continued slowly, “I’m sorry, Tess, I was careless and didn’t notice Robert’s sudden attack. All the brothers died, and the goods were stolen by Robert.”
Tess carefully observed Tosh and was relieved when she found that he had no other injuries. Then she continued, “It’s good that he’s okay. It doesn’t matter if he’s the one who’s okay. As long as he’s alive, there will be plenty of opportunities for revenge.”
Marlene, who had been watching from the side, didn’t understand the situation and didn’t intend to interrupt.
I just felt secretly strange in my heart. Why did the other party attack but leave only this one person alive? It was really unbelievable.
Marlene looked at the battlefield, which was mostly filled with pistol shells. She had to admit that the fighting power of Tess’s men was pitifully low.
Not only are their numbers small, but their equipment is also vastly different from that of the Lincoln Town Alliance.
I don’t know why, if it weren’t for returning to the Firefly Organization and bringing the news of the immune people to the organization, I would really miss the days in Lincoln Town a little bit. That small town really seems to have some kind of magic, and the leader named Ada is really desirable.
After a long time, Tosh handed Robert’s words and things to Tess, and Tess was stunned for a moment, then took the things.
At the moment, this warehouse might no longer be able to be used to store supplies, so Tess and her group had no choice but to decide to leave first.
The big guys began to scatter in groups of two or three.
Tess then realized that Joel had not been seen in the crowd for a long time. At Marlene’s signal, she came to a corner outside the warehouse.
Joel was not idle either. Since entering the battlefield, he has been paying attention to the details of the surrounding environment. Just when Tess and Tosh reunited, Joel came to the outfield alone and got a lot of useful clues.
At this moment, Joel was drawing his guess about the entire raid with a wooden stick next to a low wall.
Marlene and Tess walked closer and discovered what Joel was doing. Seeing Joel’s actions, the two did not disturb him, but just watched silently from the side.
It was not until a long time later that Joel stopped what he was doing, and Tess finally asked, “What’s wrong? Did you find anything?”
Joel replied without even looking up, “Not at the moment. It seems Robert was well prepared. This raid must have been planned for a long time. The entire battlefield does not seem to have much entanglement. If Robert had not made accurate arrangements, he would not have been able to resolve the battle so easily.”
Tess sighed and said, “I know that both of you suspect that there is something wrong with Tosh who managed to survive, but I can guarantee that Tosh is absolutely trustworthy and there is no way she could be Robert’s spy. I think there must be a problem somewhere else, which allowed Robert to take advantage of it.”
Seeing this, Joel didn’t say much. He just stood up and brushed the dust off his butt.
Joel said, “What is that black box? Why do you have such an unusual reaction?”
Tess also laughed and said, “Well, it’s a long story. This was an impulse decision I made at the time. When the government and the Disaster Response Agency established the safe zone, they signed an agreement with me and Robert.”
Marlene was also curious and asked, “Oh? What kind of agreement is this? So mysterious.”
Tess also continued slowly, “It’s nothing. So much time has passed and the government troops have already withdrawn. It’s okay to tell you, but I still hope you can keep this not-so-secret secret.”
“At that time, the government army had just taken over the community and was in urgent need of some people to maintain the underground order in the safe zone. Robert, I and some other people decided to take this job. We wanted to give it a try, but we didn’t expect the military to quickly agree to our request and approve the first batch of weapons and material supply cards. I used this batch of materials to find a lot of refugees and organize my own underground forces.”
“But the good times didn’t last long. With the delivery of the third batch of supplies, the government forces began to give us some additional orders.”
Joel and Marlene couldn’t help but interrupt curiously, “Strange order?”
Tess ignored their curiosity and continued helplessly, “Yes, I remember Tosh was involved at the beginning. It was a batch of mysterious boxes. We didn’t know what those things were, but we were always curious why the army didn’t use airplanes to transport them but chose land instead. Tosh and I followed the accompanying army to transport these things to St. Petersburg, and that was the end. As for the subsequent military, it never mentioned this matter again. With the fourth funding, the army also evacuated the safe zone.”
“Petersburg? I remember that the first large-scale uprising of Firefly took place there. Although it ended in failure, after hearing what you said, I think there must be something fishy going on.” Marlene also added, recalling.
Joel began to interrupt and said, “It seems that you are in trouble. Robert gave you this thing now, so it must have a special meaning.”
Tess nodded. “Yes, although the fourth batch of supplies was sent out, it was not delivered directly to us. For some reason, the supplies stopped halfway and only gave us a coordinate. It was said that whether we could get it depended on our own ability. Robert must have wanted to take my share for himself, so he launched this raid.”
Although Tess explained the confusion, Joel and Marlene also understood the ins and outs of this action.
“Now that things have come to this, let’s go back to Midnight Heaven and make other plans,” Marlene suggested.
The three of them seemed to have reached a consensus, and this was the only way to go for now.
Chapter 122: Departure (Old Version)
Kansas City
After the group returned to Midnight Heaven, Tess did not take any other actions against Robert. Although Tess’s inaction made many of her subordinates somewhat dissatisfied, after all, Tess’s gang was now weak, and it was not a wise move to rashly go to war with Robert’s gang.
Afterwards, Tess still relied on her wealthy family background to find a group of new members to join her gang, which allowed her smuggling gang to remain active.
Marlene only rested briefly in Kansas City for a few days. After replenishing the necessary supplies, she continued on her journey to find fireflies.
The news that Marlene brought back was extremely confusing for Joel. On the one hand, it was Sarah’s old grudge, and on the other hand, it was the latest news about his brother.
Joel knew that if he didn’t look for his brother as soon as possible, the time would get longer and longer, and his brother might meet him again by chance.
“Forgive me, Sarah, I have to go.”
Under Sarah’s tombstone, Joel was sitting alone with his eyes closed as if he was confessing something.
This grave was also buried by Tess’s people afterwards. Joel, who was seriously injured and unconscious, didn’t even have the time to take a last look at Sarah before she was buried.
On weekdays, every time Joel smuggled back to the quarantine area, as long as he was not setting up a stall, he would often come here to sit and talk to Sarah alone.
Joel did this because he couldn’t let it go. Every night when he closed his eyes, the scenes before Sarah’s death would appear before his eyes. Only when he talked to Sarah in the morning did he feel less guilty. If he was lucky, he could occasionally get a good night’s sleep.
“It’s better to leave. After a while, I will be able to let it go.”
It was unknown when Tess came to his side. He saw Tess bending down and giving Sarah a bouquet of flowers, then turning around to face Joel.
Joel looked up at Tess, not knowing what was going on. After a long while, he slowly said, “You know?”
Tess nodded. “Yes, he informed my men of your farewell to Mr. Bob and his family last night, so I knew about it.”
Joel didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “Hey, how could I have forgotten about this? I forgot that he had such a relationship with you.”
Tess asked righteously, “So, if it weren’t for Bob, you were going to just walk away without notifying me?”
“Tess, ah, how can I say it? I just don’t know how to express it. I regard you as my best friend. Since Sarah left, I can’t bear to see the pain of separation from my beloved. But I have to set off to find Tommy, the sooner the better. I don’t know how to deal with this awkward relationship between us.” Joel explained.
“Awkward relationship?” Tess laughed.
Joel looked at Tess who was staring at him, expecting what would happen next. Joel felt embarrassed to continue talking, so he turned his head away and began to arrange the flowers in front of Sarah’s tombstone.
Tess was also a little happy, but she was not good at speaking, so she finally said, “Okay, I understand, but I hope you can promise me that you will live well and remember to come back to see me if you have the chance.”
After saying this, Tess turned around and prepared to leave. It was enough for Tess to know Joel’s feelings.
“Tess!”
Joel’s call interrupted Tess’s steps.
In a few seconds, Joel’s big hands turned Tess’s body to face him.
“Tess, this is the address Marlene gave me. If I go there this time and find my brother, maybe I will come back, maybe I will settle down there. But if you have any difficulties, you can go there to find me, even if I’m not there. Marlene told me that the leader there is a very good guy, and he has enough troops under his command to ensure the safety of the people.” After Joel said this, he handed Tess a note.
The address of Lincolnton is clearly recorded above.
Tess looked at Joel’s face. This was the first time she saw Joel at such a close distance, and Tess couldn’t help feeling a little embarrassed.
He quickly turned around and said, “Who are you looking down on? I will get rid of Robert sooner or later. If anyone needs your help, go quickly. The sky is still so clear, but it may rain heavily soon.”
Joel looked at Tess, who was a little incoherent, and smiled with satisfaction. To Joel, those words just now were tantamount to a confession, but Joel didn’t know what Tess thought.
Joel said goodbye to Tess and turned around to leave without any burden in his heart.
Tess knew in her heart that for an introvert like Joel, his actions just now were tantamount to expressing his feelings to her. Tess looked at Joel’s departing figure, and the note in her hand was tightly clenched in her palm.
Just like that, the two of them began to go their separate ways in front of Sarah’s grave, pursuing their own goals.
Joel came to the market and used all the supply cards he had to buy a large amount of food and fuel.
Supplies in the quarantine zone are becoming increasingly scarce. What s different from the beginning is that fuel used to cost 5 supply cards per barrel, but now it has risen to 30 supply cards per barrel.
Fortunately, Joel’s family background is not poor.
But as Joel was making a big purchase, he was noticed by a pair of eyes in the dark.
After a long time, Joel was driving a pickup truck out of the city. When he arrived at the city gate, the sentry looking at a truck full of supplies was no longer surprised. With the rise in prices, there would be several people moving their families out of the quarantine area every day.
The guard looked at the man in front of him and began to speak righteously.
“According to the new law issued by the quarantine zone, all people who move out now have to pay taxes. It seems like you don’t know this rule?”
The sentry spoke to him with a contemptuous look and tone. Joel was also confused, and felt that the guard seemed to have taken the wrong medicine. But it was obvious that Joel expected that this was just a disguised blackmail.
“How many supply cards do you need?” Joel asked.
The guard laughed and said, “Look at how poor you are. Your entire fortune is not even worth 300 supply cards. What are you going to pay with? You’d better get out of here. Come back when you have more.”
Joel said unhappily, could this guy have known something in advance?
Because there was a 300-value supply card left in Joel’s car, which he hid for emergencies.
Joel just smiled and said, “Tsk, it’s just a 300 supply card, here you go.”
The guard’s eyes widened as well, and before he could react, three stacks of supply cards were thrown in front of him.
It seems that I was wrong today. This guy really is a person who never shows his true colors.
The guard quickly stood up and said, “No, no, no, you heard me wrong. I just said 400. You are still 100 short.”
Joel then realized that there was no such thing as a bullshit law and these guys were simply blackmailing him.
Joel had no choice but to continue pretending to fumble for the supply card, but he had already pulled out two Type 79 grenades from the passenger side locker.
Joel pulled out the safety pin and shouted, “Do you want more?”
The guards had never expected that the other party would take out such a pair of treasures, so they hid in the room in fear and shouted, “No more! No more! Please go away.”
Although the guards in the quarantine area have guns, unlike when the army was in charge, these guards are basically refugees who were temporarily recruited by the Disaster Response Bureau just to make a living. How dare they fight with others? Let alone let them fight, even if the zombies attack, I am afraid these guys will not be able to resist. They have already escaped as soon as possible.
As the guard pressed the switch.
The gate in the isolation area was slowly opened, and the two layers of 80 cm thick tempered doors were slowly opening to the left and right.
Joel then dropped the grenade and drove away.
As for those supply cards, they are no longer important. Just leave them to this mob. What I need is no longer these broken cards that people are fighting for. What I need is the goal of reuniting with my family.
It was not until Joel walked away that the guard poked his head out, quickly fell to the ground, and hid the three stacks of supply cards that had fallen under the table in the arms of his clothes.
Then he stood up and looked around to make sure no one noticed his actions, and then continued to stand guard as if nothing had happened.
Having made a fortune, the smile on his face was happier and brighter than ever before.
This is Kansas City today.
It was a short-lived end for Joel, but also a new beginning.
If the interior of the quarantine zone is a corrupt hell on earth, then the exterior of the quarantine zone is a Shura field where people are eaten without leaving any bones behind.
There were wandering zombies everywhere. Looking at the scenery outside the car window, Joel had become accustomed to it. This was not like a drive in peacetime. Joel always needed to be alert to small groups of zombies or any unusual traps on the ground.
The biggest enemy outside, besides the zombies, is the hunters who hunt living people.
Due to the large number of animals migrating or being eaten by zombies, it is really more valuable for hunters nowadays to hunt living people directly.
Firstly, there are no legal constraints, and secondly, saving lives is accompanied by unexpected gains.
This caused the hunter profession to change in nature without people noticing, and even gave rise to organizations whose purpose of survival was to hunt living people.
Thinking of this, Joel had unknowingly run dozens of kilometers. Joel, who was always alert, still heard the noise behind the sound.
Joel braked on the road and stopped the car, then began to check the vehicle.
Joel believed that what he just heard was definitely not an auditory hallucination, and there was indeed some movement in his car.
Joel took out the M1911 pistol in his arms and started checking the bottom of the car and the back seat until he came to the back of the pickup truck.
Joel vaguely remembered that he had not packed it like this before. Joel walked forward slowly and lifted the rainproof plastic sheet with caution.
“Why is it you!”
Joel exclaimed, thank goodness he didn’t shoot her at first as he mistook her for an enemy.
The woman in the car also looked at Joel with a little embarrassment.
The two of them just looked at each other, not knowing what to do.
Chapter 123: Susan (Old Version)
“Susan!”
“Hehe, Uncle Joel.”
“Alas, you followed after all.” Joel said regretfully.
In front of the pickup truck, Joel never expected that there would be such an unexpected guest.
Time goes back to last night
At Bob’s house, although Joel would return to visit from time to time after he recovered from his injury, the feeling of this last visit still felt weird.
Old Mr. Bob could also see that Joel was different from before and seemed to be worried. After some questioning, Joel told him that he was planning to leave.
“What? Uncle Joel is leaving?” Susan, who was standing by, couldn’t help but ask with curiosity.
Joel had no choice but to explain, “Yes, I am going to a distant place to look for my brother. It looks like I won’t be coming back to Kansas City in the short term.”
“That’s fine,” Old Bob nodded.
“In Kansas City now, supplies are becoming increasingly scarce, and prices are starting to rise more and more frequently. It would be nice to leave. If I were old enough to not be able to walk anymore, I would also want to take my wife away.”
Joel then took out all his savings from his backpack and continued to talk to Bob.
“Here are three thousand supply cards. I want to give them all to you. Treat your wife’s illness and buy some easy-to-store food for storage. It shouldn’t be a big problem for your family to survive another year or two.”
Susan, who was pouring tea, looked at the countless supply cards on the table and couldn’t help but sigh, “Uncle Joel looks so rich. I’m afraid Uncle Bob is seeing these supply cards for the first time, just like me.”
Joel smiled and touched Susan’s head. Susan was much older than his daughter, about 16 years old.
Bob knew that he was not the kind of person who would be polite. Since Joel was determined to leave, he gave the supply card sincerely. Instead of being polite, Bob was more worried about Joel’s old injury.
Joel’s injury has only been healed for more than 90 days, and his internal organs are still not as good as those of a normal person. He must avoid overwork.
After hesitating for a long time, Bob finally said it.
“Joel, I’ve already troubled you so many times. It’s embarrassing to mention this again, but I have to ask you for Susan’s sake.”
Joel was puzzled and said, “Bob, just speak frankly. We have been friends for a long time. Don’t you know my character? Just say whatever you want to say.”
Bob took a sip of tea, and after struggling for a moment, he said, “It is precisely because I know you that I am worried. I would like to ask you to take Susan, this good child, with you and help her find her family. My wife and I are already dying. If we continue to stay in the quarantine area, what will Susan do alone in the future? How will she survive?”
Joel hesitated and said, “Ah! Susan…”
Joel understood that Bob was worried that he would not be able to get over Sarah, but he was going to look for his brother alone, and he was not sure whether he would live or die along the way. How could he dare to take a helpless girl with him? If something unexpected happened, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.
“Hey, Bob, to tell you the truth, the place I’m going to this time is not some nearby city or quarantine zone, but a foreign land that requires crossing several continents to reach. I don’t know whether I will live or die on the way. I can’t even guarantee that I will survive safely. If you let me take Susan with me, and something unexpected happens, you will harm her.”
After listening to Joel’s answer, Susan didn’t know what to feel, but Susan left the living room with a blank expression.
Bob, who was sitting across from me on the sofa, thought that maybe Bob wasn’t thoughtful enough, so he just stopped talking about it.
The two sides continued chatting for a long time until the tea in the teapot was finished, and then they were ready to leave.
When Joel left, he finally asked the questions that were confusing him.
“By the way, Bob, why do you insist on drinking this stuff even though it tastes so bitter?”
Bob, who was just about to light his pipe, was stunned by this question, and then he finally couldn’t help laughing out loud.
“Hahaha, I thought you had drunk it before, you seemed to be enjoying it so much.”
Joel touched his head a little embarrassedly, as if he really wanted to know the answer.
Bob talked about that past event with a smile.
“I was born in 1955, the year my father had just returned to China. Yes, my father participated in the Korean War. Unfortunately, my father was captured by the Celestial Empire. During the period of captivity, they were treated well, but seeing the Celestial Empire soldiers living with them occasionally drinking this beverage called tea, I became curious.”
“My father felt the same as you and I the first time we drank coffee. It was bitter and hard to swallow. It was really hard for us to swallow since we were used to drinking coffee with milk. Later, my father became fascinated by this drink and became obsessed with it.”
“My father said that this was also taught to him by his captors. Some people drink this tea in two different flavors. Some people go from bitter to sweet, and some people go from sweet to bitter. This is life. We always have to go through bitterness to get sweetness. Some people still covet comfort after the sweetness and will return to bitter days.”
After listening to it, Joel seemed to understand something. But he couldn’t help but smack his lips and complained, “Hey, no matter how I drink it, it’s always bitter. Maybe I haven’t tasted the sweetness that belongs to me yet. Thank you for clearing up my confusion. It’s quite interesting.”
Bob nodded and said, “I understand. Once you get used to drinking tea, you will fall in love with it. It is said to be good for your health, but I don’t know if it’s true.”
Joel got the answer and was satisfied and ready to leave
Bob also stood up to see Joel off, and Susan then slowly walked back to the living room.
Bob looked at Susan as if he understood everything. He simply said to Susan, “Good girl, go ahead if you have made up your mind. Don’t worry about us old couple.”
The next day, Susan got a hint from Bob and waited near Sarah’s tombstone. Sure enough, Joel showed up. Due to Tess’s sudden appearance, Susan had to continue observing. Later, she followed Joel to the market and took advantage of Joel’s unpreparedness to get into his pickup truck.
Susan, who was sitting in the passenger seat, had been hungry all morning and began to eat the sandwich bread in big mouthfuls.
Joel was driving, reminding Susan to eat slowly. Joel also needed to constantly remind himself that the Susan in front of him was not Sarah, even though the scene at the moment was very similar to the scene when he drove to Kansas City.
After having a sip of water and having a full meal, Susan finally spoke, “Uncle Bob asked me to tell you that after you find your family, if you have time, please help me find my family. If you don’t have time, please let me stay by your side.”
Joel smiled awkwardly and said, “This old man is really good at joking. Don’t worry, as long as I’m alive, you won’t die before me. If you’re tired, take a nap. We still have a long way to go.”
After hearing Joel’s answer, Susan was finally relieved. She had thought that Joel would send her back or drive her away, but now she thought she was overthinking.
Susan looked at the scenery outside the window and asked curiously, “Are those guys who walk with a limp the zombies that adults talk about?”
Joel followed Susan’s gaze and answered subconsciously, “Yeah, yes. Those guys have no feelings or thoughts. They just wander around endlessly looking for food until they run out of energy and starve to death on the roadside or in the mountains and forests.”
“Oh, really? That’s great, so free.” Susan said, closing her eyes and falling into a deep sleep.
As time went by, it had been almost half a month since Marlene left.
On this day, Michonne and Sasha also paid tribute to the deceased Tyree in the cemetery.
Michonne has not been in good condition recently. Since she has been vomiting all the time, today, accompanied by Sasha, she came to Herschel’s hospital for a comprehensive examination. As expected, Michonne is now more than a month pregnant.
Michonne and Sasha also discussed it and decided that Sasha would resign from her position in the army first.
Michonne also takes a temporary leave until she gives birth to Tyreese’s offspring, and also the offspring of the family.
[Rick is the battalion commander of the first battalion, Darryl is the company commander of the first battalion, Tommy is the second company commander (formerly the fourth company), Jerry is the third company commander (a soldier from the Kingdom of God), and Glenn is the fourth company commander (an old subordinate of the Governor).
Community Guard Captain Lee and Morgan]Now Sasha’s Second Company is led by Second Battalion Commander Abraham, who is responsible for its training and daily work.
There is another thing worth being happy about during this period, that is, all the people from Hilltop Village who were captured by the Savior Army in Ideal Town, including adult men, women and children, were sent back to Lincoln Town, a group of more than 50 people.
More than 20 dissolute people in the same prison who refused to be reformed were also released and handed over to the Salvation Army.
In Negan’s eyes, these vicious guys are simply treasures.
But Negan also gave clear instructions that these people could not retaliate against any citizen of the Alliance privately.
With the holding of another trade fair, the Salvation Army was able to obtain a large amount of food in Lincoln Town through material exchange, which made the hostility towards the alliance members within the Salvation Army much less.
Because now the food Lincoln Town gets from a single trade is far more than what it could get from looting 10 communities.
Near the border, hunters are sometimes escorted by the Saviors for a distance, and patrols from both sides agree to have dinner together somewhere, which shows that the Zovi Agreement between the Alliance and the Saviors is observed and maintained by both sides.
Of course, there are occasional minor frictions, but these are few and will be resolved quickly. So far, there has not been a single shooting incident involving either side, and most of them are just brawls. After all, Ada and Negan have given death orders, not to fire the first shot to disrupt the peace.
But on this day, when Daryl’s company was out, they met a group of uninvited guests.
Chapter 124: Night Crow Squad (Old Version)
Greenville Train Station
At midnight, on a tree branch not far from the square, several crows were staring intently at the living creatures in the square.
This group of uninvited guests suddenly broke into their territory, making many crows a little dissatisfied. They kept wandering around and cawing.
Several soldiers in special operations uniforms were searching for something in the ruins of the terminal.
It is unknown what a soldier is digging hard for, and this is not the first time such a thing has happened to them.
As time passed, a discovery was finally made.
The soldier threw away the shovel in his hand and started throwing something out of the soil. Soon a small black object was turned out.
The soldier carefully peeled off the dirt on the surface and then handed it to the team member nearby.
Without saying a word, the teammates quickly took over the instrument and started working.
“Got it! Captain, this is indeed Captain Tommy’s RES. With the previous pieces, we have successfully completed the mission. The only strange thing is why this thing was buried in the soil.”
The leader looked around and said with a sigh.
“Oh, I’m not sure. Looking at the situation here, it looks like it was robbed. Maybe the owner of RES is dead, but I hope the worst doesn’t happen. It’s really hard to find the target.”
Everyone knew what the captain meant, and this team, called Night Crow, had dealt with many such situations in order to eliminate all the Third Ring soldiers who slipped through the net or escaped.
In order to prevent such incidents from happening, the Three Rings Citizen Republic City has put multiple insurances on each soldier to prevent them from defecting.
The locator on the RES is one of them. The RES of Tommy’s entire action team have been recovered. Most of them have either turned into zombies or been shaved into skeletons by various crows and beasts. Only Captain Tommy is missing, alive or dead.
This is the situation that the Night Crow Squad is most reluctant to see. Generally speaking, chasing such fugitives is very troublesome and full of variables and risks.
Unless it is absolutely necessary, the Night Raven Squad basically needs to report and activate another implanted locator in the soldier’s body to find the person.
However, the Night Crows’ RES monitor did not show Tommy’s location information. This was the first time they had encountered such a strange thing. Even if the corpse turned into a zombie, the locator would still work in its body. Even if it died and decayed, the locator could still remain active for about ten days.
This is also the ultimate secret weapon for the three-ring citizens of Republic City to find traitors in the organization, but this Tommy seems to have disappeared from the face of the earth.
At this time, the soldier in charge of digging the pit finally stood up and sorted out his weapons and equipment. Then he continued, “Captain, what should we do now?”
After much hesitation, the captain finally made a decision. He decided to keep the matter secret, as reporting the death was the most important thing for the organization.
“What should we do? Maybe this guy is really dead. Without an ECG, the backup locator won’t work anymore. This is the best explanation.”
The captain said, and began to upload the information of this operation.
With a series of delays, before they knew it, the Night Crow Squad had been delayed here for almost an hour.
“I don’t know what’s happening with Team B. We’ve been out of radio contact for several days.”
“Captain, why don’t we go and take a look ourselves, and look for the whereabouts of Team B at the same time.” A team member suggested.
The captain shook his head and rejected the idea. “No, the most urgent task is to prioritize the recovery of RES. In case of any accidents, we should have an explanation. We still have to go back to the Garbage Gang and hand over RES to the monitors there. As for why Team B lost contact, we can only continue to investigate later.”
After hearing what the captain said, everyone felt that what the captain said made sense, so they just did so for now.
Under the cover of night, the group continued to return along the same route they came.
This brief episode was witnessed by no one except the crows on the branches. The Night Crow Squad and the entire terminal site were still the same as before, as if no one cared about such a small pit in the ruins.
With the peaceful days during this period, the army in Lincoln Town had gradually begun to get used to such days, and this day was the same as before.
Daryl and Tommy led the 1st and 2nd Companies of the new battalion to continue their border patrol work.
What is different from before is that since this is no longer a tense period with the Salvation Army, nearly 200 people from the two companies were divided into several batches and went to various border areas centered on Lincoln Town.
The northernmost terminal is Daryl and Tommy’s destination.
Originally, Tommy and Daryl were going to lead their own troops to complete their respective tasks, but because of their close personal relationship, they chose to stay together so that they could have someone to talk to.
The small team of thirty to forty people led by Daryl and Tommy were driving on National Highway 83 where they had encircled the terminal station.
With the development of the community, road traffic has basically been cleared up a lot, which makes it much more convenient to travel between various small outposts.
At the front of the convoy, in the leading Hummer, Tommy and Daryl were chatting about some interesting things that had happened recently.
“Darryl, I heard that Mr. Herschel has invited you to his home many times recently. Could it be that you did something that made this old guy eager to recruit you as his son-in-law?”
Tommy teased Daryl in a joking tone.
Daryl didn’t want to pay attention to his gossipy curiosity.
As they spent more time together, Tommy got along better and better with his brothers, and they gradually understood why Tommy killed two air force survivors without permission.
Tommy, who was fighting on the front line at the time, knew that the entire air force flight formation was attacked by the Three Ring Citizens Republic City after visiting the two survivors.
Tommy, who knew Sanhuan’s style well, knew that Sanhuan would most likely not give up so easily, so he secretly instructed his close friend who was in the community at the time to eliminate the two surviving soldiers.
This man was a good friend Tommy made when he was in Lilia Camp.
After Ada warned him about that matter in person, Tommy did reflect on it and made up his mind to give up what he had learned in the Three Ring Citizen Republic City.
Tommy took a deep puff of his cigarette and continued to ask, “I heard that on Valentine’s Day, you sent a lively rabbit to the little girl from Herschel’s family through Chief Ida. How dare you act in front of me and say that you have no interest in her?”
Daryl couldn’t help but rolled his eyes at Tommy, and then warned him verbally, “You kid, it was that damned Rick who told you about it, didn’t he? That old guy always keeps his mouth shut. Did you learn bad things from Rick? My little secret has been spread all over by you two.”
Seeing that Daryl finally opened his mouth to talk, Tommy finally became interested and continued, “Damn, man, you still need Rick to spread the word. Why don’t you go and ask around? In the entire Union Town, who doesn’t know that you, Daryl, are pursuing the second daughter of the Herschel family?”
Daryl almost drove the car into the ditch without paying attention, and the three team members behind him almost laughed out loud.
“Damn it, it was that bastard who was making trouble for me in the community, saying that I was pursuing Beth and if I knew that, I would skin him alive.” Daryl felt a little embarrassed and began to speak in dissatisfaction.
Tommy said embarrassedly, “I’m sorry. As far as I know, the voice first came from the Ministry of Defense.”
“Damn, this guy Ada really causes me trouble.” Daryl said speechlessly and helplessly.
Daryl simply decided to change the subject. If he continued like this, he would never be able to hold his head up in front of his brothers in the company.
Ada is shameless, but I still want it.
“By the way, why do you choose to go to the terminal every time? Are you still worried about the things you buried?” Daryl asked.
Tommy’s bright smile suddenly turned serious.
He frowned and said worriedly, “Yes, that thing is always a problem. Although I successfully removed the positioning device in my body with the help of Dr. Jenner, the RES cannot be destroyed. If it is destroyed, it will prove that I am still alive, and the three rings will endlessly look for me in Georgia, which will be a disaster for Lincoln Town.”
Although Daryl didn’t understand these high-tech things, since Tommy spoke so seriously, it was obvious that this thing was really a hot potato and it would be quite troublesome if not handled properly.
Aiden, who was behind him, also interrupted and said something.
“I’ve seen that thing before.”
Tommy also became interested. “Oh! Really?”
Aiden spoke slowly. “I remember that was back in Washington, Maya, Grant, Heather, and I. We hadn’t known each other for long at that time. When we were searching outside, we found a zombie that was on the verge of starvation.”
“At the time, the four of us didn’t take it seriously at all. We just thought his clothes were weird. After we killed him, we handed over all his equipment and returned it to Camp Washington.”
“After about a week, a lot of strange things happened. One day, the warehouse was robbed, but nothing was missing except for a unique set of equipment. The RES you mentioned above also disappeared. The next day, we were attacked by a group of zombies. After that, our camp was destroyed and we wandered around.”
“It now seems that the fall of Camp Washington is not a surprise. Of course, this is just my guess.”
Hearing this, Tommy also seemed to be thinking about it.
“I once told Commander Ada that there seems to be a mysterious force in the Three Rings Citizens Republic City that can control the zombies. But I have only heard rumors and have never seen it.”
The three of them looked at each other. If you think about this conversation carefully, it makes the three of them so scared that their hair stands on end.
Daryl simply opened the car window, lit up another cigarette, and began to digest this story.
Chapter 125: Death
In the dark jungle, the Night Crow Squad is shuttling through the jungle.
It wasn’t because they had any serious illness and chose to cross the mountain instead of taking the road they had to go through, but not long after the Night Crow Squad left the terminal, they received a distress signal from Squad B on the RES.
The five members of Team A of the Night Crow Squad quickly rushed to the crime scene.
“Captain, why did the brothers from Team B come to such a deep mountain?” a team member couldn’t help but ask.
The captain was cautious and remained alert to his surroundings.
“How should I know? In any case, the signal from RES cannot be wrong. Maybe they encountered some unexpected attack.”
The captain’s words were both an answer and a prayer.
This is because, if there really is an armed force that can wipe out Team B, then Team A, as it is now, will still be the opponent’s meal.
The captain could only hope for the former, hoping that Team B had just encountered trouble like a swarm of zombies and was forced to hide in the mountains.
As the distance gradually shortened, the distance to Team B finally began to approach a distance where radio communication could be used.
Several team members sent tentative radio messages to inquire, but there was no response for a long time.
This made the captain, who had been hanging in the balance, even more nervous.
The team members were all veterans, and they all opened the safety of their assault rifles so that they could fight back at any time.
I saw five people starting to move forward slowly in a fan-shaped tactical formation.
As the distance gets closer, the outlines of Team A members can be vaguely seen.
They were tied to the trunk of a thick tree and were still struggling.
The three team members slowly walked forward, while the captain and another team member stood guard on both sides.
“Fuck, captain, they are all dead. They are tied to trees.” the team member reported.
“Fuck, retreat! This isn’t going well.”
By the time the captain reacted, it was too late.
?boom!?
The Broadsword mine that had been hidden under the tree trunk for a long time instantly blew away the three team members.
The captain, who had not yet recovered from the impact of the explosion, had his neck instantly twisted by a dark shadow that fell from the sky, and the team member on the other side of the high ground also had his throat cut instantly by a dark shadow.
He struggled on the ground and tried to shoot back, but soon stopped making any movement.
Dark Shadow: “Good job, Hank, you’re still faster.”
Hank: “Of course, I have mastered the right-hand neck twisting technique.”
Dark Shadow: “Haha, you did a good job, but with only a few of them, it’s really not satisfying.”
Hank: “Then you will be the first to pick them next time. They will keep coming here to die anyway. If you knock out their eyes, they will be blind and deaf.”
Black Shadow: “I don’t know why, but I like my current job now. I can kill these rebellious lackeys without restraint.”
Hank: “Okay, stop sighing here. The explosion sound quickly changed and alerted the nearby Saviors. The zombies will also gather here. Evacuate quickly. We still need to continue monitoring Lincoln Town.”
Shadow: “Boris is staying nearby. Can you please stop being so nervous?”
Hank: “How can I not be nervous? Last time it was this guy Boris who almost stopped the device.”
Dark Shadow: “Hey, although our equipment can deceive satellites and radars, we can’t deceive the eyes of living people. Sooner or later, the helicopters or patrols of the Third Ring Road will discover the existence of Lincoln Town.”
Hank: “So that’s what we are doing. Although we don’t know why Ada hasn’t contacted us for such a long time, she must have encountered some trouble. We just need to wait and see.”
Black Shadow: “Okay, okay, you are the captain, you have the final say, let’s go, but we have to make it clear first, the next time we take action, I must act first.”
Hank: “Okay, I promise. Come on, don’t forget to take away all the RES on the body and destroy them. The one they brought from the terminal will remain intact. I have to send it back to the terminal later, I hope it’s not too late.”
Time vertical
An hour later, Daryl’s team finally arrived at the temporary gathering point when they encircled the terminal. This place has now become the outpost camp for every patrol to the terminal. This place is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is also very hidden.
As in the past, everyone began to check the nearby security risks. After making sure that there were no wandering zombies, everyone began to set up guard posts, and Aiden also led his men to hide the vehicles.
Daryl checked the compound crossbow and began to patrol the entire terminal as usual.
Tommy was preparing to go to the place where he had buried RES.
It’s not an exaggeration to say that Daryl is not picky about food and is easy to feed. After the team searched for a while, they didn’t find anything useful. It looked like a normal patrol mission.
Daryl shot and killed several crows hovering in the sky. His shooting skills, which were almost always accurate, amazed many people in the second company, but the brothers in the first company were already used to it.
These crows were attracted by the carrion left behind when the terminal was burned. Over time, this place became a den for crows.
When Daryl came to the square carrying a few dead crows, he noticed something unusual about Tommy not far away.
Tommy was standing there not far away, motionless. Daryl became curious and started to move closer to Tommy.
When I came to Tommy’s side, I found that Tommy was sweating profusely without knowing when.
“What’s wrong, Tommy?” Daryl asked
“Yes.”
“What? Something moved.” Daryl looked in the direction Tommy was going.
There is indeed a small area of ??land whose color stands out from the rest.
As Daryl observed attentively, he quickly initiated a radio communication, “Everyone, everyone, stay alert, we are in trouble.”
All the team members formed battle formations and looked for cover as quickly as possible.
Daryl said beside Tommy, “Brother, although I don’t know the severity of the matter, I only know that the color of this soil has only been disturbed within an hour or two.”
It took Tommy a long time to recover from his panic. “Quick! It must be someone sent by Republic City. We can’t let them know that I’m still alive. Chase them quickly and kill these guys, otherwise we will be in big trouble.”
“Hey, hey, calm down, man.”
Daryl reached into the loose soil and soon found the RES. As Daryl pulled it out of the soil, he patted the dirt on it and said, “Don’t worry, if these guys really found you, why didn’t they take it away but buried it instead? In my opinion, things are far from as simple as you think.”
Daryl had just finished speaking when he saw several cars driving in the distance.
As the distance got closer, Daryl recognized at a glance that this was Dwight’s car.
The result was just as Daryl expected. It was Dwight who got out of the car.
“Why are you here, carrying weapons, and entering my territory?” Daryl was a little puzzled.
As relations have eased, the alliance has now become accustomed to seeing the Salvation Army entering the country with guns.
Dwight looked a little embarrassed and said, “I’m sorry, the situation is urgent. Negan ordered me to convey this message to you. When I passed by Taya Village, I ran into Grant. He told me that the two of you were patrolling at the terminal, so I rushed over as soon as possible.”
“What’s so urgent that you need to go there in person?” Daryl asked.
Seeing that Dwight was a little nervous, Daryl kindly gave Dwight a bottle of water.
“Here’s what happened. Last night, there was an explosion in a mountain near Hilltop. When our people arrived, we killed a lot of zombies, but some of them were dressed in strange clothes and caught our attention. Negan said that you might be interested in these guys.” After Dwight finished speaking, he had time to drink two sips of water.
“Damn, it must be the Republic City team.” Tommy said.
Daryl also ordered the signalman nearby to set up a radio communication device. This was also one of the few mobile radios that Moore had found in the military camp.
A few minutes later, the signalman indicated that it was time to contact the headquarters, and Daryl stepped forward to report the situation.
“Headquarters, this is Daryl Patrol Company 1, reporting a situation, over.”
“This is Lincoln, I’m Rick Grimes, I got it.”
Daryl wondered why this damn guy Rick was on duty, but since Dwight was there, he didn’t swear.
“The company has encountered an emergency and will be heading to Virginia later. Fuel may be insufficient. Please ask headquarters to have Moore’s mobile support force bring fuel to the temporary outpost at the terminal to prepare for support. Over.”
“Headquarters received the message. Team Moore will be leaving shortly. Team Daryl, please be careful. Over.”
“Darryl, over, call ended.”
Daryl told Aiden, “Aiden, take a few people home and report the situation to Ada, so that Dwight and the others won’t have to go there.”
Aiden nodded “Okay Daryl, I hope you guys are careful. Everything goes well.”
Daryl nodded in reassurance.
Dwight on the side said with emotion, “I really envy your equipment, but our communication equipment will be officially put into use soon. Then I won’t have to run around in person anymore.”
Daryl said, “What’s the matter? You don’t want to be a peace ambassador between the Alliance and the Savior’s Church?”
Dwight replied, “No, it’s just that we are different from you. We have too many branches and bases, so it’s difficult to invest on a large scale. But fortunately, we have help, and it’s not bad. The progress is quite fast.”
Tommy also interjected, “Look at you two, you’re both singing the same tune, and you’re both using the same crossbow. Being with you two makes me, who uses an assault rifle, look like an outsider.”
Daryl and Dwight both retorted at the same time, “We are not close friends.”
Tommy sighed, “Well, even the tone is exactly the same as at Rick’s wedding. I guess I need to find a companion.”
After a small episode between the three, both sides quickly gathered their troops and men and began to move towards the mountaintop village.